diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-03 07:46:22 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-03 07:46:22 -0800 |
| commit | cf590bd284c6052a19968ef77a7bc53e27c271b4 (patch) | |
| tree | 3acec1c1ab672fc8f0d7301e4533e1f7ae1466b0 | |
| parent | ab8d6ca42efae6c986ca9942d3edf727ce02c5e9 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-0.txt | 1 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-0.zip | bin | 225892 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-8.txt | 10991 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-8.zip | bin | 225630 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-h.zip | bin | 601535 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-h/42066-h.html | 12202 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-rst.zip | bin | 583988 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-rst/42066-rst.rst | 13578 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-rst/images/img-059.jpg | bin | 11969 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-rst/images/img-092.jpg | bin | 60169 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-rst/images/img-210.jpg | bin | 79702 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-rst/images/img-266.jpg | bin | 57092 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-rst/images/img-cover.jpg | bin | 82555 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066-rst/images/img-front.jpg | bin | 70398 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066.txt | 10991 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 42066.zip | bin | 225622 -> 0 bytes |
16 files changed, 0 insertions, 47763 deletions
diff --git a/42066-0.txt b/42066-0.txt index 7cf0684..537e09c 100644 --- a/42066-0.txt +++ b/42066-0.txt @@ -10580,5 +10580,4 @@ Over_. THE END - *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 42066 *** diff --git a/42066-0.zip b/42066-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 90f0957..0000000 --- a/42066-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-8.txt b/42066-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 4914d5b..0000000 --- a/42066-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10991 +0,0 @@ - THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE FLORIDA COAST - - - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - - -Title: The Young Marooners on the Florida Coast -Author: F. R. Goulding -Release Date: February 10, 2013 [EBook #42066] -Language: English -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE -FLORIDA COAST *** - - - - -Produced by Al Haines. - - - - -[Illustration: Cover] - - - - -[Illustration: "Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion . -. . Frontispiece] - - - - - THE - YOUNG MAROONERS ON - THE FLORIDA COAST - - - BY - F. R. GOULDING - - - - WITH INTRODUCTION BY - JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS - (Uncle Remus) - - - - ILLUSTRATED - - - - NEW YORK - DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY - 1927 - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1862 - BY F. R. GOULDING - - COPYRIGHT, 1881 - BY F. R. GOULDING - - COPYRIGHT, 1887 - BY DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY - - - - PRINTED IN U. S. A. - - - - - INTRODUCTION - - -I have been asked to furnish an introduction for a new edition of "The -Young Marooners." As an introduction is unnecessary, the writing of it -must be to some extent perfunctory. The book is known in many lands and -languages. It has survived its own success, and has entered into -literature. It has become a classic. The young marooners themselves -have reached middle age, and some of them have passed away, but their -adventures are as fresh and as entertaining as ever. - -Dr. Goulding's work possesses all the elements of enduring popularity. -It has the strength and vigour of simplicity; its narrative flows -continuously forward; its incidents are strange and thrilling, and -underneath all is a moral purpose sanely put. - -The author himself was surprised at the great popularity of his story, -and has written a history of its origin as a preface. The internal -evidence is that the book is not the result of literary ambition, but of -a strong desire to instruct and amuse his own children, and the story is -so deftly written that the instruction is a definite part of the -narrative. The art here may be unconscious, but it is a very fine art -nevertheless. - -Dr. Goulding lived a busy life. He had the restless missionary spirit -which he inherited from the Puritans of Dorchester, England, who -established themselves in Dorchester, South Carolina, and in Dorchester, -Georgia, before the Revolutionary War. Devoting his life to good works, -he nevertheless found time to indulge his literary faculty; he also -found time to indulge his taste for mechanical invention. He invented -the first sewing-machine that was ever put in practical use in the -South. His family were using this machine a year before the Howe patents -were issued. In his journal of that date (1845) he writes: "Having -satisfied myself about my machine, I laid it aside that I might attend -to other and weightier duties." He applied for no patent. - -"The Young Marooners" was begun in 1847, continued in a desultory way, -and completed in 1850. Its first title was a quaint one, "Bobbins and -Cruisers Company." It was afterward called "Robert and Harold; or, the -Young Marooners." The history of the manuscript of the book is an -interesting parallel to that of many other successful books. After -having been positively declined in New York, it was for months left in -Philadelphia, where one night, as the gentleman whose duty it was to -pass judgment upon the material offered had begun in a listless way his -task, he became so much absorbed in the story that he did not lay it -down until long after midnight, and hastening to the publishers early -next morning, insisted that it should be immediately put into print. -Three editions were issued in the first year, and it was soon reprinted -in England by Nisbet & Co., of London, followed by five other houses in -England and Scotland at later dates. - -Dr. Goulding was the author of "Little Josephine," published in -Philadelphia (1848); "The Young Marooners" (1852); "Confederate -Soldiers' Hymn-Book," a compilation (1863); "Marooner's Island," an -independent sequel to "Young Marooners" (1868); "Frank Gordon; or, When -I was Little Boy" (1869), and "The Woodruff Stories" (1870). With the -exception of "Little Josephine" and the "Hymn-Book," they have all been -republished abroad. Born near Midway, Liberty County, Georgia, -September 28th, 1810, he died August 21st, 1881, and is buried in the -little churchyard at Roswell, Georgia. - -JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS. - - - - - THE HISTORY OF THIS BOOK - - -In a vine-covered piazza of the sunny South, a company of boys and girls -used to gather round me, of a summer evening, to hear the varied story -of my early years. As these boys and girls grew larger, I found it -necessary to change my plan of instruction. There were many _facts in -nature_ which I wished to communicate, and many _expedients_ in -practical life, which I supposed might be useful. To give this -information, in such shape as to insure its being remembered, required a -story. The result has been a book; and that book is "The Young -Marooners"--or, as my young folks call it, "Robert and Harold." - -Their interest in the story has steadily increased from the beginning to -the end; and sure am I, that if it excites one-half as much abroad, as -it has excited at home, no author need ask for more. - -The story, however, is not all a story; the fiction consists mostly in -the putting together. With very few exceptions, the incidents are real -occurrences; and whoever will visit the regions described, will see that -the pictures correspond to nature. Possibly also, the visitor may meet -even now, with a fearless Harold, an intelligent Robert, a womanly Mary, -and a merry Frank. - -Should my young readers ever go _marooning_, I trust their party may -meet with fewer misfortunes and as happy a termination. - -F. R. G. - - - - - CONTENTS - - -CHAPTER - -I The Company and Their Embarkation - -II Mother Carey's Chickens--Fishing for Trout--Saw-Fish--Frank and the -Shark--Looming--Tom Starboard--The Nautilus--Arrival at Tampa - -III Tampa Bay--Bellevue--Unloading--A Dangerous Cut--How to Stop a -Bleeding Artery--Tom Starboard Again - -IV Confusion--Housekeeping in a Hurry--First Night on Shore--Company to -Dinner--"Blue Eyed Mary"--Robert at Prayer-Meeting--Danger of Descending -an Old Well--Recovering a Knife Dropped in a Well - -V Riley--A Thunderstorm--Ascertaining the Distance of Objects by -Sound--Security Against Lightning--Means of Recovering Life from -Apparent Death by Lightning - -VI The Only Way to Study--Taking Cold--Riley's Family--The Hare -Lip--Fishing for Sheephead--Frank Choked with a Fish Bone--His -Relief--His Story of the Sheep's Head and Dumplings--"Till the Warfare -is Over" - -VII Bug in the Ear--Visit to Fort Brooke--Evading Blood-Hounds--Contest -with Dogs and Means of Defence--Amusing Escape from a Wild Bull and -Conversation on the Subject - -VIII Marooning and the Marooning Party - -IX Embarkation--Abduction Extraordinary--Efforts to Escape--Alternative -Hopes and Fears--Despair--Vessel in the Distance--Renewed Hopes and -Efforts--Water-Spout--Flash of Lightning and its Effects--Making for -Shore--Grateful Acknowledgments - -X Waking Up--Good Resolutions--Alarm--Marooning Breakfast--Search for -Water--Unexpected Gain--Oyster Bank--Fate of a Raccoon--The Plume and -Fan - -XI Discussion Of Plans--Doubts--Differences of Opinion--What Was Agreed -Upon--Baking a Turkey Without an Oven--Flying Signal - -XII Results of the Cookery--Voyage--Appearance of the Country--Orange -Trees--The Bitter Sweet--Rattlesnake--Usual Signs for Distinguishing a -Fanged And Poisonous Serpent--Various Methods of Treating a Snake -Bite--Return - -XIII Disappointment--The Live Oak--Unloading--Fishing -Excursion--Harold's Still Hunt--Disagreeable Means to an Agreeable End - -XIV Frank's Excuses--Curing Venison--Marooning Cookery--Robert's -Vegetable Garden--Plans for Return--Preparation for the Sabbath - -XV Their First Sabbath on the Island, and the Night and Morning that -succeeded - -XVI A Sad Breakfast--Sagacity of Dogs--Search for the Boat--Exciting -Adventure--A Pretty Pet--Unexpected Intelligence - -XVII Mary and Frank--Examination of the Tent--Smoke -Signal--Devices--Brute Messenger--Raft--Blazing the -Trees--Voyage--Disastrous Expedition--News from Home--Return to the Tent - -XVIII Night Landing--Carrying a Wounded Person--Setting One's Own Limbs -when Broken--Splinting a Limb--Rest to the Weary - -XIX The Surprise and Disappointment--Naming the Fawn--Sam's -Story--Depression After Excitement--Great Misfortune - -XX Speculations and Resolves--Fishing--Inventory of Goods and -Chattels--Roasted Fish--Palmetto Cabbage--Tour--Sea-Shells, Their -Uses--The Pelican--Nature of the Country--Still Hunting--Wild Turkeys -Again--Work on the Tent - -XXI Rainy Day--The Kitchen and Fire--Hunting the Opossum - -XXII Frank and His "Pigs"--The Cage--Walk on the Beach--Immense -Crawfish--The Museum--Naming the Island - -XXIII Their Second Sabbath on the Island, and the Way They Spent It - -XXIV Mote in the Eye, and How It Was Removed--Conch Trumpet and -Signals--Tramp--Alarm - -XXV A Hunter's Misfortune--Relief to a Sprain--How to Avoid Being Lost -in the Woods, and to Recover One's Course After being Lost--A Still Hunt - -XXVI Crutches in Demand--Curing Venison--Pemmican--Scalding Off a -Porker's Hair with Leaves and Water--Turkey Trough--Solitary -Watching--Force of Imagination--Fearful Encounter--Different Modes of -Repelling Wild Beasts - -XXVII Turkey-Pen--Sucking Water Through Oozy Sand--Exploring -Tour--Appearance of the Country--"Madame Bruin"--Soldier's Remedy for -Chafed Feet--Night in the Woods--Prairie--Indian Hut--Fruit -Trees--Singular Spring - -XXVIII Plans--Visit to the Prairie--Discoveries--Shoe Making--Waterfowl - -XXIX Removal to the Prairie--Night Robbery--Fold--Dangerous -Trap--Mysterious Signals--Bitter Disappointment - -XXX Best Cure for Unavailing Sorrow--Mary's Adventure with a -Bear--Novel Defence--Protecting the Tent - -XXXI Hard Work--Labour-Saving Device--Discovery as to the Time of the -Year--Schemes For Amusement--Tides on the Florida Coast - -XXXII Christmas Morning--Voyage--Valuable Discovery--Hostile -Invasion--Robbery--Masterly Retreat--Battle at Last--A Quarrel Requires -Two Quarrellers--The Ghost's Visit - -XXXIII The Cubs--Voyage to the Wreck--Stores--Horrid Sights--Trying -Predicament--Prizes--Return--Frank Needs Another Lecture - -XXXIV Second Voyage to the Wreck--Fumigating Again--More Minute -Examination--Return--Accident--Dangers of Helping A Drowning -Person--Recovering a Person Apparently Drowned - -XXXV Household Arrangements--Third Visit to the Wreck--Rainy -Weather--Agreement About Work--Mary in Great Danger--Extinguishing Fire -on One's Dress--Relief to a Burn--Conversation - -XXXVI Successful Work--Excursion--The Fish-Eagle--Different Methods of -Procuring Fire--Woodsman's Shelter Against Rain and Hail--Novel Refuge -from Falling Trees - -XXXVII Launching the Boats--More Work, and Yet More--Eclipse of Feb. -12th, 1831--Healing By "First Intention"--Frank's Birthday--Preparing -for a Voyage--Rain, Rain - -XXXVIII Voyage Round the Island--The Lost Boat--Strange Signals -Again--Hurricane--Night March--Helpless Vessel--Melancholy Fate--The -Rescue--Marooners' Hospitality--Conclusion - - - - - ILLUSTRATIONS - - -"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion . . . -_Frontispiece_ - -The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal - -Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets between -the creature's eyes - -They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place - - - - - THE YOUNG MAROONERS - - - - CHAPTER I - -THE COMPANY AND THEIR EMBARKATION - - -On Saturday, the 21st of August, 1830, a small but beautiful brig left -the harbour of Charleston, South Carolina, bound for Tampa Bay, Florida. -On board were nine passengers; Dr. Gordon, his three children, Robert, -Mary, and Frank; his sister's son, Harold McIntosh, and four servants. - -Dr. Gordon was a wealthy physician, who resided, during the winter, upon -the seaboard of Georgia, and during the summer upon a farm in the -mountains of that beautifully varied and thriving State. His wife was a -Carolinian, from the neighbourhood of Charleston. Anna Gordon, his -sister, married a Col. McIntosh, who, after residing for twelve years -upon a plantation near the city of Montgomery, in Alabama, died, leaving -his widow with three children, and an encumbered estate. Soon after her -widowhood, Dr. Gordon paid her a visit, for the two-fold purpose of -condolence and of aiding in the settlement of her affairs. She was so -greatly pleased with the gentlemanly bearing and the decided -intelligence of Robert, who on this occasion accompanied his father, -that she requested the privilege of placing her son Harold under her -brother's care, until some other arrangement could be made for his -education. Dr. Gordon was equally prepossessed with the frank manners -and manly aspect of his nephew, and it was with peculiar pleasure that -he acceded to the request. Harold had been with his uncle about a month -previous to the period at which this history begins. - -Mrs. Gordon was a woman of warm affections and cultivated mind, but of -feeble constitution. She had been the mother of five children; but, -during the infancy of the last, her health exhibited so many signs of -decay as to convince her husband that the only hope of saving her life -was to seek for her, during the ensuing winter, a climate even more -bland than that in which she had spent her girlhood. - -Tampa Bay is a military post of the United States. Dr. Gordon had -formerly visited it, and was so delighted with its soft Italian climate, -and with the wild beauty of its shores, that he had even then purchased -a choice lot in the vicinity of the fort, and ever after had looked -forward, almost with hope, to the time when he might have some excuse -for removing there. That time had now come. And doubting not that the -restorative powers of the climate would exert a happy influence upon his -wife's health, he left her with her relatives, while he went to Tampa -for the purpose of preparing a dwelling suitable for her reception. - -The accompanying party was larger than he had at first intended. Robert -and Harold were to go of course; they were old enough to be his -companions; and, moreover, Harold had been sent by his mother for the -express purpose of enjoying that excellent _home education_ which had -been so happily exhibited in Robert. But on mature reflection there -appeared to Dr. Gordon special reasons why he should also take his -eldest daughter, Mary, who was about eleven years of age, and his second -son, Frank, who was between seven and eight. The addition of these -younger persons to the party, however, did not cause him any anxiety, or -any addition to the number of his servants; for he and his wife, -although wealthy by inheritance, and accustomed all their lives to the -help of servants, had educated their children to be as independent as -possible of unnecessary help. Indeed, Mary was qualified to be of great -assistance; for though only eleven years of age, she was an excellent -housekeeper, and during the indisposition of her mother had presided -with remarkable ability at her father's table. Little Frank was too -young to be useful, but he was an obedient, merry little fellow, a great -pet with everybody, and promised, by his cheerful good nature, to add -much to the enjoyment of the party; and as to the care which he needed, -Mary had only to continue that motherly attention which she had been -accustomed already to bestow. - -To say a word or two more of the youths; Robert Gordon, now nearly -fourteen years of age, had a great thirst for knowledge. Stimulated -continually by the instructive conversation of his father, who spared no -pains in his education, he drew rapidly from all the sources opened to -him by books, society, and nature. His finely developed mind was -decidedly of a philosophic cast. Partaking, however, of the delicate -constitution of his mother, he was oftentimes averse to those athletic -exercises which became his age, and by which he would have been fitted -for a more vigorous and useful manhood. - -Harold McIntosh, a half year older than his cousin, was, on the -contrary, of a robust constitution and active habit, with but little -inclination for books. Through the inattention of a father, who seemed -to care more for manly daring than for intellectual culture, his -education had been sadly neglected. The advantages afforded him had -been of an exceedingly irregular character, and his only incentive to -study had been the gratification of his mother, whom he tenderly loved. -For years preceding the change of his abode, a large portion of his -leisure time had been spent in visiting an old Indian of the -neighbourhood, by the name of Torgah, and gleaning from him by -conversation and practice, that knowledge of wood-craft, which nothing -but an Indian's experience can furnish, and which usually possesses so -romantic a charm for Southern and Western (perhaps we may say for -American) boys. - -The cousins had become very much attached. Each admired the other's -excellencies, and envied the other's accomplishments; and the parents -had good reason to hope that they would prove of decided benefit to each -other by mutual example. - -Preparing for a winter's residence at such a place as Tampa, where, with -the exception of what was to be obtained at the fort, they would be far -removed from all the comforts and appliances of civilized life, Dr. -Gordon was careful to take with him everything which could be foreseen -as needful. Among these may be mentioned the materials already framed -for a small dwelling-house, kitchen, and stable; ample stores of -provisions, poultry, goats (as being more convenient than cows), a pair -of horses, a buggy, and wagon, a large and beautiful pleasure boat, -books for reading, and for study, together with such furniture as habit -had made necessary to comfort. - - - - - CHAPTER II - - -MOTHER CARY'S CHICKENS--FISHING FOR TROUT--SAW-FISH--FRANK AND THE -SHARK---LOOMING---TOM STARBOARD--THE NAUTILUS--ARRIVAL AT TAMPA - - -Mary and Frank were affected with sea sickness shortly after entering -the rough and rolling water on the bar, and having, in consequence, -retired early to bed, they scarcely rose for six and thirty hours. -Indeed, all the passengers, except Harold, suffered in turn this usual -inconvenience of persons unaccustomed to the sea. - -The only incident of interest that occurred during this part of the -voyage, was a fright received by Mary and Frank. It was as follows: -Having partially recovered from their indisposition, they were engaged -with childish glee in fishing from the stern windows. Directly over -head hung the jolly boat, and beneath them the water foamed and eddied -round the rudder. Mary was fishing for Mother Cary's chickens--a -species of "poultry" well known to those who go to sea. Her apparatus -consisted of a strong thread, twenty or thirty yards long, having divers -loops upon it, and baited at the end with a little tuft of red. She had -not succeeded in taking any; but one, more daring than the rest, had -become entangled in the thread, and Mary eagerly drew it towards her, -exclaiming, "I have caught it! I have caught it!" Ere, however, she -could bring it within arm's length, the struggling bird had escaped. - -Frank had obtained a large fish-hook, which he tied to a piece of twine, -and baited with some raw beef; and he was fishing, he said, for _trout_. -A few minutes after Mary's adventure with the bird, he saw a great fish, -twice as long as himself, having an enormous snout, set on both sides -with a multitude of sharp teeth, following in the vessel's wake. He -drew himself quickly into the window, exclaiming, "Look, sister, look!" -The fish did not continue long to follow them. It seemed to have come -on a voyage of curiosity, and having satisfied itself that this great -swimming monster, the vessel, was neither whale nor kraken, it darted -off and returned no more. - -"I should not like to hook _that_ fellow," said Frank, "for I am sure I -could not draw him in." - -"No," replied Mary, "and I should not like to have such an ugly fellow -on board, if we could get him here." - -"Ugh! what a long ugly nose he has," said Frank. "I wonder what he can -do with such a nose, and with all those teeth on the outside of it--only -see, sister, _teeth on his_ NOSE!" - -"I do not know," she answered, "but we can ask father when we go on -deck." - -"I think his nose must be long to smell things a great way off," -conjectured Frank. - -Thus they chatted until Mary called out, "See, Frank, there is a black -piece of wood sticking out of the water. See how it floats after us! -No, it cannot be a piece of wood, for it swims from side to side. It -must be a fish. It is! Draw in your head, Frank." - -Unsuccessful in his trout fishing, Frank had attached a red silk -handkerchief to his line, and was amusing himself with letting it down -so as to touch along the water. When Mary said "it is a fish," he espied -an enormous creature, much larger than the sawfish, swimming almost -under him, and looking up hungrily to the window where they were. A -moment after it leaped directly towards them. Both screamed with -terror, and Frank's wrist was jerked so violently, and pained him so -much, that he was certain his hand had been bitten off. He was about to -scream again; but looking down, he found his hand was safe, and the next -moment saw the fish swimming away with the end of the handkerchief -hanging from its mouth. The fish was a shark. It had been attracted -probably by the smell of Frank's bait, and by the sight of the red silk. -When he drew his handkerchief from the water, the fish leaped after it, -and jerked the twine which had been wrapped around his wrist. From that -time they ceased all fishing from the cabin windows. - -The history of that fishing, however, was not yet ended. On the day -following the company were much interested in watching a singular -phenomenon, which is sometimes visible at sea, though seldom in a -latitude so low as Florida. The looming of the land had been remarkably -distinct and beautiful; at one time the land looked as if lifted far -above the water; at another the shore was seen doubled, as if the water -were a perfect reflector, and the land and its shadow were united at the -base. But, on the present occasion, the shadow appeared in the wrong -place--united to its substance, not at the base, but at the top. It was -a most singular spectacle to behold trees growing topsy-turvy, from land -in the sky. - -The sailors, as well as passengers, looked on with a curiosity not -unmixed with awe, and an old "salt" was heard to mutter, as he ominously -shook his head, - -"I never seed the likes of that but something was sure to come after. -Yes," he continued, looking sullenly at Mary and Frank, "and yesterday, -when I was at the starn, I saw a chicken flutter in a string." - -"A chicken, Tom?" inquired the captain, looking at the little culprits. -"Ah, have any of my young friends been troubling the sailor's pets?" - -"No, sir," responded Frank, promptly and indignantly. "We did not -trouble anybody's chickens. I only went to the coop, and pulled the old -drake's tail; but I did that to make him look at the bread I brought -him." - -"I do not mean the chickens on board, but the chickens that fly around -us--Mother Cary's chickens," said the captain, trying hard to smother -down a laugh. "Don't you know that they all belong to the sailors; and -that whoever troubles them is sure to bring trouble on the ship?" - -"No, sir," Frank persisted, evidently convinced that the captain was -trying to tease him. "I did not know that they belonged to anybody. I -thought that they were all wild." - -Mary, however, looked guilty. She knew well the sailor's superstition -about the "chickens," but having had at that time nothing to do, she had -been urged on by an irrepressible desire for fun, and until this moment -had imagined that her fishing was unnoticed. She timidly answered, - -"I did not _catch_ it, sir; I only tangled it in the thread, and it got -away before I touched it." - -"Well, Tom," said the captain to the sailor, who seemed to be in doubt -after Frank's defence whether to appear pleased or angry, "I think you -will have to forgive the offence this time, especially as the sharks -took it in hand so soon to revenge the insult, and ran away with the -little fellow's handkerchief." - -Old Tom smiled grimly at the allusion to the shark; for he had been -sitting quietly in the jolly boat picking rope, and had witnessed the -whole adventure. - -The wind, which had continued favourable ever since they left -Charleston, now gradually died away. The boatswain whistled often and -shrilly to bring it back; but it was like "calling spirits from the -vasty deep." The sails hung listlessly down, and moved only as the -vessel rocked sluggishly upon the scarce undulating surface. The only -circumstance which enlivened this scene was the appearance of a -nautilus, or Portuguese man-of-war. Mary was the first to discern it. -She fancied that it was a tiny toy boat, launched by some child on -shore, and wafted by the wind to this distant point. It was certainly a -toy vessel, though one of nature's workmanship; for there was the -floating body corresponding to the hull, there the living passenger, -there the sails spread or furled at will, and there the oars (Mary could -see them move) by which the little adventurer paddled itself along. - -The young people were very anxious to obtain it. Frank went first to old -Tom Starboard (as the sailor was called who had scolded him and Mary, -but who was now on excellent terms with both) to ask whether they might -have the nautilus if they could catch it. - -"Have the man-o'-war!" ejaculated the old man, opening wide his eyes, -"who ever heered of sich a thing? O yes, have it, if you can get it; but -how will you do that?" - -"Brother Robert and cousin Harold will row after it and pick it up, if -the captain will let them have his boat." - -Tom chuckled at the idea, and said he doubted not the captain would let -them have his boat, and be glad, too, to see the fun. Frank then went -to the captain, and told him that old Tom had given him leave to have -the man-of-war if he could get it; and that his brother and cousin would -go out and pick it up, if the captain would let them have his boat. -With a good-natured smile, he answered, - -"You are perfectly welcome to the boat, my little man; but if your -brother and cousin catch that little sailor out there, they will be much -smarter than most folks." - -"Can they not pick it up?" - -"Easily enough, if it will wait till they come. But if they do not wish -to be hurt, they had better take a basket or net for dipping it from the -water." - -Frank went finally to his father to obtain his consent, which after a -moment's hesitation was granted, the doctor well knowing what the -probable result would be, yet pleased to afford them any innocent -amusement by which to enliven their voyage. - -"Tom," said the captain, "lower away the jolly boat, and do you go with -these young gentlemen. Row softly as you can, and give them the best -chance for getting what they want." - -The boat was soon alongside. Old Tom slid down by a rope, but Robert -and Harold were let down more securely. They shoved off from the -vessel's side, and glided so noiselessly along, that the water was -scarcely rippled. Harold stood in the bow, and Robert amidships, one -with a basket, and the other with a scoop net, ready to dip it from the -water. A cat creeping upon a shy bird could not have been more stealthy -in its approach. But somehow the little sensitive thing became aware of -its danger, and ere the boat's prow had come within ten feet, it quickly -drew in its many arms, and sank like lead beyond their sight. - -"Umph!" said old Tom, with an expressive grunt, "I said you might have -it, if you could catch it." - -On the first day of September the voyagers approached some placid -looking islands, tasselled above with lofty palmettoes, and varied -beneath with every hue of green, from the soft colour of the mallow to -the sombre tint of the cedar and the glossy green of the live oak. -Between these islands the vessel passed, so near to one that they could -see a herd of deer peeping at them through the thin growth of the bluff, -and a flock of wild turkeys flying to a distant grove. - -Beyond the islands lay, in perfect repose, the waters of that bay whose -tranquil beauty has been a theme of admiration with every one whose -privilege it has been to look upon it. - - - - - CHAPTER III - - -TAMPA BAY--BELLEVUE--UNLADING--A DANGEROUS CUT--HOW TO STOP A BLEEDING -ARTERY--TOM STARBOARD AGAIN - - -Tampa Bay is a perfect gem of its kind. Running eastward from the gulf -for twelve or fifteen miles, then turning suddenly to the North, it is -so far sheltered from within, that, except in case of severe westerly -gales, its waters are ever quiet and clear as crystal. Its beach is -composed of sand and broken shells of such snowy whiteness as almost to -dazzle the eye, and it slopes so gradually from the land, that, in many -places, a child may wade for a great distance without danger. To those -who bathe in its limpid waters it is a matter of curiosity to see below, -the slow crawling of the conch, while the nimble crab scampers off in -haste, and fish and prawn dart wantonly around. When the tide is down -there is no turnpike in the world better fitted for a pleasure ride than -that smooth hard beach, from which no dust can rise, and which is of -course as level as a floor. - -The spot on which Dr. Gordon proposed to build, was one commanding a -view both of the distant fort and of the open sea, or rather of the -green islands which guarded the mouth of the bay. It already contained -a small house, with two rooms, erected by a white adventurer, and -afterwards sold to an Indian chief of the better class. Dr. Gordon had -been originally attracted by the picturesque beauty of its location, -and, on closer inspection, still more interested by seeing on each side -of the chief's door a large bell pepper, that, having grown for years -untouched by frost, had attained the height of eight or ten feet, and -was covered all the year round with magnificent bells of green and -crimson. The old chief was dead, and the premises had been vacated for -more than a year. - -Early in the afternoon the brig anchored opposite this spot, to which -Dr. Gordon had given the name of Bellevue. All hands were called to -assist the ship carpenter and Sam (Dr. Gordon's negro carpenter), to -build a pier head, or wharf, extending from the shore to the vessel; -this occupied them till nightfall, and the work of unlading continued -through a great part of the night, and past the middle of the next day. - -The work was somewhat delayed by an untoward accident befalling one of -the sailors, and threatening for a time to take his life. Peter, the -brother of Sam, was standing on the gangway, with his ax on his -shoulder, just as two of the sailors were coming out with a heavy box. -Hearing behind him the noise of their trampling, he turned quickly -around to see what it was, at the moment when the sailor, who was -walking backwards, turned his head to see that the gangway was clear. -By these two motions, quickly made, the head was brought towards the ax, -and the ax towards the head, and the consequence was that the sailor's -temple received a terrible gash. The blood gushed out in successive -jets, proving that the cut vessel was an artery. Setting down the box -with all speed, the assisting sailor seized the skin of the wounded -temple and tried with both hands to bring the gaping lips together, so -as to stop the bleeding. His effort was in vain. The blood gushed -through his fingers, and ran down to his elbows. By this time the -captain reached the spot, and seeing that an artery was cut, directed -the sailor to press with his finger on the _heart_ side of the wound. -In a moment the jets ceased; for the arterial blood is driven by the -heart towards the extremities, and therefore moves by jets as the heart -beats, while the _venous_, or black blood, is on its way _from the -extremities_ to the heart; consequently, the pressure, which stops the -flow from a wound in either vein or artery, must correspond to the -direction in which the blood is flowing. [_See note p._ 16.] - -While the sailor was thus stopping the blood by the pressure of his -finger on the side from which the current came, the captain hastily -prepared a ball of soft oakum, about the size of a small apple. This he -laid upon the wound, and bound tightly to the head by means of a -handkerchief. It is probable the flow might have been staunched had the -compress been sufficiently tight, but for some reason the blood forced -itself through all the impediments, saturated the tarred oakum, and -trickled down the sailor's face. During this scene Dr. Gordon was at -his house on the bluff. Hearing through a runner, dispatched by the -captain, that a man was bleeding to death, he pointed to a quantity of -cobwebs that hung in large festoons from the unceiled roof, and directed -him to bring a handful of these to the vessel, remarking, that "_nothing -stopped blood more quickly than cobwebs_." - -The sailor was by this time looking pale and ready to faint. Dr. Gordon -inquired of the captain what had been done, pronounced it all right, and -declared that he should probably have tried the same plan, but further -remarked, - -"This artery in the temple is oftentimes exceedingly difficult to manage -by pressure. You may stop for a time the bleeding of _any_ artery by -pressing with sufficient force upon the right place; or, if necessary to -adopt so summary a mode, you may obliterate it altogether by _burning -with a hot iron_. But in the present case I will show you an easier -plan." - -While speaking he had removed the bandages, and taken out his lancet; -and, to the captain's amazement, in uttering the last words, he cut the -bleeding artery in two, saying, "Now bring me some cold water." - -The captain was almost disposed to stay the doctor's arm, supposing that -he was about to make a fatal mistake; but when he saw the jets of blood -instantly diminish, he exclaimed, "What new wonder is this! Here I have -been trying for half an hour to staunch the blood by _closing_ the -wound, while you have done it in a moment, by making the wound greater." - -"It is one of the secrets of the art," responded the doctor, "but a -secret which I will explain by the fact, that _severed_ arteries always -contract and close more or less perfectly; whereas, if they should be -only _split_ or _partly cut_, the same contraction will keep the orifice -open and bleeding. I advise you never to try it, except when you know -the artery to be small, or when every other expedient has failed. But -here comes the bucket. See what a fine styptic cold water is." - -He washed the wound till it was thoroughly cooled; after which he -brought its lips together by a few stitches made with a bent needle, and -putting on the cobwebs and bandage, pronounced the operation complete. - -"Live and larn!" muttered old Tom Starboard, as he turned away from this -scene of surgery. "I knew it took a smart man to manage a ship; but -I'll be hanged if there a'n't smart people in this world besides -sailors." - - -The main arteries in a man's limbs are _deeply buried and lie in the -same general direction with the inner seams of his coat sleeves and of -his pantaloons_. When one of them is cut--which may be known by the -light red blood flowing in jets, as above described--all the bandages in -the world will be insufficient to staunch it, except imperfectly, and -for a time, it must be tied or cauterized. If any one knows the -position of the wounded artery, the best bandage for effecting a -temporary stoppage of the blood, is the _tourniquet_, which is made to -press like a big strong finger directly upon it on the side from which -the blood is flowing. A good substitute for the tourniquet may be -extemporized out of a handkerchief or other strong bandage, and a piece -of corn-cob two inches long, or a suitable piece of wood or stone. This -last is to be placed so as to press directly over the artery; and the -bandage to be made very tight by means of a stick run through it so as -to twist it up with great power. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - - -CONFUSION--HOUSEKEEPING IN A HURRY--FIRST NIGHT ON SHORE--COMPANY TO -DINNER--"BLUE EYED MARY"--ROBERT AT PRAYER-MEETING--DANGER OF DESCENDING -AN OLD WELL--RECOVERING A KNIFE DROPPED IN A WELL - - -It is scarcely possible, for one who has not tried it, to conceive the -utter confusion which ensues on removing, in a hurry, one's goods and -chattels to a place too small for their accommodation. Oh! the -wilderness of boxes, baskets, bundles, heaped in disorder everywhere! -and the perfect bewilderment into which one is thrown, when attempting -the simplest act of household duty. - -"Judy," said Mary to the cook, the evening that they landed, and while -the servants were hurrying to bring under shelter the packages which Dr. -Gordon was unwilling to leave exposed to the night air, "Judy, the sun -is only about an hour high. Make haste and get some tea ready for -supper. Father says you need not _cook_ anything, we can get along on -cheese and crackers." - -Well, surely, it sounded like a trifle to order only a little tea. Mary -thought so, and so did Judy,--it could be got ready in a minute. But -just at that moment of unreadiness, there were some difficulties in the -way which neither cook nor housekeeper anticipated. To have tea for -supper ordinarily requires that one should have fire and water, and a -tea kettle and a tea pot, and the tea itself, and cups and saucers and -spoons, and sugar and milk, and a sugar pot and milk pot, besides a -number of other things. But how these things are to be brought -together, in their proper relation, and in a hurry, when they are all -thrown promiscuously in a heap, is a question more easily asked than -answered. - -The simple order to prepare a little tea threw poor Judy into a fluster. -"Yes, misses," she mechanically replied, "but wey I gwine fin' de tea?" - -Mary was about to say, "In the sideboard of course," knowing that at -home it was always kept there, when suddenly she recollected that the -present sideboard was a new one, packed with table and bed clothes, and -moreover that it was nailed up fast in a long box. Then, where was the -tea? O, now she recalled the fact that the tea for immediate use was -corked up in a tin can and stowed away together with the teapot and -cups, saucers, spoons and other concomitants, in a certain green box. -But where was the green box? She and Judy peered among the confused -piles, and at last spied it under another box, on which was a large -basket that was covered with a pile of bedding. - -Judy obtained the tea and tea-pot and kettle, but until that moment had -neglected to order a fire; so she went to the front door to look for her -husband. - -"Peter!" she called. Peter was nowhere about the house. She saw him -below the bluff on his way to the landing. So, running a little nearer, -and raising her voice to a high musical pitch, she sung out, "Petah-h! -OH-H! Petah! Oh! PEE-tah!" - -Peter came, and learning what was wanted, went to the landing for his -ax, and having brought her a stick of green oak wood on his shoulder, -sallied out once more to find some kindling. - -While he was on this business, Judy prepared to get some water. "Wey my -bucket?" she inquired, looking around. "Who tek my bucket? I sho' -somebody moob um; fuh I put um right down yuh, under my new -calabash."[#] - - -[#] "Where is my bucket? Who has taken my bucket? I am sure somebody -has moved it, for I put it right down here under my new gourd." - - -But nobody had disturbed it. Judy had set it, half full of water, on -the ground outside the door, in the snuggest place she could find; but a -thirsty goat had found it, and another thirsty goat had fought for it, -and between the two, it had been upset, and rolled into a corner where -it lay concealed by a bundle. By the time Judy got another supply of -water ready it was growing dark. Peter had not made the fire because he -was not certain where she preferred to have it built; so he waited, like -a good, obedient husband, until she should direct him. - -In the meantime, Mary was in trouble too. Where was the loaf sugar to -be placed in cracking it, and what should she use for a hammer? Then -the candle box must be opened, and candles and candle-sticks brought -together, and some place contrived for placing them after they were -lighted. - -But perseverance conquers all things. Tea _was_ made, sugar _was_ -cracked, and candles were both lighted and put in position. Bed-time -came soon after, and weary enough with their labour, they all laid down -to enjoy their first sleep at Bellevue. Mary and Frank occupied a -pallet spread behind a pile of boxes in one room, while their father and -the older boys lay upon cloaks, and whatever else they could convert -into a temporary mattress, in the other; and the servants tumbled -themselves upon a pile of their own clothing, which they had thrown -under a shelter erected beside the house. - -Early the next morning, two convenient shelters were hastily -constructed, and the two rooms of the house were so far relieved of -their confused contents, as to allow space for sitting, and almost for -walking about. But ere this was half accomplished, Mary, whose sense of -order and propriety was very keen, was destined to be thrown into quite -an embarrassing situation. - -Major Burke, the commandant of Fort Brooke, was a cousin of Mrs. Gordon, -and an old college friend of the Doctor, and hearing by the captain of -the brig of the arrival of the new comers, he rode over in the forenoon -of the next day to see them. Mary's mind associated so indissolubly the -idea of _company_, with the stately etiquette of Charleston and -Savannah, that the sight of a well-dressed stranger approaching their -door, threw her almost into a fever. - -"Oh! father," she cried, as soon as she could beckon him out of the back -door, "what shall we do?" - -"Do?" he answered, laughing. "Why, nothing at all. What can we do?" - -"But is he not going to dine with us?" enquired she. - -"I presume so," he replied. "I am sure I shall ask him; but what of -that?" - -"What, father, dine with us?" she remonstrated, "when our only table -unboxed is no bigger than a light stand, and we have scarcely room for -that!" - -"Yes," he said, "we will do the best we can for him now, and hope to do -better some other time. Perhaps you will feel less disturbed when you -realize that he is your cousin and a soldier. Come, let me make you -acquainted with him." - -Mary was naturally a neat girl, and although her hands were soiled with -labour, she was soon ready to obey her father's invitation. Slipping -into the back room, by a low window, she washed her hands and face, and -brushed into order the ringlets that clustered around her usually sunny -face, and then came modestly into the apartment where the two gentlemen -were sitting. - -"John, this is my eldest daughter, Mary," said the Doctor, as she -approached; "and Mary this is your cousin, Major Burke, of whom you have -heard your mother and me so often speak." - -The two cousins shook hands very cordially, and appeared to be mutually -pleased. - -"She is my housekeeper for the present," her father continued, "and has -been in some trouble" (here Mary looked reproachfully at him), "that she -could not give you a more fitting reception." - -"Ah, indeed," said the Major, with a merry twinkle of his eye, "I -suspect that when my little cousin learns how often we soldiers are glad -to sit on the bare ground, and to feed, Indian fashion, on Indian fare, -she will feel little trouble about giving us entertainment." - -Mary's embarrassment was now wholly dispelled. Her cousin was fully -apprised of their crowded and confused condition, and was ready to -partake with good humour of whatever they could hastily prepare. - -The dinner passed off far more agreeably than she supposed possible. By -her father's direction, a dining table was unboxed and spread under the -boughs of a magnificent live oak, and Judy, having ascertained where the -stores were to be found, gave them not only a dinner, but a dessert to -boot, which they all enjoyed with evident relish. Ah!--black and ugly -as she was, that Judy was a jewel. - -The Major had come thus hastily upon them for the purpose of insisting -that the whole family should occupy quarters at the Fort as his guests, -until the new house, intended for their future reception, should be -completed. To this Dr. Gordon objected that his presence was necessary -for the progression of the work, but promised that at the earliest -period when he could be spared for a few days, he would accept the -invitation and bring the young people with him. - -The visitor did not take his leave until the shades of evening warned -him of the lapse of time. Mary had become much more interested, in -consequence of her first distress and the pleasant termination, than she -possibly could have been without these experiences; and as the whole -family stood at the front door, watching his rapidly diminishing figure, -she perpetrated a blunder which gave rise to much merriment. - -Her father had remarked, "It will be long after dark before he can reach -the Fort." - -Mary rejoined, "Yes, sir, but," looking with an abstracted air, first at -the table where they had enjoyed their pleasant repast, then at the -darkening form of the soldier, and finally at the full moon which began -to pour its silver radiance over the bay, "it will make no difference -tonight, for it will be blue-eyed Mary." - -All turned their eyes upon her in perplexity, to gather from her -countenance the interpretation of her language; but Mary was still -looking quietly at the moon. Harold thought the girl had become -suddenly deranged. - -Robert, who had observed her abstraction of mind, and who suspected the -truth, began to laugh. Her father turned to her and asked, with a tone -so divided between the ludicrous and the grave, that it was hard to tell -which predominated, "What do you mean by 'blue-eyed Mary'?" - -"Did I say blue-eyed Mary?" she exclaimed, reddening from her temples to -her finger ends, and then giving way to a fit of laughter so hearty and -so prolonged, that she could scarcely reply, "I meant _moonlight_."[#] - - -[#] It is but justice to say that this absurd mistake was _an actual -occurrence_. For many a day afterwards the members of the company -present on that occasion seldom alluded to moonlight among each other, -but by the name of "blue-eyed Mary." - - -There was no resisting the impulse, all laughed with her, and long -afterwards did it furnish a theme for merriment. Robert, however, was -disposed to be so wicked on the occasion, that his father deemed it -necessary to stop his teasing, by turning the laugh against him. - -"It is certainly," said he, "the most ridiculous thing I have witnessed -since Robert's queer prank at the prayer-meeting." - -As soon as the word "prayer-meeting" was uttered, Robert's countenance -fell. - -"What is it, uncle?" inquired Harold. - -"O, do tell it, father," begged Mary, clapping her hands with delight. - -"About a year since," said Dr. Gordon, "I attended a prayer-meeting in -the city of Charleston, where thirty or forty intelligent people were -assembled at the house of their pastor. It was night. Robert occupied -a chair near the table, beside which the minister officiated, and where -he could be seen by every person in the room: Not long after the -minister's address began, Robert's head was seen to nod; and every once -in a while his nods were so expressive, apparently, of assent to the -remarks made, as to bring a smile upon the face of more than one of the -company. But he was not content with nodding. Soon his head fell back -upon the chair, and he snored most musically, with his mouth wide open. -It was then nearly time for another prayer, and I was very much in hopes -that when we moved to kneel, he would be awakened by the noise. But no -such good fortune was in store for me. He slept through the whole -prayer; and then, to make the scene as ridiculous as possible, he awoke -as the people were in the act of rising, and, supposing they were about -to kneel, he deliberately knelt down beside his chair, and kept that -position until he was seen by every person present. There was a slight -pause in the services, I think the clergyman himself was somewhat -disconcerted, and afraid to trust his voice. Poor Robert soon suspected -his mistake. He peeped cautiously around, then arose and took his seat -with a very silly look. I am glad it happened. He has never gone to -sleep in meeting since." - -And from that time forth Mary never heard Robert allude to her -moonlight; indeed he was so much cut down by this story, that for a day -or two he was more than usually quiet. At last, however, an incident -occurred which restored to him the ascendancy he had hitherto held over -his cousin, by illustrating the importance of possessing a proper store -of sound, practical knowledge. - -The two had gone to examine an old well, near the house, and were -speculating upon the possibility of cleansing it from its trash and -other impurities, so as to be fit for use, when Harold's knife slipped -from his hand and fell down the well. It did not fall into the water, -but was caught by a half decayed board that floated on its surface. - -"I cannot afford to lose that knife," said Harold, looking around for -something to aid his descent, "I must go down after it." - -"You had better be careful how you do that," interposed Robert, "it may -not be safe." - -"What," asked Harold, "are you afraid of the well's caving?" - -"Not so much of its caving," replied Robert, "as of the bad air that may -have collected at the bottom." - -Harold snuffed at the well's mouth to detect such ill odours as might be -there, and said, "I perceive no smell." - -"You mistake my meaning," remarked Robert. "In all old wells, vaults -and places under ground, there is apt to collect a kind of air or gas, -like that which comes from burning charcoal, that will quickly suffocate -any one who breathes it. Many a person has lost his life by going into -such a place without testing it beforehand." - -"Can you tell whether there is any of it here?" asked Harold. - -"Very easily, with a little fire," answered Robert. "AIR THAT WILL NOT -SUPPORT FLAME, WILL NOT SUPPORT LIFE." - -They stuck a splinter of rich pine in the cleft end of a pole, and, -lighting it by a match, let it softly down the well. To Harold's -astonishment the flame was extinguished as suddenly as if it had been -dipped in water, before it had gone half way to the bottom. - -"Stop, let us try that experiment again," said he. - -They tried it repeatedly, and with the same result, except that the -heavy poisonous air below being stirred by the pole, had become somewhat -mingled with the pure air above, and the flame was not extinguished -quite so suddenly as at first; it burnt more and more dimly as it -descended, and then went out. - -"I do believe there is something there," said he at last, "and I -certainly shall not go down, as I intended. But how am I to get my -knife?" - -"By using father's magnet, which is a strong one," replied Robert. "Let -us go and ask him for it." - -On relating the circumstances to Dr. Gordon, he said, "You have made a -most fortunate escape, Harold. Had you descended that well, filled as -it is with carbonic acid gas, you would have become suddenly sick and -faint, and would probably have fallen senseless before you could have -called for help. _Make it a rule never to descend such a place without -first trying the purity of its air, as you did just now_." - -"But can we not get that bad air out?" asked Harold. - -"Yes, by various means, and some of them very easy," replied his uncle. -"One is by exploding gunpowder as far down as possible; another is by -lowering down and drawing up many times a thickly leaved bush, so as to -pump out the foul air, or at least to mix it largely with the pure. But -your knife can be obtained without all that trouble. Robert, can you -not put him upon a plan?" - -"I have already mentioned it, and we have come to ask if you will not -let us have your magnet," replied Robert. "But," continued he -smilingly, "I do not think that we shall have any need this time for the -looking-glass." - -Harold looked from one to the other for an explanation, and his uncle -said: - -"Last year Robert dropped his knife down a well, as you did, and -proposed to recover it by means of a strong magnet tied to a string. -But the well was deep and very dark, and after fishing a long time in -vain, he came to me for help. I made him bring a large looking-glass -from the house, and by means of it reflected such a body of sun-light -down the well that we could plainly see his knife at the bottom, stowed -away in a corner. The magnet was strong enough to bring it safely to -the top. You also may try the experiment." - -With thanks, Harold took the offered magnet, tied it to a string, and -soon recovered his knife. - - - - - CHAPTER V - - -RILEY--A THUNDERSTORM--ASCERTAINING THE DISTANCE OF OBJECTS BY -SOUND--SECURITY AGAINST LIGHTNING--MEANS OF RECOVERING LIFE FROM -APPARENT DEATH BY LIGHTNING - - -A few days after this incident another visitor was seen coming from Fort -Brooke. This person was not a horseman, but some one in a boat, who -seemed even from a distance to possess singular dexterity in the use of -the paddle. His boat glided over the smooth surface of the bay as if -propelled less by his exertions than by his will. Dr. Gordon viewed him -through the spy glass, and soon decided him to be an Indian, who was -probably bringing something to sell. - -It so turned out. He was a half-breed, by the name of Riley, who -frequently visited the fort with venison and turkeys to sell, and who on -the present occasion brought with him in addition a fine green turtle. -Major Burke, conceiving that his friends at Bellevue would prize these -delicacies more than they at the fort, to whom they were no longer -rarities, had directed the Indian to bring them, with his compliments, -to Dr. Gordon. - -Riley was a fine looking fellow, of about thirty years of age--tall, -keen-eyed, straight as an arrow, and with a pleasing open countenance. -He brought a note from the fort, recommending him for honesty and -faithfulness. - -Dr. Gordon was so much pleased with his general appearance, that he -engaged him to return the following week with another supply of game, -and prepared to remain several days, in case he should be needed in -raising the timbers of the new house. - -Toward the close of the week, the weather gave indications of a change. -A heavy looking cloud rose slowly from the west, and came towards them, -muttering and growling in great anger. It was a tropical thunderstorm. -The distant growls were soon converted into peals. The flashes -increased rapidly in number and intensity, and became terrific. Mary -and Frank nestled close to their father; and even stout-hearted Harold -looked grave, as though he did not feel quite so comfortable as usual. - -"That flash was uncommonly keen," Robert remarked, with an unsteady -voice. "Do you not think, father, it was very near?" - -Instead of replying, his father appeared to be busy counting; and when -the crash of thunder was heard, jarring their ears, and making the earth -quiver, he replied, - -"Not very. Certainly not within a mile." - -"But, uncle, can you calculate the distance of the lightning?" Harold -asked. - -"Unquestionably, or I should not have spoken with so much confidence. -Robert imagined, as most people do, that a flash is near in proportion -to its brightness; but that is no criterion. You must calculate its -distance by the time which elapses between the flash and the report. -Sound travels at the rate of about a mile in five seconds. Should any -of you like to calculate the distance of the next flash, put your finger -on your pulse, and count the number of beats before you hear the -thunder." - -An opportunity soon occurred. A vivid flash was followed after a few -seconds by a roll, and then by a peal of thunder. All were busy -counting their pulses. Mary ceased when she heard the first roll, -exclaiming "Five!" The others held on until they heard the loud report, -and said "Seven." Dr. Gordon reported only six beats of his own pulse, -remarking, - -"That flash discharged itself just one mile distant. Our pulses are -quicker than seconds; and yours quicker than mine. Sound will travel a -mile during six beats of a person of my age, and during seven of persons -of yours." - -"But, father," argued Mary, "I surely heard the thunder rolling when I -said _five_." - -"So did I," he answered; "and that proves that although the lightning -discharged itself upon the earth at the distance of a mile, it -_commenced_ to flow from a point nearer overhead." - -The young people were so deeply interested in these calculations, that -they felt less keenly than they could have imagined possible the -discomfort of the storm. This was Dr. Gordon's intention. But at last -Mary and Frank winced so uneasily, when flashes of unusual brightness -appeared, that their father remarked, "It is a weakness, my children, to -be afraid of lightning that is seen and of thunder that is heard--_they -are spent and gone_. Persons never see the flash that kills them--it -does its work before they can see, hear, or feel." - -At this instant came a flash so keen, that it seemed to blaze into their -very eyes, and almost simultaneously came a report like the discharge of -a cannon. Dr. Gordon's lecture was in vain; all except him and Harold -started to their feet. Frank ran screaming to his father. Mary rushed -to a pile of bedding, and covered herself with the bed-clothing. Robert -looked at Mary's refuge, with a manifest desire to seek a place beside -her. Harold fixed his eye upon his uncle, with a glance of keen -inquiry. - -"This is becoming serious," said the Doctor anxiously. "Something on the -premises has been struck. Stay here, children, while I look after the -servants. _Your safest place is in the middle of the room_, as far as -possible from the chimney and walls, along which the lightning passes." - -While giving these directions, at the same time that he seized his hat, -cloak, and umbrella, William rushed in to say that the horses had been -struck down and killed. They were stabled under a shelter erected near -a tall palmetto--a tree so seldom struck by lightning, as to be regarded -by the Indians as exempt from danger. The fluid had descended the trunk, -tearing a great hole in the ground, and jarring down a part of the loose -enclosure. - -"Call all hands!" said the Doctor. "Throw off the shelter instantly, to -let the rain pour upon them; and bring also your buckets and pails." - -On his going out, the children crowded to the door, to see, if possible, -the damage that was done; but he waved them all back, with the -information that during a thunder storm an open door or window is one of -the most dangerous places about a house. They quickly retired; Mary and -Frank going to the bed, Robert taking a chair to the middle of the room, -and drawing up his feet from the floor. Harold's remark was -characteristic. "I wish uncle would let me help with the horses. I am -sure that that is the safest place in this neighbourhood; for I never -saw lightning strike twice on the same spot." - -One of the horses was speedily revived by the falling rain. He -staggered to his feet, then moved painfully away, smelling at his hoofs, -to ascertain what ailed them. The other continued for an hour or more, -to all appearance, dead. The servants dipped buckets and pails full of -water from pools made by the rain, and poured them upon the lifeless -body, until it was perfectly drenched. They had given up all hope of a -restoration. William's eyes looked watery (for he was the coachman) and -he heaved a sorrowful sigh over his brute companion. "Poor Tom!" he -said, "what will Jerry do now for a mate?" Another half hour passed -without any sign of returning life; and even William would have ceased -his efforts, had it not been for his master's decided "Pour on water! -Keep pouring!" - -At last there appeared a slight twitching in one of the legs. Poor Tom -was not dead after all. William gave a "Hurra boys! he's coming to," in -which the others joined with unfeigned delight. "Now, William," said -his master, "do you and Sam take the strips of blanket that you rub -with, and see if you cannot start his blood to flowing more rapidly. -Tom will soon open his eyes." - -Two of the servants continued to pour on water, the others to rub -violently the head, neck, legs and body. The reviving brute moved first -one foreleg, then the other, while the hinder legs were yet paralysed. -Then he opened his eyes, raised his head, and made an effort to turn -himself. As soon as he was able to swallow, Dr. Gordon ordered a drench -of camphorated spirit, and left him with directions to the servants. -"Listen all of you. I have shown you how to treat a horse struck down -by lightning. Do you treat a person in the same way. Pour on water by -the bucket full, until he gives some signs of life; then rub him hard, -and give him some heating drink. _Don't give up trying for half a -day_." - -The storm passed over. Tom and Jerry were once more united under the -skilful management of William, who frequently boasted that "they were -the toughest creatures in creation, even lightning could not kill them." - - - - - CHAPTER VI - - -THE ONLY WAY TO STUDY--TAKING COLD--RILEY'S FAMILY--THE HARE -LIP---FISHING FOR SHEEPHEAD---FRANK CHOKED WITH A FISH BONE--HIS -RELIEF--HIS STORY OF THE SHEEP'S HEAD AND DUMPLINGS--"TILL THE WARFARE -IS OVER" - - -Dr. Gordon began to feel dissatisfied that his children were losing so -much valuable time from study; for the house was yet loaded with baggage -which could be put nowhere else, and their time was broken up by -unavoidable interruptions. Until a more favourable opportunity, -therefore, he required only that they should devote one hour every day -to faithful study, and that they should spend the rest of their time as -usefully as possible. - -His theory of education embraced two very simple, but very efficacious -principles. First, to _excite in his children the desire of acquiring -knowledge_; and, secondly, to train them to _give their undivided -attention to the subject in hand_. This last, he said, was the only way -to study; and he told them, in illustration, the story of Sir Isaac -Newton, who, on being asked by a friend, in view of his prodigious -achievements, what was the difference, so far as he was conscious, -between his mind and those of ordinary people, answered simply in the -power of concentration. - -Harold had been greatly discouraged at finding himself so far behind his -cousins in the art of study, but by following the advice of his uncle, -he soon experienced a great and an encouraging change. At first, it is -true, he could scarcely give his whole mind to any study more than five -minutes at a time, without a sense of weariness; but he persevered, and -day by day his powers increased so manifestly that he used frequently to -say to himself, "_concentration is everything--everything in study_." - -But Dr. Gordon's instructions were by no means confined to books and the -school-room; he used every favourable opportunity to give information on -points that promised to be useful. - -"Mary," said he one day, to his daughter, who was sitting absorbed in -study, beside a window through which the sea breeze was pouring freshly -upon her head and shoulders, and who had, in consequence, began to -exhibit symptoms of a cold, "Mary, my daughter, remove your seat. Do -you not know that to allow a current of air like that to blow upon a -part of your person, is almost sure to produce sickness?" - -"I know it, father," she replied, "and I intended some time since to -change my seat, but the sum is so hard that I forgot all about the -wind." - -"I am glad to see you capable of such fixedness of mind," said he, "but -I will take this opportunity to say to you, and to the rest, that there -are two seasons, especially, when you should be on your guard against -these dangerous currents of air,--one is when you are asleep, and the -other is when your mind is absorbed in thought. At these times the -pores of the skin are more than usually open, as may be seen by the flow -of perspiration; and a current of cool air, at such a time, especially -if partial, is almost certain to give cold." - -"But how can we be on our guard, father," asked Mary with a smile, "when -we are too far gone in sleep or in thought, to know what we are about!" - -"We must take the precaution beforehand," he replied. "Make it a rule -never to sleep nor to study in a partial current of air; and also -remember that _the first moment_ you perceive the tingling sensation of -an incipient cold, you must obey the warning which kind nature gives you -or else must bear the consequences." - -Mary's cold was pretty severe. For days she suffered from cough and -pain. But that day's lecture on currents of air, followed by so -impressive an illustration, was probably more useful than her lesson in -arithmetic; certainly it was longer remembered and more frequently acted -upon. - -True to his promise, Riley appeared at the appointed time with his -supply of game. He said, however, that he should remain only a few -days, because he had left his young wife sick. It interested Mary not a -little to perceive that a savage could feel and act so much like a -civilized being; and she was trying to think of something complimentary -to say upon this occasion, when he threw her all aback, by adding, that -this was his _youngest_ and _favourite_ wife. - -"What! have you two wives?" she exclaimed in horror. - -"Yes, only two, now; one dead." - -Her mind was sadly changed at this evidence of heathenism; but ere the -day was over she received a still more impressive proof. - -Dr. Gordon perceiving that he looked sad whenever an allusion was made -to his home, he asked him if his wife was seriously sick, to which he -answered, No. - -"When I go home, last week," said he, "my squaw had a fine boy, big and -fat. My heart glad. But I look and see a big hole in his mouth, from -here to here," pointing from the lip to the nose. - -"That is what we call a hare lip," said Dr. Gordon, "it is not -uncommon." - -"I sorry very much," continued Riley. "Child too ugly." - -"But it can be easily cured," observed Dr. Gordon. - -Riley looked at him inquiringly, and Dr. Gordon added, "O, yes, it can -be easily cured. If you will bring your child here, any time, I will -stop that hole in half an hour; and there will be no sign of it left, -except a little scar, like a cut." - -The Indian shook his head mournfully, "Can't bring him. Too late now." - -"O, the child is dead?" inquired the Doctor. "I am sorry." - -"Dead now," replied Riley. "I look at him one day, two day, tree day. -Child too ugly. I throw him in the water." - -"What!" exclaimed Dr. Gordon, suddenly remembering that it was the -practice of the Indians to destroy all their deformed children. "You -did not drown it?" - -"Child ugly too much," answered Riley, with a softened tone of voice. -"Child good for nothing. I throw him in the water." - -Dr. Gordon was not only shocked, as any man of feeling would have been, -under the circumstances, but he felt as a Christian, whose heart moved -with compassion towards his dark skinned brother. He uttered not one -word of rebuke or of condemnation; his time for speaking to the purpose -had not yet come; and he carefully avoided everything in word and look -which should widen the space which naturally exists between the white -man and the Indian, the Christian and the pagan. - -Poor Mary! She no sooner heard this confession, than she sidled away -from her interesting savage, until wholly beyond his reach, and could -scarcely look at him during his stay that week, without feelings akin to -fear. An Indian, she learned, was an Indian after all. - -While Riley was there the boys often borrowed his boat, and Harold tried -to imitate his dexterity in the use of the paddle. They soon became -great friends. On one of their excursions for fish, they went, by his -direction, around a point of land where the head of a fallen live oak -lay in the water, and its partially decayed limbs were encrusted with -barnacles and young oysters. There they soon caught a large supply of -very fine fish of various sorts, particularly of the sheephead,--a -delicious fish, shaped somewhat like the perch, only stouter and -rounder, beautifully marked with broad alternate bands of black and -white around the body, and varying in weight from half a pound to ten or -fifteen pounds. - -No one was more delighted than Frank, with the result of the excursion; -for he was fond, as a cat, of everything in the shape of fish. But, it -is said, there is no rose without its thorn; and so he found in the -present case. He was enjoying, rather voraciously, the luxury of his -favourite food, when a disorderly bone lodged crossways in the narrow -part of his throat, and gave him excessive pain. Frank was a polite -boy. Avoiding, as far as possible, disturbing the others by his -misfortune, he slipped quietly from the table, and tried every means to -relieve himself. But it was not until he had applied to his father, -and, under his direction, swallowed a piece of hard bread, that he was -able to resume his place.[#] - - -[#] Unwilling to mislead any of my young readers, by describing -expedients and remedies that might not serve them in case of necessity, -I have submitted my manuscript to several persons for inspection, and -among others to a judicious physician and surgeon. It never occurred to -me that in mentioning so simple a thing as swallowing a crust for the -removal of a fish-bone, I could possibly do harm. To my surprise, -however, my medical friend observed, that he supposed Dr. Gordon knew -that the fishbone, which Frank swallowed, was _small_ and _flexible_, or -he would not have used that expedient. - -"If," said he, "the substance which lodges in the throat is so stiff (a -pin for instance) as not to be easily bent, the attempt to force it down -by swallowing a piece of bread may be unsafe; it may lacerate the lining -membrane, or, being stopped by the offending substance, it may cause the -person to be worse choked than before." - -"But, Doctor, what should the poor fellow do in such a case?" he was -asked. - -"I suspect Dr. Gordon would have used a large feather?" - -"Indeed!" - -"Yes, he would have rumpled its plume, so as to reverse the direction of -the feathery part, and would have thrust that down the throat, below the -pin or bone. On withdrawing the feather, the substance would be either -found adhering to its wet sides, or raised on end, so that it could be -easily swallowed." - -With many thanks for this suggestion, the promise was made that the -young readers of Robert and Harold should have the benefit of his -advice. But I think that the best plan is to avoid the fish-bones. - - -Being not quite so humble as he was polite, however, he began to condemn -the fish instead of himself for his accident. His father told him he -had no right to say one word against the fish, which was remarkably free -from bones, and was just preparing to give him a gentle lecture on -gormandizing, when Frank, foreseeing what was to come, was adroit enough -to seize a moment's pause in the conversation, and to divert the -subject, by asking with a very droll air, - -"I wonder, father, if these sheephead are of the same kind with that one -that butted the dumplings?" - -"I do not know what dumplings you mean," said his father. - -"O, did you never hear the story of the sheep's head and the dumplings? -Well, brother Robert can tell you all about it." - -"No, no," returned his father, who saw through the little fellow's -stratagem. "No, no, Frank, it is your own story, and you must go -through with it." - -This was a trial, for Frank had never in his life made so long an -extempore speech in the presence of the assembled family, as he had now -imposed upon himself. But, in the desperation of the moment, he mustered -courage, and thus spoke, - -"There was once an old woman that left her little boy to mind a pot that -had in it a sheep's head and some dumplings boiling for dinner, while -she went to a neighbour's house to attend some sort of preaching. The -little boy did not seem to have much sense; and had never minded a pot -before; so when he saw the water boiling over, and the sheep's head and -the dumplings bobbing about in every direction, he became frightened and -ran for his mother, bawling at the top of his voice, 'Mammy! the -dumplings! run!' She saw him coming in among the people, and tried to -stop his bawling by shaking her head and winking her eyes at him; but he -would not stop. He crowded right up to her, saying, 'Mammy, you needn't -to wink nor to blink, for the sheep's head is butting all the dumplings -out of the pot!'" - -Throughout this story Frank did not make a balk or a blunder. He kept -straight on, as if brimful of fun, and uttered the last sentence with -such an affectation of grave terror, as produced a universal laugh. - -His father had tried hard to keep up his dignity for the intended -lecture, but it also gave way, and he contented himself with saying, - -"Well, master Frank, I see you are at your old tricks again. And since -you show such an aptitude for putting people into good humour, there -will be reason to think you are in fault, if you ever put them out. -Harold, has your aunt ever told you how Frank once _kissed himself out -of a scrape with her_?" - -Harold said she had not, and his uncle went on, - -"It was when he was between three and four years of age. His mother had -taken him on a visit to a friend of hers in the neighbourhood of -Charleston, and he was allowed to sit at the dinner table with the -ladies. But he became so disorderly and perverse that his mother, after -an ineffectual reprimand or two, ordered him to go up stairs, meaning to -her room above. The language was indefinite, and Frank interpreted it -to suit his own pleasure. He went up stairs, it is true, but only half -way, where he seated himself so as to look at the table and the company, -and then began to drum with his feet and to talk loud enough to be -heard, - -"'H-m-n-h! This is a very good place. I love these nice stairs. I'd -rather be here than anywhere else in the world. I don't want any of -that old dinner!' - -"This was very rude language, and more especially when used in a house -where he was a guest. His mother was so much mortified that as soon as -dinner was over she took him to her room, gave him a sound strapping, -and put him in a corner, where he was to stay, until he promised to be a -good boy. Then she lay down on her bed as if to take a nap, but in -reality to meditate what course to pursue towards her rude little child. - -"Frank, you know, is fond of singing. There was a wild religious melody -which he had learnt about that time, and which he was constantly -singing. It had a short chorus at the end of every line, and a long -chorus at the end of each verse, running this way, - -"'Children of the heavenly King, - Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah, -As ye journey sweetly sing, - Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah.' - -I forget the long chorus. - -"Well, your aunt had not been upon the bed more than a few minutes, -before Frank quietly slipped from his corner and stole close to the -bedside to make friends. But his mother would not notice him. He bent -over and gave her a kiss. Still she looked displeased. He tried -another kiss, but she turned away her face. This was a damper. Frank -was disheartened, but not in despair. He leaned over the bed, making a -long reach, to try the effect of a third kiss. - -"'There, Frank,' said his mother, in a displeased tone, 'that is enough. -You need not kiss me any more.' - -"'Yes, mother,' said he, leaning far over, and taking hold of her, 'I -mean to kiss you _till the warfare is over, Hallelujah_.' - -"I need not say that, from that moment, the warfare _was_ over, and -Frank behaved himself well through the remainder of the visit. - -"And now, since he has managed to escape the lecture I was about to give -him on eating too fast, I hope he will hereafter cultivate the -recollection of _today and the fish-bones_." - - - - - CHAPTER VII - - -BUG IN THE BAR--VISIT TO PORT BROOKE--EVADING BLOODHOUNDS--CONTEST WITH -DOGS AND MEANS OF DEFENCE--AMUSING ESCAPE FROM A WILD BULL AND -CONVERSATION ON THE SUBJECT - - -While Riley was at Bellevue the workmen succeeded in raising the frame -of the new house, and in completing the most laborious part of the work. -On the last days of his stay he was dispatched with a message to Fort -Brooke, to say that on the following Tuesday Dr. Gordon and family would -make their promised visit. - -During the interval nothing of special interest occurred, except a -painful accident that happened to Harold. He was awakened in the night -by a sudden tickling in his ear. This was caused by a harvest bug--a -black hard-winged insect, nearly an inch long. When first feeling it, -and uncertain what it was, he sprang up in bed, and struck the ear -violently from behind, in the hope of jarring it out. Failing in this, -he poured his ear full of water; but still not succeeding, he felt along -the wall for a large needle he recollected seeing there the evening -before, and with that endeavoured to pick it out. The frightened bug -finding itself so energetically pursued into its unnatural hiding place, -went deeper, and began to scratch with its clogged feet, and to bite -upon the tender drum of the ear. The pain it caused was excruciating. -Harold, feeling that he must soon go into spasms, unless relieved, -wakened his uncle, and entreated earnestly for help. To his -inexpressible delight Dr. Gordon said he could relieve him in a minute; -and seizing the night lamp he poured the ear full of oil. Scarcely had -this fluid closed around the intruder, before it scrambled out, and -reached the external ear just in time to die. - -Harold could not find words for his gratitude. - -"Uncle," said he, "you may think me extravagant, but I assure you the -pain was so intense, that I was thinking seriously, in case you could -not relieve me, of making Sam chop my ear open with a hatchet. This I -suppose would have killed me; but it must have been death in either -case." - -On the day appointed, they went to Fort Brooke in the pleasure boat, Dr. -Gordon being at the helm, and Robert and Harold taking turns in managing -the sails. The wind was fair, and the light ripple of the water was -barely sufficient to give a graceful dancing to their beautiful craft. -Far below the transparent waves, they could see the glistening of bright -shells upon the bottom, and every now and then the flash of a -silver-sided fish. - -At the fort they were received with the courtesy that so generally marks -gentlemen of the army; and the three days of their stay passed off very -pleasantly. The reveille and tattoo, the daily drill, and the -practising with cannon, were novelties to the young back-woodsmen. Frank -was exceedingly surprised, as well as amused, to see cannon-balls making -"ducks and drakes," as he called them, upon the water. He had often -thrown oyster-shells, and flat stones, so as to skim in this way, but he -had no idea that it could be done with a cannon-ball. - -On the last day of their visit, Harold escaped from an unpleasant -predicament, only by the exercise of cool courage and ready ingenuity. -He had gone with Frank to visit a cannon target, a mile or more distant. -Wandering along the bank of the Hillsborough river, which flows hard by -the fort, and then entering the woods on the other side of the road, he -was suddenly accosted by a man on horseback, who had been concealed -behind a bower of yellow jessamines. - -"Good day, my young friend. Have you been walking much in these woods -today?" - -Harold said that he had not, and inquired why the question was asked. -The man replied, "I am watching for a villainous Indian-negro, who was -seen skulking here this morning. He has been detected in stealing, and -several persons will soon come with blood-hounds to hunt him. If you -see his track" (and he described its peculiarity), "I hope you will let -us know." - -Harold consented to do so, and walked on, unwilling to be the spectator -of the scene. Returning to the road, and walking some distance, the -thought flashed into his mind that possibly the dogs might fall upon his -own trail. It was certain that they would naturally take the freshest -trail, and he was confident that the man did not know which way he went. -The dogs were probably fierce, and it would be exceedingly difficult, in -case of an attack, to defend himself and Frank too. Becoming every -moment more uneasy, he went to the roadside and cut himself a stout -bludgeon. Frank watched the operation, and suspected that something was -wrong, though he could not conjecture what. - -"Cousin," said he, "what did you cut that big stick for?" - -"A walking-stick," he replied: "Is it not a good one?" - -"Yes, pretty good; but I never saw you use a walking-stick before." - -At that moment, Harold heard afar off the deep bay of the blood-hounds, -opening upon a trail. The sound became every moment more distinct. He -could distinguish the cry of four separate dogs. They were evidently -upon his scent. He clutched his club, and looked fiercely back. It was -a full half mile to the place where, having left the man, he emerged -into the road; and there were several curves in it so great that he -could neither see nor be seen for any distance. Necessity is the mother -of invention. A bright thought came into his mind. "Stay here," said -he to Frank, "and don't move one peg till I come back." - -He was at a sharp bend of the road, on the convex side of which lay a -little run of water, skirted by a thick undergrowth. He took a course -straight with the road, and hurrying as fast as possible into the wet -low ground, returned upon his own track; then, taking Frank in his arms, -sprang with all his might, at right angles, to his former course, and -ran with him to a neighbouring knoll, which commanded a view of the -road, where he stopped to reconnoitre. He had _doubled_, as hunters -term this manoeuvre, practised by hares and foxes when pursued by -hounds; and his intention was, if still pursued, to place Frank in a -tree, and with his club to beat off the dogs until the hunters arrived. - -It was soon proved that the hounds were actually upon his track. They -came roaring along the road, with their tails raised, and their noses to -the ground. Arriving at the spot where Frank had stood, they did not -pursue the road, but plunged into the bushes, upon the track which -Harold had doubled, and went floundering into the mire of the stream -beyond, where they soon scattered in every direction, hunting for the -lost trail. The boys did not pursue their walk; having made so narrow -an escape, they turned their steps, without delay, towards the fort. - -"Cousin," inquired Frank, on their way back, "did not those dogs come -upon our track!" Harold replied, "Yes." - -"And did you cut that big stick to fight them?" - -"Yes." - -"And did you intend to cheat them by going into the bushes, and coming -back the same way, and then jumping off, with me in your arms?" Harold -still said, "Yes." - -"Well, now, cousin," inquired Frank, "where did you learn that nice -trick?" - -"From the rabbits and foxes," he answered. "I did not know who could -tell me better than they, how to escape from dogs." - -Frank said he always knew that foxes were very cunning, but he never -before heard of any one's taking a fox for his teacher. - -On returning to the fort, Dr. Gordon applauded the ruse, and -congratulated Harold upon his escape; but, at the same time, informed -him that his plan was not to be relied upon. "A well trained hound," -said he, "is as competent to nose out a doubled track as you are to -devise it. I attribute your escape, partly to the fact that the dogs -are not staunch, and partly to the help afforded you by the miry bottom, -on which your scent could not lie." - -The conversation now turned naturally upon contests with dogs, and -different methods of escape. Dr. Gordon related the story of his having -defended himself and his little brother against three fierce dogs, when -he was about Robert's age, by putting his back against a wall, and -beating off the assailants with a club. - -"But were you ever forced to fight them when you had no stick?" asked -Harold. - -"Fortunately not," his uncle replied. "Though I knew a person once who -was caught as you describe, and who devised at least a show of defence. -He took off his hat and shoved it at the dog, with a fierce look, -whenever it approached. But I presume that his success depended more -upon the expression of his countenance than upon the threatening -appearance of his weapon. A _fearless eye_ and _a quiet resolute -manner_, is the best defence against _any enemy_, human or brute, that -can be devised. - -"I did, however, witness one expedient adopted by a sailor, which goes -to show what can be accomplished in an emergency of the kind, by a cool -head and a steady hand. A large dog rushed at him, without provocation, -on the public wharf. The sailor spoke to him, looked at him, shoved his -hat at him, but in vain. The dog flew at his legs. Quietly drawing his -knife, as a last resource, and holding his hat in his left hand, he -stooped, and allowing the dog to seize his hat, passed his knife -underneath it, into his throat. The dog staggered back, mortally -wounded, not having seen the hand that slew him." - -On Friday, September 24th, the company returned to Bellevue; and on the -week following, had the opportunity of witnessing an act of cool -courage, which Harold declared to evince far more ingenuity and -composure of mind, than his own escape from the blood-hounds. - -Riley had made them another visit, and was engaged at work upon the -house, under the direction of Sam, the carpenter. Dr. Gordon took the -young people in the pleasure boat, to spend an afternoon in the -agreeable occupation of obtaining another supply of fish. After trying -for some time, with poor success, they saw Riley coming along the bluff; -his object being, as was afterwards shown, to point out the reason of -their failure, and to tell them what to do. - -As he approached, a fierce looking bull rushed from a grove of live -oaks, and made furiously at him. Had Riley been near the shore he -might, and probably would, have sprung into the water, and thus escaped; -but the enraged beast was between him and his place of refuge. The -company in the boat felt seriously anxious for his safety, since there -appeared little chance of his escaping without a contest. But Riley -took the matter very coolly. He glided to a little clump of saplings, -and holding to one of them at arm's length, seemed to enjoy the evident -mortification of the bull in being so narrowly dodged. He was very -expert in keeping the small tree between him and it; and as the circle -in which he ran was much smaller than that in which the bull was -compelled to move, his task was easy. The furious animal pushed first -with one horn then with the other; he ran suddenly and violently; he -pawed the earth, and bellowed with rage; his eyes flashed and his mouth -foamed, but it was in vain. Soon Riley watched his opportunity, and -glided nimbly from that tree to one nearer the boat; then to another and -another; the bull following with every demonstration of impotent rage. -This was done merely to teaze. Finally becoming wearied with this -profitless, though amusing sport, he gathered a handful of sand, and -provoking the bull to push at him again, forced a part of the sand into -one eye, and the remainder into the other, and then left him perfectly -blinded for the time, and rushing madly from place to place, while Riley -came laughing to the beach, and delivered his message. - -"Coolly and cleverly done!" said Dr. Gordon, at the end of the contest. -"That is certainly a new idea, in the way of involuntary bull baiting, -which is worth remembering. But I advise you young folks not to try it, -except in case of a similar necessity. It is safer to climb a tree or -fence, or even to plunge into the water." - -"Riley had no other chance," remarked Harold. - -"He had not," Dr. Gordon rejoined, "and therefore I regard his expedient -as valuable. Should you be pursued in an open field, the danger would -be still greater. Then the best plan would be to _detain_ the beast by -something thrown to attract his attention. Cattle are made very quickly -angry by the sight of a red garment. If anything of this colour, such -as a shawl or pocket handkerchief can be dropped when you are pursued by -one, it will be almost certain to catch his eye, and to engage him -awhile in goring it. If nothing red can be dropped, then let him have -something else from your person--a hat, coat, or a spread umbrella--in -fact anything calculated to attract his eye." - -"I have heard," observed Robert, "of jumping upon a bull's back, as he -stooped his head to toss." - -"So have I," his father added, "but spare me if you please, the -necessity; none but a monkey, or a person of a monkey's agility can do -it successfully. I should sooner risk the chance of springing suddenly -behind him, and seizing his tail. At least I should like to administer -that sound belabouring with a stick which he would so richly deserve, -and which might teach him better manners." - -"Or to twist his tail," said Harold merrily. "I believe that will make -a bull bellow, as soon as putting sand into his eyes. And what is -better, you can keep on twisting, until you are sure than his manners -are thoroughly taught." - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - - -MAROONING AND THE MAROONING PARTY - - -The work of house-building and improvement now went forward with visible -rapidity. By the first day of October, the new dwelling-house was -sufficiently advanced to allow the family to move into it; and in a -fortnight more, the new kitchen was covered, and such other changes -made, in and about the house, as to give it quite a genteel and -comfortable appearance. As it became necessary about this time for the -workmen to attend to some inside work, which could be more easily -accomplished by having the family out of the way, Dr. Gordon stopped the -young people after school, and said to them: - -"Children, I have a proposition to make. But before doing so, who can -tell me what 'marooning' means?" - -All turned their eyes to Robert, whom they regarded as a sort of walking -dictionary; and he answered with a slight hesitation--"I should say, -living pretty much in the way we have lived most of the time since we -came to Bellevue. A person maroons when he lives in an unsettled -state." - -"You are nearly right; but to be more critical. The word 'maroon' is of -West Indian origin--coming I think from the island of Jamaica. It meant -at first a free negro. But as those who ran away from their masters -became virtually free for the time, it came afterwards to mean a runaway -negro. To maroon therefore means to go from home and live like a -runaway negro. I wish to ask if any one present is in favour of -marooning?" - -All were silent, and Dr. Gordon continued, "To maroon means also to go -to some wild place, where there is plenty of game or fish, and to live -upon what we can obtain by our own skill. Are there any persons now in -favour of marooning?" - -"I am--and I--and I!" was the universal response. "When shall it be? -Where shall it be?" - -"You are too fast," said the Doctor. "I have one of two propositions to -make. We must for a few days give up the house to the workmen. Now the -question to be decided is, Shall we return to Fort Brooke, and spend our -time among the guns and cannons; or shall we go to Riley's Island at the -mouth of the bay, and spend it among the deer and turkeys, the fish and -oysters, of which we have heard so much? There are advantages and -disadvantages on both sides; and my own mind is so perfectly balanced -that I will leave the decision to you." - -Harold's eyes flashed fire at the prospect of his old employment; still -he said nothing; he waited to know what the others preferred. Robert -looked at him, and in a moment caught the contagion. Indeed it seemed -as if a sort of mesmeric influence had swayed the whole party, for they -did nothing more than exchange with each other one hurried glance, and -then unanimously cried out, "Riley's Island! Riley's Island!" - -"Remember," said Dr. Gordon, "that in marooning we must wait upon -ourselves. William is the only servant I can take. His time will be -fully occupied with cooking, and other duties belonging to the tent. We -cannot depend on him for anything more than is absolutely necessary. -Are you still of the same mind?" - -"The same!" they all replied. - -"Still I will not hold you to your promises until you have had further -time for reflection," said he. "You may not have looked at all the -difficulties of the case. I will give you until dinner-time to make up -your minds; and to help your thoughts, I will assign to each of you an -office, and make you responsible for providing all things necessary for -a week's excursion, to begin in the morning. - -"Harold, I appoint you master of the hunting and fishing departments. - -"Robert shall be sailing-master, and provide for the literature of the -party. - -"Mary shall be housekeeper still, and mistress of the stores. - -"And Master Frank shall be--I know not what to make him, unless -_supercargo_." - -"Now I wish you each to sit down at your leisure, and make out a written -list, to be presented to me at dinner-time, of all things needed in your -several departments." - -They responded very heartily, and were about to retire, when Dr. Gordon, -observing a comical expression on Frank's face, said, "What is the -matter, Frank? Are you not willing to be supercargo?" - -"I do not know what supercargo is," answered Frank, "unless it is -somebody to catch rabbits. But I know how to do that. So I mean to -take my dog and hatchet, and a box of matches." - -"Well done, Frank," said his father; "you have the marooning spirit if -you do not know what supercargo is. But where did you learn the art of -catching rabbits?" - -"Oh, I learnt it from cousin Harold," said he. "We got a rabbit into a -hollow tree, and caught him there. _I_ caught him, father, with my own -hand; I know exactly how to catch a rabbit." - -"Very well, Mr. Supercargo, carry what you will. But go along all of -you, and be ready with your lists against dinner-time." - -They retired in great glee to plan out and prepare. Robert and Harold, -having first gone to the beach to think alone, were to be seen, half an -hour afterwards, in their room, busily engaged with pencil in hand. At -this time Frank came in. He had been almost frantic with joy at the -prospect of the change; and after having romped with his dog Fidelle and -the goats in the yard, he had come to romp with any one who would join -him in the house. - -"Brother Robert and cousin Harold," said he, "what are you doing? Are -you writing? are you ciphering? are you studying? Why do you not answer -me?" He was evidently in a frolic. - -"Go to your play, Frank, and do not bother us," returned Robert, -impatiently; "we are thinking." - -"I know you are; for father said we are thinking all the time we are -awake, and sometimes while we are asleep. But I want to know what you -are thinking about so hard." - -"Don't you know," Harold answered, mildly, "that we are going to Riley's -Island tomorrow, and that Robert and I have to make out a list of what -we are to carry? We are making our lists." - -"Ah ha! but I have to carry some things too," said he. "Father is going -to let me catch the rabbits there; and he called me a ----, some kind of -a ----; I forget the name, but it means the person to catch rabbits. -What is the name, brother?" - -"Supercargo?" - -"Yes, that's it--supercargo. Mustn't I think of something too?" - -"Certainly," replied Harold, humouring the joke. "But the way _we_ did, -was first to go off by ourselves, and think of what we were to carry; -then to come in and write off our lists. Do you go now and think over -yours, and when you come in I will write it for you." - -Frank went out, but he was not gone long. He insisted on having his -list made out at once. - -"What do you wish to carry?" Harold asked. Frank told him. - -"Now," said Harold, "I will make a bargain with you. If you do not -trouble us before we have finished our work, I will write your list for -you so that you yourself can read it. Will you stay out now?" - -"That I will. But can you write it so that I can read it?" - -"Yes, and will not print it either." - -"Well, then you must be a very smart teacher, almost as smart as the -foxes; for father has been teaching me this summer to make writing -marks, but I have never made one of the writing marks yet." - -Harold however persisted in his promise, and he and Frank were as good -as their several words. Frank, it is true, did creep on tip-toe, and -peep through the crack of the door, but he disturbed nobody; and when at -last the boys came out, Harold presented him with a folded paper, which -he instructed him to put into his pocket, and not to open till the lists -were called for. - -At the appointed hour they all assembled. The meal passed pleasantly -off; not an allusion had as yet been made to the proposed excursion. It -was a part of Dr. Gordon's training to practise his children in -self-restraint. He could however discern by their looks that their -decisions remained as before. Said he, "I presume you have all made up -your minds to the marooning party; am I correct?" - -"O yes, sir, yes," was the answer, "and we are all ready to report, not -excepting Frank and William." - -"Really, you have done wonders! But let me call upon you each in turn. -Harold McIntosh, you are hunting and fishing-master. Let me hear your -report." - -Harold took from his pocket a piece of paper about as broad as his hand, -and a little longer. Besides the arms, ammunition and appurtenances, -fishing-hooks, lines and nets, he closed his list with reading -"brimstone." - -"And what use," asked his uncle, "do you expect to make of that?" - -"Taking bee-trees," he replied. "Brimstone is used in driving bees from -the honey." - -"Whether we meet with bee-trees or not, the brimstone will be in -nobody's way; let it go. Mr. Hunting-master your list is perfect. Now -Robert, yours." - -His list embraced all that the boat would need for comfort, or for -repair in case of accident. The books selected had reference to the -taste of each. Shakespeare for his father, Goldsmith's Natural History -for Harold, Scott's Napoleon for himself, Robinson Crusoe and Botany for -his sister, and (in a spirit of mischief) Old Mother Hubbard for Frank. - -But Frank was quite indignant at what he knew to be an insinuation -against his childish taste. "I will not have old Mother Hubbard for my -book," he said, as soon as he heard the list read. "I have passed that -long ago; I wanted to carry Jack the Giant Killer." - -"Scratch out Mother Hubbard," said his father to Robert, "and put down -Jack. Your list, Master Robert, is pretty good; but I shall take the -liberty of adding several volumes to the stock, in case of bad weather. -And beside this, I should advise you all to carry your pocket -Testaments, that you may continue your plan of daily reading. I should -be sorry, and almost afraid, to let our sports interfere with our -devotions." - -Up to this time Frank had been listening to what had been read or -spoken. But now, on a sign from Harold, he took a paper from his -pocket, and, looking at its contents, commenced capering round the room, -saying, "I _can_ read it--I can read every word of it!" - -"Read what?" asked his father. - -"My list," replied Frank, "that cousin Harold wrote for me. I can read -it all!" - -"Then let us have it." - -[Illustration: pictures of items on the list] - -"Here," said he, "is my hatchet." - -"And here is my bow and arrows." - -"And here is my dog; only it is not half so pretty as Fidelle." - -"And down here at the bottom--that is--that is--I believe it is--either -a block or a brick-bat. O, now I remember, it is my box of matches." - -"Bravo, Frank," said his father, "you do credit to your teacher. I -doubt whether I could myself have guessed what that last thing was -intended for. Your list may pass also. - -"Now, Miss Mary, let us have yours. You have had more to think of than -all the others put together, and yet I'll warrant you are nearly as -perfect in proportion." - -Mary blushed to hear the commendation bestowed upon her on trust, and -replied, "I doubt it, father. For though it is very long, I am all the -while thinking of something else to be added, and I am pretty sure there -is a great deal yet that I have forgotten." She then read her own list, -containing about thirty-five articles, and William's, embracing half a -dozen more; upon which her father continued to bestow praise for the -house-wifery they showed, and to each of which he made some slight -additions. - -"Now, William," said he, "do you select two moderately sized boxes, and -aid Miss Mary to pack everything in her line so as not to crowd the -boat. Remember, too, to put in for Riley a half bushel of salt, a loaf -of sugar, and a peck of wheat flour. Pack the boat, and have it -complete this evening, however late it should take you, that there may -be no delay in the morning." - -They were no sooner dismissed from table than all went vigorously to -work. Guns were cleaned--hooks and lines examined--boxes packed--all -things being done by classes. Then each person put up an extra suit or -two of clothing, in case of accidents. And so expeditiously did the -work go forward, that by five o'clock that evening the boat was ready -for her trip. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - - -EMBARKATION--ABDUCTION EXTRAORDINARY--EFFORTS TO ESCAPE--ALTERNATE HOPES -AND FEARS--DESPAIR--VESSEL IN THE DISTANCE--RENEWED HOPES AND -EFFORTS--WATER-SPOUT--FLASH OF LIGHTNING AND ITS EFFECTS--MAKING FOR -SHORE--GRATEFUL ACKNOWLEDGMENTS - - -Many visions that night danced before the young sleepers--prancing deer -with bright eyes and branching horns; turkeys running, flying, -fluttering; white tents, mossy beds, and all the wild scenes of woodland -life. They were up and dressed at daybreak. The wind was fair, and the -day promised to be fine. Frank's little feet were pattering over the -whole house and yard, carrying him into everybody's way, on the pretence -of rendering assistance. There was one useful suggestion which he made. -He had gone to each room and corner in the house, saying "good-bye" to -every person and thing, chairs, tables, and all, when at last he came to -his father's cloak and umbrella, kept in the same corner. - -"Good-bye, umbrella," said he, "but as for you, good Mr. Cloak, father -will want you to sleep on. Poor umbrella! are you not sorry? Don't you -want to go too? But, father!" he cried, running into the next room, -"had we not better carry the umbrella? Maybe we shall need it." - -"That is a good idea, Master Frank," said his father. "Do you take -charge of the umbrella, as a part of your office, and see it put into -the boat." - -Frank ran back to the room he had left, and taking the umbrella from its -corner, he said, "O ho, my little fellow, father says you may go. Are -you not glad I asked for you? But you must be a good boy, and not put -yourself in anybody's way. Come now, spread your wings, and let me see -how glad you look." - -He opened the umbrella, and flapped it several times to make it look -lively, then closed it, and set it beside the cloak where it belonged. -Presently he heard the tinkle of a little silver bell, and knew that it -was the signal for family prayers. He went to the breakfast-room, and -took his seat. - -Dr. Gordon's children were well versed in the Scriptures, and were -remarkably attentive during the reading of them. Perhaps one secret of -this fact was to be found in their father's practice of stopping every -few verses during the family reading to ask them questions on what had -been read, and briefly to explain what they could not otherwise -comprehend. This morning the children observed that the chapter read -was remarkably appropriate to their circumstances, and that the Doctor -prayed particularly that the Lord would preserve them from all sin and -harm during their excursion; that he would preside over their pleasures, -and that he would make their temporary absence the means of their -knowing him better, and loving him more. - -They breakfasted as the sun was rising. While at table no one could -speak of anything but the voyage and the island, and what they expected -to see, do, and enjoy. The boat was at the wharf, which had been -erected for the brig. It was packed, and ready for departure, with the -exception of a few things to be carried by hand. William had -breakfasted at the same time with the family, and now came in, saying, -"All ready, sir." - -"Come, children," said Dr. Gordon, "let us go." - -"Come, umbrella," said Frank, "you are to go with me." - -"O, father," exclaimed Mary, as they approached the shore, "there is -Nanny with her sweet little kids. See how anxiously she looks at the -boat, and tries to say, 'Do let me go too.' Had we not better take her? -She is so tame; and then you are so fond of milk in your coffee." - -"I doubt," he replied, "whether there will be room for dogs, goats, and -ourselves too. But we can easily determine; and as I know that all of -you are as fond of milk as I am, I will let her go if there is room." - -They took their places, Dr. Gordon at the helm, Robert and Harold -amidships, Mary and Frank next to their father, and William in the bow. -Everything had been stowed so snugly away, and the boat was withal so -roomy, that Nanny and her kids were invited to a place. - -"Now, children, for order's sake," said Dr. Gordon, "I will assign the -bow of the boat, where William is, to Nanny and her kids; Fidelle must -lie here by Frank and Mum may go with Harold. Mary, call your pet, and -have her in her place." - -A word about the dogs. Fidelle was a beautiful and high-blooded -spaniel, that might have been taught anything which a dog could learn, -but whose only accomplishments as yet were of a very simple character, -and confined chiefly to such tricks as were a source of amusement to her -little master. Mum was a large, ugly, rough-looking cur, whose value -would never have been suspected from his appearance. He was brave, -faithful, and sagacious; strong, swift-footed, and obedient. But his -chief value consisted in his education. He came from the pine barrens -of Georgia, where Dr. Gordon had first seen and purchased him, and where -he had been trained, according to the custom of the wild woodsmen there, -to hunt silently; and in following the trail of a deer or turkey to keep -just in advance of his master, and to give suitable indications of being -near the object of pursuit. Mum was no common dog; and he proved of -inestimable service to the young adventurers in their coming -difficulties. - -"Draw in the anchor, William, while I cast off at the stern," said Dr. -Gordon. "But hold! let us see what that means." He pointed with his -finger to a horseman, who turned a point on the beach, and seeing them -about to depart, waved his hat to say "stop!" The horseman rode at full -speed, and soon was within speaking distance. He bore a note from the -surgeon at Fort Brooke, requesting the loan of a certain instrument -which Dr. Gordon had promised when on his visit, and for which there was -now a sudden call. - -"Keep your places, children," said the Doctor. "I shall be gone only -five minutes. William, do you take my place, and keep the boat steady -by holding to this frame." - -He ascended the wharf, went with the soldier to the house, and was -absent a very few minutes; but during that interval an event occurred -which separated them for a long, long time and made them oftentimes fear -that they should never more meet in this world. - -The position of the boat at the wharf was peculiar. Her stern had been -lashed to the timbers, for the purpose of keeping it steady, until all -had entered; and the bow was kept to its place by the anchor dropped -into the two and half fathoms water, which "was had" there at high tide. -The fastening to the stern having been cast off, preparatory to leaving, -William was now holding to the wharf, awaiting his master's return. - -This was not long after sunrise, at which moment they had heard the -report of a cannon unusually loud from the fort. Scarcely had Dr. -Gordon disappeared from the bluff, when the young people noticed a heavy -ripple of the water, between them and the fort, indicating that it was -disturbed by a multitude of very large fish, moving with rapidity -towards the sea. - -"What can they be?" was a question which all asked, with a curiosity not -unmixed with fear, as they looked upon the approaching waves. William -held firmly to the pier head, that the boat should not be moved too -roughly by the disturbed water. - -"Mas' Robert," said he, with anxious, dilating eyes, "I do believe it is -a school of dem debbil-fish. Yes," and his eyes grew wild and his lips -became ashy, "dey making right for dis pint."[#] - - -[#] The following is a description of the hideous monster known in our -waters as the Devil Fish. - -It is a flat fish, belonging to the family of Rays, and usually measures -somewhere between ten and twenty feet from tip to tip of its wings. On -each side of its mouth is a flexible arm, with which the animal grasps -and feeds. It appears to be as remarkable for its stupidity as it is -for its size, strength, and ugliness, seldom letting go anything which -it once seizes with its arms. A few years since, one was discovered dead -upon a mud flat near St. Mary's, Georgia, grasping even in death a -strong stake of which it had taken hold during high water. The incident -related in the following pages is in perfect keeping with the habits of -the fish. There are hundreds of persons now living, who recollect a -similar adventure which took place in the bay of Charleston. On every -occasion of serious alarm the fish makes for the deep water of the -ocean, and sometimes so frantically as to run high and dry ashore. - -Whoever wishes to read more on this subject, can do so by referring to a -volume called "Carolina Sports," in which the author (Hon. William -Elliott), sketches with lively and graphic pen some most adventurous -scenes, in which he himself was principal actor. - - -The children sprang to their feet, and made a rush to the stern, in the -effort to get out of the boat, but William put his hand against them, -and exclaimed piteously, "Back! Mas' Robert--Mas' Harrol! All of you! -You habn't time to git out! Here dey come! Down on your seats! For -massy's sake, down! ebery body!" - -They were about to obey, when there was a whirl, and then a jerk of the -boat, that threw them flat on their faces. They heard William's voice -crying hoarsely, "O Lord hab----;" and when they arose and looked -around, they saw that he was missing, and that their boat was rushing -onward with a swiftness that made the water boil. - -"William! William!" Robert called in bewilderment; but no answer came, -and they saw him no more. - -"O mercy! Brother Robert! cousin Harold!" cried Mary, "what is the -matter?" - -Robert looked vacantly towards the receding shore. Harold answered, "One -of these fish has tripped our anchor, and is carrying us out to sea." - -The horrid truth was evident; and it sent a chill like death through -their limbs and veins. Mary screamed and fell back senseless. Robert -started up as though about to spring from the boat. Harold covered his -face with his hands, gave one groan, then with compressed lips and -expanded nostrils hastened to the bow of the boat. As for poor little -Frank, it was not for some moments that he could realize the state of -the case; but when he did, his exhibition of distress was affecting. He -stretched his hands towards home; and as he saw his father running to -the bluff, he called out, "O, father, help us--dear father! O send a -boat after us! O----!" Perceiving his father fall upon his knees and -clasp his hands in prayer, he cried out, "O, yes, father, pray to God to -help us, and he will do it--God can help us!" Then falling upon his own -knees, he began, "O God bless my father and mother, my brothers and -sisters! O God help us!" - -By this time the boat had passed fully half a mile from shore. Harold's -movement forward had been made with the intention of doing something, he -knew not what, to relieve the boat from the deadly grasp of the devil -fish. He first seized his rifle, and standing upon the forward -platform, aimed it at the back of the monster, which could be distinctly -seen at two fathoms' distance, clutching the chain which constituted -their cable. Despairing of reaching him with a ball through the -intervening water, he laid aside the rifle, and seizing William's ax, -aimed several lusty blows at the cable chain. He struck it just on the -edge of the boat where there was the greatest prospect of breaking it; -but the chain was composed of links unusually short and strong, and the -blows of the ax served only to sink it into the soft wood of the boat. - -"Robert," said he, "look for Frank's hatchet, and come here." But -Robert, stupefied with fear, sat staring at him from beside his -prostrate sister and weeping brother, and seemed neither to understand -nor to hear. - -"Robert," he repeated, "get up, and be a man. Bring Frank's hatchet, -and help me break this chain." - -Still he did not come. "It is no use, Harold," he replied. "Do you not -see that sister is dead? William is dead too! We shall all die!" - -"Robert! Robert!" he reiterated, almost with a threat, "do rouse up and -be a man. Mary is not dead, she has only fainted; she will come to -directly. Come here and help me." - -As he said, "She has only fainted," Robert sprang from his seat, took -off his cap, dipped it full of water, poured it on her face, rubbed her -palms and wrists to start the blood into circulation, then blew in her -face, and fanned her with his wet cap. In the course of a minute Mary -began to breathe, and then to sigh. - -"Thank God!" he exclaimed, "she _has_ only fainted! she is coming to! -Frank, do you fan her now and I will help Harold." - -But Harold had helped himself. Going to Frank's parcel, he had taken -out the hatchet, and returned to the bows, where he was now adjusting -the ax, preparatory to his work. "There, Robert," on his coming up, "do -you hold the ax firmly under the chain, while I strike this link with -the hatchet." - -He did so, and Harold struck a blow upon the chain, so heavy that it -rang again. Instantly they staggered, said fell backwards in the boat. -The sharp sound of the hatchet upon the links had been conveyed along -the metal to the fish, and made it dart forward with a sudden jerk. -Harold rose, and looked on a moment. "We can't help his being -frightened, Robert. We must break the chain. Let us try again." - -He struck blow after blow, though the fish seemed to be affected by each -as by an electric shock. Robert held back his arm. "Stop! stop! -Harold, we are sinking!" - -It was even so. The fish, frightened by the sharp repeated sounds, had -gone down so far as to sink the bow of the boat within a few inches of -the water. But Harold was not to be stopped. With an almost frantic -laugh, he looked fiercely at the slimy monster beneath, then at his pale -companions, and raised his arm for another blow. "Robert," said he, "it -must be so. We must break the chain or die." He struck again, again, -and again, until the water began to ripple over the bow, and splash upon -his hand. He stopped, and tears came into his eyes. - -"Look, Harold, at the staple," said Robert. "Let us see if that cannot -be started." They tried it, striking from side to side, but in vain. -The boat was too well made; the staple was too large, and too firmly -imbedded in the timbers to be disturbed; and, moreover, it was guarded -by an iron plate all around. Harold decided it was easier to break the -chain. "Is there not a file, nor even a chisel among the tools?" he -asked. They rummaged among the several boxes and parcels, but no tools -of the kind could be found; and then they sat down pale, panting, and -dispirited. - -By this time the boat had passed out of the bay. The persons on shore, -the houses, indeed the very trees which marked the place of their abode, -had faded successively from sight. They had been running through the -water at a fearful rate, for an hour and a half, and were now in the -broad open gulf, moving as madly as before. The frightened fish, -alarmed at these repeated noises in the boat, and grasping still more -convulsively the chain which was to it an object of terror, had -outstripped its hideous companions, and after passing from the bay had -turned towards the south. - -"There is Riley's Island!" said Robert, pointing sadly to a grove of -tall palmettoes, which they were passing. "And yonder is a boat, near -shore, with a man in it. O, if Riley could see us, and come after us! -And yet what if he did! No boat can be moved by wind or paddle as we -are moving." After a few minutes he resumed: "There is one plan yet -which we have not tried; it is to saw the chain in two with pieces of -crockery. I have read of marble being cut with sand, and of diamonds -being cut with horse hair. And I think that if we work long enough we -can cut the chain in two with a broken plate. Shall we try it?" - -"O, yes, try anything," Harold replied, "But," looking at the flapping -wings and horrible figure of the fish, and grinding his teeth, "if he -would come near enough to the surface, I should try a rifle ball in his -head." - -They broke one of the plates, and commenced to saw. Harold worked for -half an hour, then gave it to Robert, who laboured faithfully. Had they -been able to keep the link perfectly firm, and also to work all the time -precisely on one spot, they might possibly have succeeded. But after -two hours' hard work, the only result was that they had brightened one -of the links by rubbing off the rust and a little of the metal. - -"O, this will never, never do!" exclaimed Harold. "It will take us till -midnight to saw through this chain, and then we shall be upon the broad -sea, without any hope of returning home. Robert, I am done! My hands -are blistered! My limbs are sore! I have done what I could! And now -the Lord have mercy upon us!" - -Up to that moment Harold had been the life and soul of the exertions -made. His courage and energy had inspired the rest with confidence. -But now that his strong spirit gave way, and he sunk upon his seat, and -burst into tears, it seemed that all hope was gone. Robert threw down -his piece of plate, and went to seat himself by Mary, in the hinder part -of the boat. Frank had long since cried himself to sleep, and there he -lay sobbing in his slumbers, with his head in Mary's lap. Mary was still -pale from suffering and anxiety; having recovered by means of the water -and fanning, she had summoned her fortitude and tried to comfort Frank -with the hope that Harold and Robert would succeed in breaking the -chain, and then that they would spread their beautiful sail, and return -home. When Robert took his seat, Frank awakened, and asked for water. - -"Sister Mary," said he, "where is father? I thought he was here." - -"No, buddy," she replied, her eyes filling to think that he had awakened -to so sad a reality, "father is at home." - -"O, sister," said he, "I dreamed that father was with us, that he prayed -to God to help us, and God made the fish let go, and we all went home. -Brother Robert, have you broken that chain?" - -This last appeal was too much for Robert's fortitude, tried already by -repeated disappointments. He covered his face with his cap, and his -whole body shook with emotion. - -"Brother Robert," said Mary, speaking through her own tears, "you ought -not to give up so. The fish is obliged to let go some time or other, -and then may be some ship will pass by, and take us up. Remember how -long people have floated upon broken pieces of a wreck, even without -anything to eat, while we have plenty to eat for a month. Brother -Robert and cousin Harold, do try to be comforted." - -She obtained the water for Frank, and gave him something to eat. -"Brother," she added, "you and cousin Harold have worked hard, and eaten -nothing. Will you not take something? There are some nice cakes." -Both declined. "Well, here is some water. I know you must be thirsty." - -Harold was so much surprised to see a girl of Mary's age and gentle -spirit exercising more self-control than himself, that he was shamed out -of his despair. He did not then know that trait in the female -character, which fits her to comfort when the stronger spirit has been -overwhelmed. He drank a mouthful of the water. She handed it also to -Robert, but he pushed it way, saying, "No, sister, I do not want -anything now. We have done all that we could, and yet--." - -"No, brother," she replied, "not at all. There is one thing more that -you have not even tried to do; and that may help us more than anything -else. It is to pray to God to help us." - -"O, yes, brother," Frank added, "don't you recollect what father read to -us out of the Bible, and talked to us about? What is it, sister?" - -"When my father and my mother forsake me, then the Lord will take me -up," Mary recited. - -"Yes, brother," he continued, "remember that father prayed for us, when -he saw us going off. And sister and I have been praying here, while you -and cousin Harold were working yonder. Brother Robert, God _will_ take -care of us, if we pray to him." - -"What Frank says is true, brother," said Mary. "He and I have been -praying most of the time that you were working. And now see the -difference! when you two have given up everything, he and I are quiet -and hoping. Brother Robert, we all ought to pray." - -"I do pray--I have prayed," replied Robert. - -"That may be," persisted Mary, "but what I mean is, that we all ought to -pray together." - -"I cannot pray aloud," Robert answered; "I never did it. I do not know -how to do it. But we can all kneel down together, and pray silently -that God will have mercy on us. Harold, will you join us in kneeling -down?" - -As they were rising for this purpose, Frank called out, "Brother, what -is that yonder? Isn't it a boat coming to meet us?" - -Their eyes turned in the direction of Frank's finger and it was plain -that a sail had heaved into the offing far away to the south, and almost -in their course. The sun shone upon the snow-white canvas. "God be -praised!" exclaimed Robert; "that is a vessel! Who knows but we may yet -meet her, and be saved! Let us kneel down, and pray God to be merciful -to us." They did so; and when they rose from their knees the vessel was -evidently nearer. - -"Let us try her with the spy glass," said Robert, and drawing it out to -its proper length, he gazed steadily at her for a minute. "That is a -schooner, or rather an hemaphrodite brig. I can see her sails and -masts. She is rigged like a revenue cutter, and seems also to have the -rake of one. She is coming this way, and if she is a cutter, she is -almost certainly bound for Tampa, and can take us home again." - -How rapidly characters appear to shift with shifting circumstances! -Mary and Frank, who but a minute before were the only ones calm and -disposed to speak in tones of energy and hope, now began to weep and -lose all self-control; while Robert and Harold, shaking off their -despondency, sprang to their feet, and with bright eyes and ready limbs, -prepared once more for effort. Harold seized the glass, and looked long -and steadily. "She is coming to us, or we are going to her very fast," -said he. "Perhaps both; and now what shall we do?" - -"Rig up a signal, and load the guns," replied Robert. "Let us attract -their attention as soon as possible. Quick, sister, get me a sheet!" - -In the course of fifteen minutes they had the sheet rigged and floating; -and by the time the guns were loaded, they could clearly discern not -only the hull, but the port holes of the vessel, and her long raking -masts. There was no further doubt that she was a revenue cutter bound -for the bay. Still it became every moment more certain that without -some change in the course of one or the other, they must pass at a -considerable distance. Now what should they do? The sky, which had -been gradually clouding over since they saw the vessel, began to be -rapidly and heavily overcast as they approached. Fearful that rain -might fall, and utterly obscure their signal before it was seen, the -boys resolved to fire their guns, ere there was any reasonable hope that -they could be heard. At the first discharge the fish, which had -probably been frightened in the morning by the cannon at the fort, -jerked so terribly as almost to unseat them. At the discharge of the -remaining guns it seemed less and less alarmed, until finally it ceased -darting altogether; its strength was failing. Soon afterwards they saw -the smoke of two cannon from the vessel, and then a flag run up the -mast. "They see us! They see us!" cried Robert and Mary. - -"But can they help us?" asked Harold. "Here we are running between them -and shore, faster than any vessel can sail except in a storm, and there -is scarcely wind enough to fill their sails, and what there is is -against their coming to our aid. Robert, we must break that chain, or -yet all is lost." - -There was apparently some bustle on board the cutter. Many persons could -be distinguished by the glass looking at them and at the clouds. They -were preparing to lower a boat, yet with manifest hesitation. This was -immediately explained by the singular appearance of the cloud between -the boat and the vessel. It had become exceedingly dark and angry. A -portion in the middle assumed the shape of a trumpet, and descended with -the sharp point toward the water; while a broad column ascended from the -sea to meet it; and then sea and sky roared and tossed in terrible -unison. - -"It is a water-spout!" said Robert, "if it strikes the vessel she is -gone. Look there, Harold, look!" - -The cutter began to give sensible evidence of the whirling eddy. Her -sails flapped and her masts reeled. Soon they heard boom! boom! the roar -of two more cannon. They were for the purpose of breaking the -threatening column. They saw the descending pillar gradually ascend, -and spread itself into a dark mass of cloud, which poured out such a -shower of rain as entirely to hide the vessel from sight. Afterwards -they heard another cannon. "That is for us," Robert said; "let us -answer it as well as we can." - -They fired gun after gun, and heard cannon after cannon in reply, but -each fainter than before. Their last hope of being saved by the vessel -was gone. She was far away, and hidden by the rain which enveloped her. -There had been no rain upon themselves, but it was very dark overhead, -and threatened both rain and wind. They were far enough from home--how -far they could not conceive, and far too from the barely visible shore, -upon the broad wild sea. The boys were relapsing rapidly into that -moody despair which is so natural after strong yet fruitless exertion, -when a sharp flash of lightning struck in the water about one hundred -yards before them. So near was it, and so severe, that they were almost -blinded by the blaze, and stunned by the report. Their boat instantly -relaxed its speed, and was soon motionless upon the water. The boys -rushed to the bow. Their cable hung perpendicularly down, and the fish -was nowhere to be seen. It had darted back from the lightning flash, -and the cable had slipped quietly from its grasp. - -"Thank God we are loose!" burst triumphantly from Robert. Harold looked -on with strong emotion. Once more tears gathered in his eyes. -"Robert," said he, "I never did make pretension to being a Christian, or -a praying person, but if we do not thank God all of us for this when we -get ashore, we do not deserve to live." - -"Amen!" said Robert; and Mary and Frank responded, "Amen!" - -The shore was full seven miles away. It was probably wild and barren. -It might be difficult of approach, and inhospitable after they should -land. But gladly did they draw aboard their anchor, raise their sail, -and make toward it. The sea was smooth, but there was wind enough to -fill their sails, and give promise of their reaching the shore ere -night. Robert took the helm, and Harold managed the sails. Mary once -more brought out her cakes and other eatables. Frank laughed from very -pleasure; and seldom, if ever, was a happier looking company to be seen, -going to a strange and perhaps a hostile coast. - -Far as the eye could reach, to the north and south, there was a bluff of -white sand, varied here and there by a hillock, higher than the rest, -which the winds had blown up from the beach. Before them was an inlet -of some sort--whether a small bay, the mouth of a river, or an arm of -the sea, they could not determine; it was fringed on the south with a -richly coloured forest, and on the north by a growth of rank and -nauseous mangroves. Into this inlet they steered, anxious only for a -safe anchorage during the night. A little before sunset they reached a -pleasant landing-place, on the southern shore, near the forest; and -having been confined all day to the boat, they were glad enough to -relieve themselves from their wearisome inaction, by a few minutes' -exercise on land. Harold first ascended the bluff, and looked in every -direction to see if there was any sign of inhabitants. No house or -smoke was visible; nothing but an apparently untouched forest to the -left, and a sandy, sterile country to the right. - -"Cousins," said he, "I think we may with safety sleep on the beach -tonight. With our dogs to guard, nothing can approach without our -knowledge. I am almost afraid to anchor in the stream, lest we should -be carried off by another devil-fish." - -To this proposal they agreed. The tent was handily contrived, requiring -only a few minutes for its erection; and while Mary and Frank drove down -the tent-pins, Harold and Robert brought into it the cloaks and blankets -for sleeping, together with their guns, and other necessaries for -comfort and safety. - -As the darkness closed around them, its gloom was relieved by the ruddy -blaze of a fire, which Robert and Harold had made with dried branches -from a fallen oak, and kindled by Frank's matches Mary soon had some tea -prepared, which they found delightfully refreshing. Immediately after -it, Harold, whose countenance ever since their escape from the fish had -assumed a peculiarly thoughtful expression, remarked: - -"I have no doubt we all remember what we said in the boat about being -thankful; and I have no doubt that from the bottom of our hearts we do -thank God for our deliverance; but I think we ought to say so aloud -together, and in our prayers, before we go to sleep this night." - -No one answered, and he proceeded: "Robert, if you can speak for us, -please say in our name what you know we ought to say." - -There being still no reply, except a shake of Robert's head, Harold -continued: - -"Then we can at least kneel down together, and I will say, 'Thanks to -the Lord for his mercies, and may we never forget them;' after which we -can unite in the Lord's Prayer." - -They knelt down. Harold did not confine himself to the words just -recorded; he was much more full, and became more at ease with every word -he uttered; and when the others united with him in repeating aloud the -Lord's Prayer, as they had been accustomed to unite with their father in -family worship, it was with an earnestness that they never felt before, -and that was perceptible in every word and tone. That wild coast was -probably for the first time hallowed with the voice of Christian prayer. - -They made the boat secure by drawing the anchor well upon the beach. -They spread their cloaks and blankets upon the dry sand, and lay down to -rest. Their dogs kept watch at the door of their tent; and they slept -soundly, and without the least disturbance, during the whole of this -their first night of exile. - - - - - CHAPTER X - - -WAKING UP--GOOD RESOLUTIONS--ALARM--MAROONING BREAKFAST--SEARCH FOR -WATER--UNEXPECTED GAIN--OYSTER BANK--FATE OF A RACCOON--THE PLUME AND -FAN - - -Shortly after day-light Mary was awaked by feeling Frank put his arm -round her neck. She opened her eyes, and seeing the white canvas -overhead, started in surprise; then the fearful history of the preceding -day rushed into her mind, and her heart beat fast at the recollection. -She put her arm softly round Frank's neck, drew him near to her, and -kissed him. - -"Sister Mary," said he, awaking, "is this you? I thought it was father. -Why, sister--what house is this! O, I remember, it is our tent." - -Frank drew a long breath, nestled close to his sister, and laid his head -on her bosom. He seemed to be thinking painfully. After a minute or -two he sprang to his feet, and began to dress. Peeping through the -curtain that divided the two sleeping apartments, he said, "Brother and -cousin Harold are sleeping yet, shall I wake them?" - -"No, no," she replied. "They must be very weary after all their hard -work and trouble. Let us just say our own prayers, and go out softly to -look at the boat." - -The first thing which greeted their eyes, on coming to the open air, was -Nanny with her kids. The tide had gone down during the night, leaving -the boat aground, and the hungry goat had taken that opportunity to jump -out, with her little ones, and eat some fresh grass and leaves. - -Mary's mind, as housekeeper, turned towards breakfast. She and Frank -renewed the fire, the crackling and roar of which soon roused the -others, who joined them, and then went to the boat to see that all was -safe. - -No change had occurred, other than has been noticed, except that the -fulness of the dogs proved that they had fed heartily upon something -during the night; and of course that they had proved unfaithful -sentinels. The sight of the boat made them sad. It told of their -distance from home, and of the dangers through which they had passed. -For some minutes no one broke the silence; yet each knew instinctively -the other's thoughts. Frank finally came near to Robert, and looking -timidly into his face, said, "Brother, do you not think that father will -send somebody after us?" - -"Yes, indeed; if he only knew where to send," Robert replied in a -soothing tone; "and more than that, I think he would come himself." - -"I think he _will_ send," said Frank; "for I remember that after he -knelt down by the landing and prayed for us, he turned to the man on -horse-back, and pointed to us; and then the man went back where he came -from as hard as he could gallop." - -"Well, buddy," returned Robert, "if father does not come after us, nor -send for us, there is one thing we can do--try to get back to him. So -there now"--he stooped down, and kissed him affectionately. Then he and -Harold walked together on the beach. - -During the whole morning, as on the preceding evening, Harold had been -unusually grave and thoughtful. "Robert," he remarked, when they were -beyond the hearing of the others, "I have been trying ever since we rose -to think what we ought to do today; but my mind cannot fix on anything, -except what we said yesterday about being thankful, and trying to do -better. There is no telling how long it will be before we see Bellevue -again, or what dangers we must meet. One thing, however, seems certain, -that we ought to try and act like good Christian people; and that part -of our duty is to have some kind of worship here, as we have been used -to having at your father's." - -Robert assented, but asked, "How can we do it? I am not accustomed to -conduct these things, nor are you." - -"We can at least do this," replied Harold, whose mind was so deeply -impressed with a sense of his obligations, that he was neither afraid -nor ashamed of doing his duty. "We can read a chapter, verse about, -morning and evening, and repeat the Lord's prayer together." - -This was so easy, so natural, and so proper, that it was without -hesitation agreed to. Mary and Frank were informed of it, and it was -immediately put into practice. They gathered round the fire; and as the -murmur of their prayer ascended from that solitary beach, the -consciousness that this was _their own_ act of worship, without the -intervention of a minister, who is the priest of the sanctuary, or of a -parent, who is the priest of the household, imparted a deep solemnity to -their tones and feelings. - -Scarcely had they risen from their knees, before Nanny and her kids were -seen to run bleating down the bluff, while Mum and Fidelle, having -rapidly ascended at the first alarm, gave signs of more than usual -excitement. The boys hurried up the sandy steep, gun in hand, and looked -in every direction. Nothing was to be seen, but Fidelle's tail was -dropped with fear, and Mum's back was bristling with rage. - -"What can be the matter with the dogs?" asked Robert. - -"I do not know," Harold replied. "But we can soon find out. Here, Mum, -hie on!" - -He gave the sign of pursuit, and the two dogs ran together, and began -barking furiously at something in an immense mossy live oak near at -hand. The boys stood under the tree, and scrutinized every branch and -mossy tuft, without discovering anything except a coal black squirrel, -that lay flat upon a forked limb. "You foolish beasts!" exclaimed -Harold, "did you never see a black squirrel before, that you should be -so badly frightened at the sight of one?" then levelling his rifle at -its head, he brought it down. It was very fat, having fed upon the -sweet acorns of the live oak, and appeared also to be young and tender. -Harold took it back to the tent, as an addition to their dinner, -remarking, "It is the sweetest meat of the woods." All admired its -glossy black skin, and Frank begged for the rich bushy tail, that he -might wear it as a plume. This little diversion, though trifling in -itself, exerted a very cheering effect upon the elastic spirits of the -young people, and made them for a time forget their solitude and -comparative helplessness. Had they known the country as well then as -they had occasion to know it afterwards, they would not have felt so -quiet, or have been so easily satisfied, when they saw the signs of -alarm in their brutes. - -When they sat down to their simple breakfast, it made Frank laugh to see -how awkward everything appeared. There was no table, and of course -there were no chairs. All sat on their heels, except Mary, who being -the lady was dignified with a seat upon a log, covered with a folded -cloak. It was a regular marooning breakfast. - -"I think that our first business this morning is to look for water," -remarked Harold, while they were sitting together. "The goat seems to -be very thirsty, and, as our jug is half empty, it will not be long -before we shall be thirsty too. But how shall we manage our company? -Shall Mary and Frank continue at the tent, or shall we all go together?" - -"O together, by all means," said Mary, speaking quickly. "I do not like -the way those dogs looked before breakfast; they frightened me. There -may not be anything here to hurt us, but if there should be, what could -Frank and I do to help ourselves?" - -"Then together let us go," Robert decided. "And Frank, as you have -nothing else to do, we will make you _dipper master_." - -They ascended the bluff, and looked in every direction, to ascertain if -possible where they might obtain what they wished; but nowhere could -they discern the first sign or promise of water. Far to the south as -the eye could reach, the country looked dry and sandy. Eastward extended -the river, or arm of the sea, but it appeared to have no current, other -than the daily tides, and its shore gave no indication of being indented -by rivulets, or even by the rains. - -"It will put us to great inconvenience if we are not able to obtain -fresh water," remarked Harold. "We shall be compelled to move our -quarters without delay, for our supply cannot last long. However, there -is no such thing as not trying. Which way shall we move?" - -"Towards the sea," replied Robert. "There is one fact about a sandy -coast, that perhaps you have had no occasion to know--that _oftentimes -our best water is found on the open beach, just about high-water mark_. -I have heard father explain this fact by saying that rain water is -lighter than that which is salt; and that the rain probably filters -through the sandy soil of the coast, and finds its vent just above the -ordinary surface of the sea. I think, therefore, our best chance for -finding fresh water is on the seashore, in the sand." - -They had not proceeded far along the bluff before they heard a loud -rushing in the air, and looking up they saw what Mary and Frank supposed -to be a gang of enormously large buzzards, flying rapidly towards the -forest, and passing very near them. "What can they be!" inquired -Robert, in momentary doubt. "Really, Harold, they are turkeys! wild -turkeys!" - -But as he uttered the words "wild turkeys," bang! went Harold's rifle, -and down fluttered a gobler, with his wing broken. "Here, Mum!" he -shouted; but Mum knew his business too well to need exhortation, for by -the time the bird had scrambled to its legs Mum had seized and held it, -until Harold put an end to its struggles by cutting off its head. - -"Here now is a fine dinner," said he, lifting it, "only feel how heavy; -he is rolling fat." - -"Yes, indeed," replied Robert; "and that was a quick shot of yours, Mr. -Harold--with a rifle too. I wonder I did not think sooner of shooting; -but in truth I was in doubt what they were, and also astonished at their -number." - -"What a lovely fan his tail will make!" exclaimed Mary, examining the -rich stripes of black and brown that marked the end of the feathers. -"We must be sure to carry it home for--," she was going to say "mother -when she comes," but the thought of their forlorn condition came over -her, and she added softly--"if we ever get there." - -"Let us leave the turkey, hanging in this tree to bleed, until we -return," said Harold; "we must look for water now." - -They returned to the beach, and walked along the smooth hard sands. The -tide, or rather "half tide" (as it is called on that coast), having an -ebb and flow, each of three hours, was nearly down, and they had a full -opportunity for the proposed search. - -"There is water somewhere here about, you may be sure," said Harold, -pointing to tracks of the dogs, made during the night, and partly -obliterated by the tide. "Our dogs passed here last night before high -water, and they look as if they had had plenty both to eat and to -drink." - -A quarter of a mile's walk brought them to a place, when Robert called -out, "Here is the water! and here are our dogs' tracks, all about and in -it. Get out you Mum!--begone Fidelle!" he added, as the dogs trotted -up, intending to drink again. The water was good, and in great -abundance. They quenched their thirst, and were preparing to return for -the bucket to carry home a supply, when Harold suggested to pursue the -tracks of the dogs a little further, and learn what they had obtained to -eat. "I perceive not far off," said he, "what appears to be an oyster -bank, but do dogs eat oysters?" - -They proceeded to the spot, and found a large bank of uncommonly fine -oysters. It was an easy task for those who knew how to manage it, to -break the mouth of one with another and to cut the binding muscle with a -pocket-knife. Harold shrunk aghast at the idea of eating an oyster -alive; but Robert's example was contagious, and the assurance that this -primitive mode of eating them was the most delicious, sufficed to make -every one adopt it. Engaged in selecting some of the finest specimens -to carry back, the others heard Frank call out, in one of his peculiarly -merry exclamations: - -"Ohdy! dody! Look here! There is a big, black cat's foot in this -oyster's mouth. I wonder if the cat bit off his own foot!" - -They hurried to the spot, Mary and Harold laughing at the odd fancy, as -they esteemed it, of a cat biting off its own foot, and saw, not a cat's -foot indeed, but that of a raccoon, firmly fastened in the oyster's -mouth. - -"What does this mean?" Harold inquired, with wonder. - -"Why, Harold," replied Robert, "did you never hear of a raccoon being -caught by an oyster?" - -"Never," he answered; "but are you in earnest?" - -"Certainly, in earnest as to there being such a report," he replied, -"and this I suppose is proof of its truth. It is said that the raccoon -is very fond of oysters, and that when they open their mouths, at a -certain time of tide, to feed upon the scum of the water, it slips its -paw suddenly between the shells, and snatches out the oyster before it -has time to close. Sometimes, however, the raccoon is not quick enough, -and is consequently caught by the closing shells. Such was probably the -case with this fellow; he came to the bank last night to make a meal of -the oysters, but was held fast until our dogs came up and made a meal of -him." - -"But I doubt," said Harold, "whether dogs ever eat raccoons. They will -hunt and worry them as they do cats and other animals, which they never -eat, at least never except in extremity." - -"Then I suppose," added Robert, "we must account for this by another -story which is told, that a raccoon, when driven to the necessity, will -actually gnaw off its own foot." - -"Really," said Harold, "this is a curiosity. I must take this oyster to -the tent, and examine it more at my leisure." - -The young people gathered as many oysters as they could carry in their -hands, and reaching the tent about ten o'clock, began preparing them, -together with their game, for the table. Robert cut off the squirrel's -tail for Frank; and having drawn out the bone, without breaking the -skin, inserted a tough, slender stick, so that when it was properly -dried, Frank might use it as a plume. The preparation of the turkey's -tail was undertaken by Harold. He cut off the tail-bone, with the -feathers attached, and having removed every particle of flesh and -cartilage not necessary for keeping the feathers together, he stretched -it like a fan, and spread it in the ran to dry. - - - - - CHAPTER XI - - -DISCUSSION OF PLANS--DOUBTS--DIFFERENCES OF OPINION--WHAT WAS AGREED -UPON--BAKING A TURKEY WITHOUT AN OVEN--FLYING SIGNAL - - -"Really this is a fine country!" said Robert, referring, with the air of -a feasted epicure, to the abundant marooning dinner from which he had -risen. "Wild turkey, squirrel, and oysters! I doubt whether our old -friend Robinson Crusoe himself fared better than we." - -"It is a fine place indeed," Harold replied; "and so long as our powder -and shot last, we might live like princes. But, Robert," he continued, -"it is time that we begin to determine our plan of operations. What -shall we do?" - -"Do!" echoed Robert, "why return home as soon as possible. What else -have we to do?" - -"To determine how we are to return and in what direction." - -"Then I say," Robert replied, "the same way that we came, only a little -nearer shore." - -"But who can tell me the course?" Harold asked. - -"Yonder," replied Frank, pointing to the sea. - -"No, buddy," said Robert, "that is only our _last_ course; we came in -from sea. Home is yonder," pointing nearly north. - -"Now, I think you are both wrong," said Harold, "for according to my -judgment home is yonder," pointing nearly east. "At least, I recollect -that when I was working at the chain the sun was behind us, for my -shadow fell in the water, and I do not recollect that we have changed -our course since. So far as I know we started west, and kept west." - -"That would have carried us into the open gulf," returned Robert. - -"And that is exactly where I think we are," Harold affirmed. - -"But there are no islands in the gulf," argued Robert, "nor land either, -after you leave Tampa, until you reach Mexico. And we are surely not in -Mexico." - -"I do not know where we are," said his cousin. "I only know that we -left home with our faces to the west, and that the water kept boiling -under our bow for ten long hours. How fast we went, or what land we -have reached, I know no more than Frank does." - -"But we saw islands and points of land to our left," Robert insisted; -"it is _impossible_ for us to be in the gulf." - -"Then where do you suppose we are!" - -"On the coast of Florida, to the south of Tampa. There is no other place -within reach, answering the description." - -"But how do you know we are not on some island?" - -"We may be on an island; but if so, it is still on the Florida coast," -Robert replied, "for there are no islands beside these, nearer than the -West Indies, and we are surely not on any of them." - -Harold shook his head. "I cannot answer your reasoning, for you are a -better scholar than I. We may be where you suppose; and I confess that -without your superior knowledge of geography I should never have -conceived it; but still my impression is, that neither of us know well -enough where we are to warrant our going far from land. A voyage in an -open boat upon a rough sea is no trifle. I am afraid of it. Put me on -land, and I will promise to do as much as any other boy of my age; but -put me on sea, out of sight of land, and I am a coward, because I know -neither where I am, nor what to do." - -"But what shall we do?" Robert inquired; "we cannot stay here for ever." - -"No; but we can remain here, or somewhere else as safe, until we better -understand our case," answered Harold. "And who knows but in the -meantime some vessel may pass and take us home. One passed on -yesterday." - -Robert mused awhile, and replied, "I believe you are right as to the -propriety of our waiting. Father will certainly set all hands to work -to search for us. The vessel we saw yesterday will no doubt carry to him -the news of their seeing us going in a certain direction at a certain -time. He will be sure to search for us somewhere in this neighbourhood; -and we had better on that account not move far away." - -Mary and Frank were attentive, though silent listeners to this colloquy. -Mary's colour went and came with every variation in their prospect of an -immediate return. She was anxious, principally, on her father's account. -Her affectionate heart mourned over the distress which she knew he must -then be feeling; but when she came to reflect on the uncertainty of -their position, and the danger of a voyage, and also that her father had -probably ere this heard of them through the cutter, she was satisfied to -remain. Poor Frank cried bitterly, when he first learnt that they were -not to return immediately; but his cheerful nature soon rebounded, and a -few words of comfort and hope were sufficient to make him picture to -himself a beautiful vessel, with his father on board, sailing into their -quiet river, and come for the purpose of taking them all home. - -"Before we conclude on remaining _here_," said Harold. "I think it will -be best for us to sail around the island, if it is one, and see what -sort of a place it is." - -This precaution was so just that it received their immediate assent. -They fixed upon the next morning as the time for their departure; and -not knowing how far they should go, or how long they might stay, they -concluded to take with them all that they had. - -"But," inquired Mary, "what shall we do with our large fat turkey?" (a -part of it only having been prepared for the table); "shall we cook it -here, or carry it raw?" - -"Let us cook it here," said Harold; "I will show you how to bake it, -Indian fashion, without an oven." - -Among the articles put up by William were a spade and a hoe. With these -Harold dug a hole in the dryest part of the beach; and, at his request, -Robert took Mary and Frank to the tree above, and brought down a supply -of small wood. The hole was two and a-half feet deep and long, and a -foot and a-half wide, looking very much like a baby's grave. Frank -looked archly at his cousin, and asked if he was going to have a -_funeral_, now that he had a grave. "Yes," replied Harold, "a merry -one." The wood was cut quite short, and the hole was heaped full; and -the pile being set to burning at the top, Harold said, - -"There is another little piece of work to be done, which did not occur -to me until digging that hole. It is to set up a signal on the beach to -attract attention from sea." - -"I wonder we did not think of that before," remarked Robert. "It would -certainly have been an unpardonable oversight to have left the coast, as -we expect to do tomorrow, without leaving something to show that we are -here, or in the neighbourhood." - -The boys went to the grove, and cutting a long straight pole, brought it -to the tent, and made fast to it the sheet which before had served them -as a signal; after which the company went together to the sea shore, and -planted the signal under the bluff, so that it could be distinctly seen -from sea, but would be hidden from the land. This place was selected -for the same reason that induced Harold to build his fire under the -bluff--to avoid hostile observation. The young people looked up sadly -yet hopefully to this silent watchman, which was to tell their coming -friends that they were expected; and with many an unuttered wish turned -their faces towards the tent. - -[Illustration: The company went together to the sea shore and planted -the signal] - -The fire in the oven had by this time burnt down, but by reason of the -dampness of the earth the hole was not hot enough. Another supply of -wood was put in, and while it was burning our young marooners went to -the oyster bank for another supply of oysters, then to the spring for -water, and to the tree for wood. The labours of life were coming upon -them. - -A sufficient heat having been produced by the second fire, Harold -requested Robert to clear the hole of all ashes, smoking brands, and -unburnt bits of wood, while he went once more to the grove. He returned -with a clean white stick, about a yard long, which he used as a spit for -the turkey, resting the two ends in holes made at each end of the oven. - -It was now nearly dark. The little company stood around the heated -hole, admiring the simple contrivance by which their wild turkey was to -be so nicely cooked, when, to the surprise of every one, Mary burst into -a hearty laugh. Harold asked what she meant. - -"I was thinking," she replied, almost choking with laughter, "how funny -it will be tomorrow morning when you visit your grave, and come to take -out your nice baked turkey, to find that the dogs had been to the -funeral before you." - -"That is a fact," said Harold, amused at the conceit. "I did not think -of the dogs. But do you all come with me again for a few minutes, and I -will make the oven secure from that danger also." - -He led the way up the bluff, hatchet in hand, and loaded all with small -poles and palmetto leaves. The poles were laid across the oven, and the -palmetto leaves spread thickly above the poles. "I had forgotten this -part of the ceremony," said Harold. "But this cover is put on not so -much to keep the dogs out as to keep the heat in. I will show you at -bed time a surer way to manage them." - -"O, you will tie them up, hey?" asked Harry. - -"Surely," he replied, "that is the cheapest way to keep dogs from -mischief." - -Buried almost hermetically in its heated cell, the turkey seasoned to -their taste, was left to its fate for the night. - - - - - CHAPTER XII - - -RESULTS OF THE COOKERY--VOYAGE--APPEARANCE OF THE COUNTRY--ORANGE -TREES--THE BITTER SWEET--RATTLESNAKE--USUAL SIGNS FOR DISTINGUISHING A -FANGED AND POISONOUS SERPENT--VARIOUS METHODS OF TREATING A SNAKE -BITE--RETURN - - -The morning sun found the young people preparing to carry their -resolution into effect. When Harold opened the oven the turkey was -baked brown as a nut, and from the now tepid hole arose an odour, so -tempting, that their appetites began to clamour for an enjoyment that -was not long delayed. - -After breakfast the first work to be done was packing the boat, during -which time Harold, at the suggestion of Robert, took Frank, and made a -short tour through the surrounding forest, for the purpose of obtaining -a breakfast for the dogs. The bark of the dogs and crack of a rifle -soon announced that the hunters were successful, and in less than half -an hour they returned each with a rabbit, as we Americans call the hare. -"See here, brother Robert! See here, sister Mary!" was the merry -chatter of Frank, the moment he came near. "I caught this myself. -Fidelle ran it into a hollow tree--he is a fine rabbit dog. Mum is good -for nothing; he will not run rabbits at all, but just stood and looked -at us while Fidelle was after it. Cousin Harold would not let me smoke -out the rabbit, but showed me how to get it with a switch. Isn't it a -nice fellow?" - -"It is indeed," replied Robert, "and I think that before we can return -home, you will make an excellent _supercargo_." - -Scarcely a smile followed this allusion; it was too sadly associated -with the painful events of their forced departure from home. The -packing completed, they called in the dogs and goats, pushed from shore, -raised their sails to a favourable breeze, and moved gaily up the river. - -For a mile and a half the water over which they sailed, lay in a -straight reach, due east and west, then turned rapidly round to the -north, where its course could be traced for many a mile by the breaks -among the mangroves. Just where the river made its turn to the north, a -small creek opened into it from the south. The course of this creek was -very serpentine; for a considerable distance hugging the shore in a -close embrace, then running off for a quarter or half a mile, and after -enclosing many hundred acres of marsh, returning to the land, within a -stone's throw of the place which it had left. - -As the object of the voyagers was to explore the land, they turned into -this creek, which seemed to form the eastern boundary of the island. -They observed that the vegetation which was very scant and small near -the sea, increased rapidly in variety and luxuriance as they proceeded -inland. Tall palmettoes, pines, hickories, oaks, tulip trees, -magnolias, gums, bays, and cypresses, reared aloft their gigantic forms, -their bases being concealed by myrtles, scarlet berried cascenas, dwarf -palmettoes, gallberries, and other bushes, intermingled with bowers of -yellow jessamine, grape-vine, and chainy brier; while a rich grass, -dotted with variously coloured flowers, spread like a gorgeous carpet -beneath the magnificent canopy. Some of the flowers that glistened, -even at this late season, above the floor of this great Gothic temple, -were strikingly beautiful. - -For five miles they followed the meanderings of the creek, now rowing, -now sailing, until at last it turned suddenly to the east, and dividing -into a multitude of small innavigable branches became lost in the -marshes beyond. Fortunately, however, for the explorers, the channel -terminated at an excellent landing-place, which was made firm by sand -and shells, and where, securing their boat to a projecting root, they -went ashore to examine the character of the country. To their surprise -they had not proceeded twenty paces before discovering that this piece -of land was only a narrow tongue, not a half furlong wide, and that -beyond it was a river in all respects like the one they had left, coming -also close to the opposite bank, and making a good landing on that side. - -"O, for strength to lift our boat over this portage!" exclaimed Robert. -"The river, no doubt, sweeps far around, and comes back to this point, -making this an island." - -"We can settle that question tomorrow," said Harold. "It is too late to -attempt it now." - -"O, brother," cried Mary, "there is an orange tree--look! look! -look!--full of ripe yellow oranges." - -It was a beautiful tree, and not one only, but a cluster of seven, -scattered in a kind of grove, and loaded with fruit, in that state of -half ripeness in which the dark green of the rind shows in striking -contrast with the rich colour called orange. The young people threshed -down several of the ripest, and began to eat, having first forced their -fingers under the skin, and peeled it off by patches. But scarcely had -they tasted the juicy pulp, before each made an exceeding wry face, and -dashed the deceptive fruits away, as if they had been apples of Sodom, -beautiful without, but ashes within. The orange was of the kind called -the "bitter sweet," having the bitter rind and membranes of the sour, -with the pleasant juice of the sweet. - -"Open the plugs, all of you, and eat it as you do the shaddock, without -touching the skin to your lips," said Robert. "There is nothing bitter -in the _juice_, I recollect now that this kind of orange is said to grow -plentifully in many parts of South Florida, and also that the lime is -apt to be found in its company. This is another proof, Harold, that I -am right as to our whereabouts." - -"Really," said Harold, "this is a splendid country. I have another fact -about it that you will be glad to learn, and that I intended as a -pleasant surprise to you ere long. There are plenty of _deer_ here. I -saw their signs all through the woods this morning, within a quarter of -a mile of the tent." - -They gathered about a bushel of the ripest looking of the fruit, and -deposited them in the boat; then beginning to feel hungry, they seated -themselves on a green mound of velvet-like moss at the foot of a -spreading magnolia, and there dined. Nanny and her kids were already on -shore, cropping the rich grass, and the dogs were made happy with the -remaining rabbit. - -Shortly after dinner, while the boys were cutting a supply of grass for -their goats during the voyage of the following day, they heard the bark -of Fidelle and the growling of Mum, uttered in such decided and angry -tones as to prove that they had something at bay, with which they were -particularly displeased. "One of us ought to go and see what those dogs -are about," remarked Robert; "and since you took your turn this morning, -I presume it is my business now." He had not gone long, before Harold -saw him returning with rapid steps. - -"Do come here, cousin," said he, "there is the largest king-snake I ever -saw, and desperately angry. The dogs have driven him into a thicket of -briers, and he is fighting as if he had the venom of a thousand serpents -in his fangs. His eyes actually flash. I cut a stick and tried to kill -him, but it was too short, and he struck at me so venomously, that I -concluded to cut me a longer one. The most curious part of the business -is, that there is a large grasshopper or locust (if I may judge from the -sound), in the same thicket, making himself very merry with the fight. -There he is now--do you not hear him? singing away as if he would crack -his sides." - -"Locust!" exclaimed Harold, as soon as his quick ear distinguished the -character of the music, "you do not call that a locust. Why, Robert, it -is the rattle of a rattle-snake. Did you never hear one before?" - -"Never in my life," he replied. "I have often seen their skins and -rattles, but never a live rattle-snake. O, Harold," he said, shuddering, -"what a narrow escape I have made. That fellow struck so near me twice, -as barely to miss my clothes." - -The boys obtained each a pole of ten feet in length. They stood on -opposite sides of the narrow thicket in which the venomous reptile was -making its defence, and as it moved, in striking, to the one side or the -other, they aimed their blows, until it was stunned by a fortunate -stroke from Robert, and fell writhing amid the leaves and herbage. The -moment the blow took effect, Mum, whose eyes were lighted with fiery -eagerness, sprang upon the body, seized it by the middle, shook it -violently, then dropped and shook it again. It was now perfectly dead. -They drew it out, and stretched it on the ground. Its body was longer -than either of theirs, and as large around as Robert's leg. The fangs, -which he shuddered to behold, were half as long as his finger, and -crooked, like the nails of a cat, and the rattles were sixteen in -number. - -"This is an old soldier," said Harold; "he is seventeen or eighteen -years of age. Had we not better carry it to the boat that Mary and -Frank may see it? It is well for all to be able to distinguish a -rattle-snake when it is met." - -The precaution was necessary. For though Mary had a salutary fear of -all reptiles, Frank had not; he would as soon have played with a snake, -as with a lizard or a worm; and these last he would oftentimes hold in -his hand, admiring what he considered their beauty. They stretched it -on the earth before the children; put it into its coil ready for -striking; opened its mouth; showed the horrid fangs; and squeezing the -poison bag, forced a drop of the green liquid to the end of the tooth. - -"Frank," said Harold, "if you meet a snake like this, you had better let -him alone. Rattle-snakes never run at people. They are very peaceable -and only trouble those that trouble them. But they will not budge out -of their way for a king; and if you wrong them, they will give you the -point of their fangs, and a drop of their poison, and then you will -swell up and die. Do you think that you will play with snakes any -more!" - -"No, indeed," he replied. - -"Harold," said Robert, "do you know how to distinguish a poisonous snake -from a harmless one?" - -On his replying in the negative, Robert continued, "The poisonous -serpents, I am told, may be usually known by their having broad angular -heads, and short stumpy tails. That rattlesnake answers exactly to the -description, and I wonder at myself for not having put my knowledge to -better use when I met him. The only exception to this rule I know of is -the spreading adder, which is of the same shape, but harmless. -Poisonous serpents must have fangs, and a poison bag. These must be -somewhere in the head, without being part of the jaws themselves. This -addition to the head gives to it a broad corner on each side, different -from that of a snake which has no fangs. But _if ever you see a thick -set snake with a broad head and a short stumpy tail, take care_." - -The conversation now turned upon the subject of snake-bites and their -cure. "My father," said Harold, "had two negroes bitten during one -summer by highland moccasins, and each was cured by a very simple -remedy. In the first case the accident happened near the house, and my -father was in the field. He sent a runner home for a pint bottle of -sweet oil, and made him drink by little and little the whole. Beside -this there was nothing done, and the negro recovered. The other case -was more singular. Father was absent, and there was no oil to be had, -but the overseer cured the fellow _with chickens_." - -"Chickens!" exclaimed Mary, laughing. "Did he make him take them the -same way?" - -"Not exactly," Harold answered; "he used them as a sort of poultice. He -ordered a number of half grown fowls to be split open alive, by cutting -them through the back, and applied them warm to the wound. Before the -first chicken was cold, he applied another, and another, until he had -used a dozen. He said that the warm entrails sucked out the poison. -Whether or not this was the true reason, the negro became immediately -better; and it was surprising to see how green the inside of the first -few chickens looked, after they had lain for a little while on the -wound." - -"_We_ also had a negro bitten by a ground rattle," said Robert, "and -father cured him by using hartshorn and brandy, together with an empty -bottle." - -Harold looked rather surprised to hear of the empty bottle, and Robert -said, "O, that was used only as a cupping-glass. Hot water was poured -in, and then poured out, and as the air within cooled, it made the -bottle suck very strongly on the wound, to which it was applied, and -which father had opened more widely by his lancet. While this operation -was going on, father made the fellow drink brandy enough to intoxicate -him, saying that this was the only occasion in which he thought it was -right to make a person drunk. The hartshorn, by-the-by, was used on -another occasion, when there was neither a bottle nor spirit to be had. -It was applied freely to the wound itself, and also administered by a -quarter of a teaspoonful at a time in water, until the person had taken -six or eight doses. I recollect hearing father say that all animal -poisons are regarded as _intense acids_, for which the best antidotes -are alkalies, such as hartshorn, soda saleratus, and even strong lye." - -"Last year," said Harold, "I was myself bitten by a water-moccasin. I -was far from home, and had no one to help me; but I succeeded in curing -myself, without help." - -"Indeed! how was it?" - -"I had gone to a mill-pond to bathe, and was in the act of leaping into -the water, when I trod upon one that lay asleep at the water's edge. -Although it is more than a year since, I have the feeling under my foot -at this moment as he twisted over and struck me. Fortunately his fangs -did not sink very deep, but there was a gash at the joint of my great -toe, of at least half an inch long. I knew in a moment that I was -bitten, and as quickly recollected hearing old Torgah say, that the -Indian cure for a bite is to lay upon the wound the liver of the snake -that makes it. But I suppose that my snake had no notion of being made -into a poultice for his own bite; for though I chased him, and tried -hard to get his liver, he ran under a log and escaped. Very likely if I -had succeeded in killing him, I might have relied upon the Indian cure -and been disappointed. As it was, I jumped into the water, washed out -the poison as thoroughly as possible, and having made my foot perfectly -clean, I sucked the wound until the blood ceased to flow." - -"And did not the poison make you at all sick?" - -"Not in the least. My foot swelled a little, and at first stung a great -deal. But that was the end of it. I was careful to swallow none of the -blood, and to wash my mouth well after the sucking." - -"Do, if you please, stop talking about snakes," said Mary, "I begin to -see them wherever I look; suppose we return to our old encampment." - -The boys gathered the remainder of the hay, called Nanny and the dogs, -and reached the place which they had left, about five o'clock in the -afternoon--having seen no signs of human habitation, and being -exceedingly pleased with the appearance of their island; they made a -slight alteration, however, in the place of their tent. Instead of -continuing on the beach, they pitched it upon the bluff near the spring, -and under the branches of a large mossy live oak. By the time the -duties of the evening were concluded, they were ready for sleep. They -committed themselves once more to the care of Him who has promised to be -the Father of the fatherless, and laid down in peace, to rest during -their third night upon the island. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - - -DISAPPOINTMENT--THE LIVE OAK--UNLOADING--FISHING EXCURSION--HAROLD'S -STILL HUNT--DISAGREEABLE MEANS TO AN AGREEABLE END - - -Before sunrise it was manifest that, without a change in the wind, the -excursion proposed for that day was impossible; a strong breeze was -blowing directly from the east, and brought a ceaseless succession of -mimic billows down the river. Hoping, however, that the wind might -change or moderate, they resolved to employ the interval in transferring -all their articles of value from the boat, to their new home under the -oak. And it was indeed fortunate, as they afterwards had occasion to -know, that they attended to this duty so soon. - -The live oak, under which their tent was pitched, was a magnificent -tree. Its trunk was partially decayed from age, and the signs of -similar decay in many of the larger limbs was no doubt the cause of its -being spared in the universal search along this coast for ship timber; -but it was so large, that the four youngsters by joining hands could -barely reach around it. Ten feet above the root, it divided into three -massive branches, which in turn were subdivided into long pendant boughs -extending about sixty feet in every direction, and showing, at their -ends, a strong disposition to sweep the ground. The height of the tree -did not correspond to its breadth. It is characteristic of the live oak -that, after attaining the moderate height of forty or fifty feet, its -growth is directed laterally; the older trees often covering an area of -more than double their height. Every limb was hung so plentifully with -long gray moss, as to give it a strikingly venerable and patriarchal -aspect, and Harold declared he could scarcely look at it without a -disposition to take off his hat. - -At noon Harold proposed to Robert that, the wind having ceased, they -should spend the afternoon either in hunting or fishing. "If," said he, -"Mary and Frank will allow us to leave them, I propose the first; if -not, I propose the last, in which all can join." - -"O, let us go together, by all means," said Mary. "I do not like to be -left alone in this far off place; something may happen." - -"Then let it be fishing," said Harold; "but what shall we use for bait?" - -"The old bait that our grandfathers used--shrimp," replied Robert. "I -observed on yesterday a multitude of them in a nook of the creek near -the river. We can first catch some of these with our scoop net, and -then try for whatever may bite. At any rate we can take the offals of -the turkey, and fish for crabs." - -However, on ascending the river in their boat, and making the trial, -they found that the shrimp had disappeared, and they were left with only -six or seven caught at a venture. - -"This is a dull prospect," said Harold, whose active nature made him -impatient of fishing as an amusement, unless the success was unusually -good. "If you will allow me to go ashore I will try my luck with the -gun." - -"Certainly, certainly," was the reply; though Robert added, "You must -remember that this is a wild country, Harold, and that we had better -keep within hearing at least of each other's guns." - -Harold promised not to wander beyond the appointed limit; and each -agreed that if help were needed, two guns should be fired in quick -succession. - -"Will you not take my double barrel?" said Robert. "It is loaded with -duck and squirrel shot, but you can easily draw and load for deer." - -"I thank you, no," replied Harold. "It is so long since I have handled -anything but a rifle, that a smooth bore now would be awkward." - -They put him ashore, then dropped anchor, and began to fish. Mary and -Frank had been long initiated into the mysteries of the art. On the -present occasion, Robert reserved to himself the shrimp, and set them to -the easier task of fishing for crabs. For security he tied the lines to -the thowl pins. Crabs, as all upon the seaboard well know, are not -caught with hooks, but with bait either hooked or tied to a lie, and -with a spoon-shaped net. The crab takes hold of the bait with its -claws, and is drawn to the surface, when the net is carefully introduced -below. Robert inserted his own hook through the back of a live silver -fish, and threw it in the water as a bait for drum. Soon Mary was seen -drawing up her line, which she said was very heavy. "There is a crab on -it, brother!" she cried, as it approached the surface; "two crabs! two! -two!" Robert was near her. He inserted the net below, and the two -captives were soon in the boat. "Well done for you, Miss Mary; you have -beat us all!" - -Here Frank called out suddenly, "I have got one too! O, how heavy he is! -Brother, come; he is pulling my line away!" - -It was not a crab. Robert and he pulled together, and after -considerable play, they found that it was an enormous cat-fish or -bull-head. - -"This fellow will make a capital stew for tomorrow's dinner," said -Robert. "But hold to your line, Frank, while I put the net under him -also. I am afraid of these terrible side fins." - -The fish had scarcely been raised over the gunwale of the boat, with the -remark, "that is a bouncer!" when Robert noticed his own line fizzing -through the water at a rapid rate. He quickly loosed it from the place -where it was tied, and payed out yard after yard as the vigorous fish -darted and struggled away; then humouring its motion by giving or taking -the line as seemed to be necessary, he at last drew it towards him, and -took it aboard. It was a drum, the largest he had ever caught, or -indeed ever seen. It was as long as his arm, and strong enough to -require all his art for its capture. - -He loosed the hooks from the floundering fishes, and tried for more. -But they now seemed slow to bite. He took only two others, and they -were small. Mary, however, caught nine crabs, and Frank two. Becoming -weary of the sport, they heard afar off the sharp crack of a rifle. - -"There goes Harold's rifle!" said Robert; "and I warrant something has -seen its last of the sun. Let us put up our lines, and meet him at the -tent." - -The anchor was weighed, the sail spread, and in the course of half an -hour they saw Harold at the landing. - -"What have you brought?" they all asked. - -"O, nothing--nothing at all," he replied, looking at the same time much -pleased. - -"Nothing!" responded Robert. "Why we paid you the compliment of saying, -'There goes Harold's rifle! and you may be sure he has killed -something." - -"If _you_ have not anything, _we have_," boasted Frank. "See what a big -fish I caught! Isn't it a bouncer for a little fellow like me to catch? -Why, sir, he nearly pulled me into the water; but I pulled and pulled, -and brother Robert came to help me, and we both pulled, and got him in. -See, too, what brother Robert caught--a big trout; and sister Mary, she -caught a parcel of crabs; I caught two crabs myself. And you haven't -anything! Why, cousin Harold, are you not ashamed of yourself?" - -"But you have killed something; I see it in your looks," said Mary, -scrutinizing his countenance; "what is it?" - -"That is another question," replied Harold. "You all asked me at first -what I had brought. Now, I _have brought_ nothing; but I have _to -bring_ a deer." - -"Then, indeed, you have beat us," said Robert; "but that is only what I -expected." - -"A deer!" exclaimed the two younger. "O, take us to see it!" - -Mooring the boat safely, they hastened with Harold to the scene of -slaughter. It was about half a mile distant. There lay a large fat -buck, with branching horns, and sleek brown sides. Frank threw himself -upon it in an ecstasy of delight; patted, hugged, and almost kissed it. -Mary hung back, shrinking from the sight of blood. - -"O, cousin Harold," she cried, "what a terrible gash your bullet has -made in the poor thing's throat! Just look there!" - -Harold laughed. "That was not made by my ball, but by my knife. -Hunters always bleed their game, cousin, or it will not look so white, -taste so sweet, nor keep so well." - -The boys prepared to carry it home. Harold, taking from his bosom the -hatchet, cut a long stout pole, and Robert brought some leaves of the -silk grass (the yucca filamentosa, whose long narrow leaves are strong -as cords), with which the legs of the deer were tied together. Swinging -it on the pole between them, they marched homewards. - -By this afternoon's excursion they were provided with a delightful -supply of fish, crabs, and venison. But, alas! they were compelled to -be their own butchers and cooks; and there are certain processes through -which these delicacies must pass before being ready for the mouth that -are not so agreeable. Mary and Frank brought up the fish, and set about -preparing them for supper. They laid each upon a flat root of the tree, -and with a knife scraped off the scales. This was dirty work for a nice -young lady, but it was necessary to the desired end. She pshawed and -pshawed at it as the slimy scales adhered to her fingers, or flew into -her face, but she persevered until all was done. - -In the meantime the fire had been mended, and water poured into their -largest pot. When it began to boil, Mary and Frank dropped in the -crabs. Poor creatures! it was a warm reception they met with from their -native element. Each one gave a kick at the unwelcome sensation, and -then sunk into quiet repose, at the bottom of its iron sepulchre. They -remained boiling until their shells were perfectly red, when they were -taken out, and piled in a dish for supper. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - - -FRANK'S EXCUSES--CURING VENISON--MAROONING COOKERY--ROBERT'S VEGETABLE -GARDEN--PLANS FOR RETURN---PREPARATION FOR THE SABBATH - - -When Mary and Frank arose next morning, they saw the small boughs of the -oak hung with divided portions of venison. The boys had so placed them, -after finishing, late at night, for the double purpose of allowing them -to cool and of keeping them out of reach of the dogs. "Come, Frank," -said Mary, "let us make up the fire, and get things ready for -breakfast." The wood was close at hand, ready cut, and nothing more was -needed for a fire than putting the pieces together, with several sticks -of light wood underneath; a bright cracking blaze soon rose cheerfully -before them. - -"Buddy," she said, "can you not go down to the spring, and bring me some -water, while I am preparing these other things?" - -But Frank was lazy that morning, and out of humour, and the fire was so -comfortable (for the air was cool) that he stood before it, warming his -hands, and puffing at the smoke that blew in his face. He replied, "No, -sister, I am afraid"--then he paused, trying hard to think of some -excuse. "I am afraid that if I go the crabs will bite me." - -"Crabs!" Mary exclaimed. "Why how can they bite you, when they are all -cooked?" - -"I do not mean the crabs in the dish," said he, "but the crabs in the -river." - -"Well, if they are in the river," argued Mary, "how can they hurt you, -if you keep on the land?" - -Frank found that his excuse was about to fail. But he was not disposed -to surrender so easily. He therefore devised another. "I am afraid to -go, for if the crabs do not bite me maybe the snakes will. Don't you -remember what cousin Harold told us the other day about snakes." - -Frank said this very seriously, and had not Mary been somewhat provoked -at his unbrotherly refusal, she would have laughed at the ridiculous -contrast between his looks and his language. She said, reproachfully, -"I thought, Frank, you loved me better than to treat me so. I want the -water to make coffee for you, and the rest of us, and yet you will not -help me." - -"I do not wish any of the coffee," he answered. "All that I want for -breakfast is some of that nice fat deer, and some of these fish and -crabs." - -"Very well," she added, in a hurt but independent tone, "I can help -myself." - -She took the bucket, and went to the spring. Frank looked ashamed, but -continued silent. He drew up a billet of wood and sat upon it, pushing -his feet towards the fire, and spreading out his hands, for the want of -something else to do. By the time Mary returned from the spring, Robert -and Harold came from the tent. They had retired late and weary the -night before, and as a natural consequence had overslept their usual -time for rising. "What is that we heard you and Frank talking about?" -Robert asked of Mary. - -"Inquire of Frank," she replied; "I prefer that he should tell you." - -"Well, Frank, what was it?" - -"Nothing," he answered, doggedly, "except that sister wanted me to go to -the spring, and I told her I was afraid that the crabs and snakes would -bite me." - -"What did sister Mary want with the water?" - -"To make coffee, I suppose." - -"And do you not love coffee?" - -"Sometimes; but I do not wish any this morning, for sister never puts in -sugar enough for me." - -"Well, well, we shall see who wants coffee at breakfast. Sister Mary, is -there anything I can do to help you?" - -"Cousin," said Harold, uniting quickly in the effort to shame Frank out -of his strange caprice, "I wish you would let me too help you in some -way. You are always so ready to do everything you can for us, that we -are glad whenever we can do anything for you." - -Mary needed nothing, except to have the kettle lifted to its place upon -the fire. Frank was all this time warming his hands and feet, as if he -was desperately cold. In reading the Scriptures, and repeating the -Lord's Prayer, his voice could scarcely be heard; he knew that he had -done wrong, and was beginning to repent. At breakfast, Mary asked him -in a kind, forgiving tone, if he would not have some coffee; but true to -his resolution he declined. - -The first business of the day was to take care of their venison. Yet -what should they do with it? They had no cool place in which to keep it -fresh, nor salting tub nor barrel in which to corn or pickle what they -could not consume in its green state. Harold's proposal was that they -should cut the hams into thin slices, and jerk them in the smoke, as he -had seen Torgah do; or else to dry them in the sun, which in the middle -of the day was quite hot. Robert said he had heard or read of meat -being saved fresh for several days by burying it under cool running -water, and offered to try it at their spring. Mary said she liked both -plans, but having had such good experience of Harold's baked turkey, she -hoped he would now give them a specimen of baked venison. - -It was finally resolved to give each plan a fair trial. One ham should -be sliced and jerked; another should be baked for the next day's dinner, -as the turkey had been; one shoulder should be cooked for that day's -consumption, and the other put under the drip of the spring to prove -whether it would keep until Monday. - -"There is one advantage at least that we shall gain from these -experiments," said Harold; "a knowledge how to economize our meat." - -For a minute or two Mary had been evidently pondering upon some -difficult problem; and Robert, observing her abstraction, asked in a -jesting tone if she was studying anatomy. - -"Not exactly," she replied; "I was thinking of two things; how to cook -this shoulder, when we have nothing in which to bake or roast it--" - -"O, as for that," Harold interjected, "I will provide you in ten -minutes' time with a roaster wide enough for an ox, or small enough for -a sparrow. Do you just hang it by a string from the pole I will set for -you above the fire; it will roast fast enough, only you will lose all -your gravy." - -"The gipsies' roasting-pole!" said she; "I wonder I did not think of it. -The other thing is, that after you have sliced the steak-pieces from the -bone, the remainder would make an excellent soup, if we had any -vegetables to put with it." - -"And what do you want?" Robert inquired. - -"In beef soup," she replied, "cooks usually put in turnips, onions, -cabbage, potatoes, carrots, and the like." - -"Carrots and potatoes I fear we must do without at this time," said he, -"but the rest I think I can furnish, or something very like them." - -"What! have you a vegetable garden already growing on the island?" asked -Harold. - -"Yes," he answered, "a very large and fine one; an endless supply of the -most beautiful white cabbage, and most delicate asparagus, besides -quantities of spinach, okra, and other vegetables. The palmetto gives -the first, the tender shoots of the bamboo-brier the second; the leaves -of the poke, when young, furnish the third, and those of the wild violet -the last, or rather a substitute in its mucilaginous leaf, for the okra. -Beside these plants (all of which, except the last, need to be boiled in -several waters to free them from their bitter taste), there are -multitudes more growing around us that are perfectly wholesome as -articles of food--the purslain, the thistle, the dandelion, the -lambsquarter, the cresses and pepper-grasses, to say nothing of the -pink-gilled mushrooms, and the fungus that grows from logs of hickory." - -"I will ask no more questions about your garden," said Harold. "I will -confess at once that it is one of the largest and finest in the world; -but will say too that it requires a person of your knowledge to use it -aright." - -"And no great knowledge after all," responded Robert. "I could teach -you in half an hour every one." - -"I will await them here," said Harold, "wishing you all success in -visiting the garden, and cousin Mary all success in preparing the -vegetables for use." - -That afternoon they engaged in another discussion about attempting a -speedy return home. Robert and Mary had become impatient of their stay, -and were despairing of any one's coming soon to their relief. The three -and a half days of separation from their father seemed to them a month. - -"Why not make the effort to return at once?" they contended. "This -place is very good indeed; on some accounts we could not desire a -better; yet it is not home." - -Harold shook his head, and replied, "I am not sure, notwithstanding all -your arguments, that any of us know where home is. One thing I do know, -that this island seems to be a very safe and comfortable place for -people in our condition. Moreover, I am confident that your father will -use every means for finding us; and we can scarcely be in a better place -than this for being found. My opinion still is that we had better -continue here for a fortnight or three weeks in safety, than to risk -what we should, by starting in an open boat, to go upon the broad sea, -we know not where." - -Harold, however, was overruled. Mary and Frank united with Robert in -resolving to attempt their return homewards by coasting; and Harold -yielded with a sigh, remarking that his heart was with them, but his -judgment against them. The moment the question was decided, Frank began -to show the greatest glee. To his hopeful spirit, to try was to -succeed; and he was even then in fancy revelling once more in the scenes -of happy Bellevue. - -But when should they begin their voyage? Not that day, for they were -not ready. Not the next, for that was the Sabbath, which they had been -taught to reverence. Not Monday morning, because there were preparations -to be made, which they could not complete without working on the -Sabbath, They resolved to "remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy," by -rest from labour, and by appropriate exercises, and then to start as -soon after as possible; which, probably, could not be before Monday -evening or Tuesday morning. - -They prepared another oven, heated and protected as before, into which -the ham of venison was introduced. They collected and cut a supply of -wood to be used in case of cool weather the following day, and brought -from the bank another basket full of oysters. After spending a pleasant -evening in conversation, they retired to rest, happy in the thought that -they had been trying to live as they should, and that they had resolved, -of their own free will, to reverence the Sabbath, at the sacrifice of -another day from home. - - - - - CHAPTER XV - - -THEIR FIRST SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE NIGHT AND MORNING THAT -SUCCEEDED - - -The morning sun rose with uncommon beauty, and the young people having -retired early to bed, were prepared for early rising. Frank now -volunteered to aid his sister in preparing for breakfast; his repentance -was shown not by words but by deeds; and though it was only an act of -duty performed towards his sister and the company, it was in part a very -proper beginning in the observance of a day belonging to Him who -encourages us to think that he regards whatever we do from a principle -of duty to our fellow men, as being done to himself. - -At the time of worship they gathered with more than usual solemnity -around the accustomed place, and read the portion of Scripture for the -morning. It was a chapter of unusual interest to them all, and -particularly so to Harold. He had become increasingly thoughtful since -their accident. This morning he appeared to be more serious than ever, -and once or twice, when his turn came to read, his voice was so low and -unsteady, that he could scarcely be heard. There was evidently some -cause of distress to that youth of strong mind and pure life which the -others knew not. - -The Sabbath passed, as may be readily conceived, without being enlivened -by any incidents of a particularly interesting character. It can -scarcely be said that they did actually sanctify the Sabbath, for there -was nothing spiritual, nor even hearty in their exercises; and they -themselves felt that there was a great deficiency somewhere. - -Their unmethodical though conscientious effort was useful in teaching -them to look beyond mere externals for any real good to be derived. -They learned they were imperfect even in their best performances, and -without merit when they had done what they could. - -Late in the evening they went to the seashore, and sitting upon a bank -of clean sand near their flag-staff, looked upon the sea from which they -had made so providential an escape, and to which they expected once more -to commit themselves. A light breeze had been blowing from the west all -day, yet light as it was it had been sufficient to raise the waves, and -make them roar and break with ominous violence upon the shore. This -action of the breeze revealed to them another fact, that two or three -miles to the seaward there was a long and apparently endless chain of -breakers extending north and south, as far as the eye could reach. They -could see the large waves gather, and the white tops sparkle with foam. -Here was another cause for thankfulness. Had the present wind been -blowing on the day of their accident, they could not possibly have -crossed that foaming bar; they would have been kept at sea, and been to -a certainty lost in the sudden squall that arose that night. - -But the sight of these breakers was also a source of disquiet, in view -of their intended voyage. It was evident, as they supposed, that they -could not sail with safety, when the wind was blowing with any -freshness, either on or off the shore, on account of the rough swell, -caused by the first, and of the danger of being carried out to sea by -the last. They conversed long and anxiously upon this new feature in -their case; and then, by general consent, kneeled together upon the -sands, in conscious helplessness, and implored Him who is the Lord of -the seas, to care for them and direct their steps. - -When they left the beach, the light of day was fading into the hues of -night; and several faint stars peeped timidly from the yet illuminated -sky. Mary and Frank retired to their room soon after dark. The larger -boys sat for some time, conversing upon their situation and prospects, -when observing the sky to cloud rapidly with the indications of a sudden -change of weather, they went to the landing, made their boat secure as -possible, and then laid down to rest. - -The wind soon began to sigh in the branches of the huge oak above them. -Each puff became stronger than the one before it. They could hear the -roar of the distant surf, bursting angrily over the sandy barrier, and -thundering on the shore. It was the beginning of a hurricane. The boys -sprang from their pallets, and dressing themselves hastily, seized the -ax and hatchet, and drove the tent-pins deeply into the ground. While -thus engaged, Nanny and her kids came up, and showed a strong -disposition to take refuge in the tent. The dogs also gave signs of -uneasiness, following them around with drooping tails, whining and -shivering, as they looked with half shut, winking eyes, in the direction -of the wind. These signs of terror in their dumb companions only made -the boys work faster, and do their work more securely. They did not -content themselves with driving down the tent-pins; they took the logs -cut for firewood, and laid them on the windward edges of the tent, to -prevent the wind from entering below and blowing the canvas from above -their heads. Had they the time they would have laid the sails of their -boat, which they had hastily unrigged, above the canvas of the tent; but -ere they could accomplish this, the wind burst upon them with the fury -of a tornado. The grand old tree quivered to its roots, and groaned in -every limb. The tent fluttered and tugged at the ropes with such force -that the deeply driven pins could scarcely hold it down. It was -fortunate that it had been pitched under the oak, for the long lower -branches, which at ordinary times almost swept the ground, were strained -downwards so far, that with their loads of moss, they formed a valuable -barrier against the wind. - -There was little sleeping for the boys that night. Scarcely had they -entered the tent before the rain commenced. It came in heavy drifts, -and was carried with such force that, notwithstanding the protection -afforded by the oak, it insinuated itself through the close threads of -the canvas, and under the edges of the tent. Mary had been awaked by -the hammering, and Frank was now roused by the dropping of water in his -face. When Robert entered their room to see how they fared, he -discovered them seated on a trunk, wrapped in their father's cloak, and -sheltered by that very umbrella which Frank had been provident enough to -bring. They rolled up their bedding and clothes, and protected as best -they could whatever seemed most in danger from the wet. They sat on -boxes and trunks, and wrapped themselves in cloaks and blankets; but it -was in vain; they could not guard themselves at the same time from the -rain above and the driven water from below. They sat cold and shivering -until three o'clock in the morning, when the rain ceased and the wind -abated. Then they made a fire; and just before day were enabled, by -lying on trunks and boxes, to indulge themselves in a short uneasy -sleep. - -The clear sun shone over the main land before the wearied company awoke. -Harold was the first on his feet, and calling to Robert, they hastened -out to see what damage had been done. Mary also joined them, followed -by Frank; for having dressed themselves during the night, they had no -further toilet to make. - -In every direction were to be seen traces of the storm; prostrate trees, -broken branches, the ground strewed with twigs, and the thickets and -vines loaded with packages of moss, torn from the taller trees. The sea -roared terribly, and thick dirty billows came rolling up the river. - -Harold was about to mend the fire for Mary, who said she wanted to drink -something hot, as the best means of warming her chilled limbs, when -Robert, glancing at the tremendous tide in the river, called to her -quickly--"Do not waste one drop of this water in the bucket; there is -only a quart left, and no one can tell when the tide will be down enough -for us to obtain more." He ran to the bluff, and the others observed -him make a gesture of surprise, look hastily around, and finally leap -down the bank. He was absent only two or three minutes, and then -returned with a pale face and hurrying step. - -"Harold!" said he, scarcely able to articulate, "OUR BOAT IS GONE! -Burst from her moorings!" - -At this terrible announcement, every face whitened, and there was a -general rush for the landing. It was even so. The boat was nowhere to -be seen. The stake which had confined it had also disappeared. Far as -the eye could reach nothing was visible but water--water, with here and -there a patch of mangrove, higher than the rest, and bowing reluctantly -to the rush of the waves. They looked anxiously over the watery waste, -and then into each other's agitated faces. It was clear that their -prospect of speedily returning home was hopeless. - -"But perhaps," said Mary, who was the first to recover speech, "it is -not lost. It may have only drifted up the river; or it may have sunk at -the landing." - -Robert mournfully looked, where he had already looked more than once, -and said, "Well, we can try. But what is the use? something has been -against us ever since we left home. Harold, shall we search the river?" - -Harold seemed lost in thought. His keen eye had glanced in every -direction, where it was possible the boat could have been driven; then -lessening in its fire, it gave evidence of deep abstraction. Robert's -question recalled him, and he slowly answered, "Yes; but it is my -opinion we shall not find it. You know I have all along had the idea -that we ought not to leave this island. It has seemed to me, ever since -the fish let go our anchor, that the hand of God was in this accident, -and that we are not yet at the end of it. I am troubled, like the rest -of you; but I have also been questioning whether it is meant for our -harm or for our good. I do not think it is for harm, or we might have -been left to perish at sea; and if it is for good, I think we ought to -submit with cheerfulness." - -They conversed awhile upon the bluff, in view of the dismal waters, then -slowly turned towards the tent, which was now the only place on earth -they could call their home. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - - -A SAD BREAKFAST--SAGACITY OF DOGS--SEARCH FOR THE BOAT--EXCITING -ADVENTURE--A PRETTY PET--UNEXPECTED INTELLIGENCE - - -Once more the young people assembled in their tent; once more they read -the Scriptures, and knelt together in prayer. Their tones were humble -and subdued. They felt more deeply than ever their dependence upon an -arm that is stronger and farther reaching than man's. - -Their simple meal was soon ready, consisting of the most tempting bits -that Mary could select, as an enticement to their reluctant appetites. -They sat down, and endeavoured to appear cheerful, but little was said, -and less was eaten. Harold's face was towards the marsh. Robert -observed him fix his eye steadily upon a distant point of land, where -the opposite bluff of the river terminated on the sea. He looked as if -he saw something unusual, but after a scrutinizing gaze of half a -minute, turned away his eye, and relapsed into thought. - -"Did you observe anything across the marsh?" inquired Robert, willing to -relieve the silence. - -"I thought I saw a little curl of smoke upon the point," he returned; -"but now suppose it was the steam from the bluff, drawn up by the sun. - -"Robert," he continued, "it is possible after all that we may find our -boat. If not sunk at the landing, it is certainly somewhere up the -river, in the direction of the wind. The tide has not yet begun to ebb. -If it has lodged in the marsh, we can best see it while the water is -high, and if it has not lodged, it may float back with the tide. -Suppose we set off at once to search." - -Mary's reluctance to be left alone yielded to the necessity of the case, -and begging them to be careful of themselves, and to return as soon as -possible, she assumed a cheerful air, and tried to prepare them for -their departure. - -The boys promised to return by midday, unless delayed by finding the -boat; and taking their guns and hatchet, together with a luncheon in -case of delay, they set out, accompanied by Mum. Ere proceeding more -than a few steps, however, Robert stopped to say, "Harold, we shall not -need the dogs. Let us leave them for protectors to Mary and Frank. -True, there is no danger; but they will feel safer for having them at -hand. Frank, bring me Mum's chain. Here, Mum! Here, Mum!" - -Mum came rather reluctantly; for dog though he was, he appeared to -apprehend the state of the case. Mary observing this, exclaimed, -"Cousin, I do believe that Mum understands what brother says. Only see -how disappointed he looks!" - -"O, yes," returned Harold; "dogs understand more than most people -suspect. He probably heard Robert use the word 'chain'; and he has -heard it often enough to know what it means. But they gather more from -the eye and tone than from words. Mum, poor fellow, I am sorry to leave -you; for I know you love hunting better than staying at home. But you -know nothing of hunting boats, Mum; so we want you to stay and help -Fidelle to guard your young mistress and master against the squirrels -and opossums. If any of them come you must bite them well; do you hear, -Mum?" - -The poor dog wagged his short tail mournfully, as much as to say he -would do his best; but at the same time cast a wistful look at the guns. -With a charge to Mary not to let Mum loose without necessity, and to -Frank not to approach the bluff except in the company of his sister, the -boys were once more on the move, when Mary inquired, "But what shall we -do if we see the boat coming down the river, or if we need you for any -other reason?" - -"True, true," said Robert; "I am glad you suggested it. We will load -William's gun for you, and you must fire it for your signal. We shall -probably be within hearing." - -Robert well knew that Mary was able to do what he proposed, for her -father had made it a part of his duty to instruct her, or cause her to -be instructed, in every art necessary to preserve and enjoy life. For -this purpose she had learned how to load and use the several varieties -of firearms--to manage a horse in harness and under the saddle--and even -to swim. Compared with most other girls she was qualified to be quite a -heroine. - -With many adieus and kind wishes from both sides, the boys finally set -off. They struck directly through the woods for their old fishing -point, at the junction of the creek with the river. Standing on the -most commanding part of the bluff, they looked in every direction, but -no sign of the boat appeared. Then they turned their steps to the -southeast, following, as closely as they could, the bank of the creek, -though compelled oftentimes to make large circuits in order to avoid the -short creeks and bay-galls that set in from the marsh. These bay-galls -are wet spongy bottoms, shaded with loblolly bays, and tangled with -briers, and the edges are usually fringed with the gall-berry bush--a -shrub closely resembling the whortleberry, and bearing a black fruit of -the same size, but nauseously bitter. Compelled to make great circuits -around these miry bottoms, and interrupted by a close growth of vines -and trees, the boys advanced scarcely a mile and a half to the hour. -They left not a foot of the shore unexplored; still no vestige of the -boat appeared. - -About eleven o'clock they approached the tongue of land on which they -had discovered the orange trees, and where they proposed to quench their -thirst with the pleasant acid of the fruit, and afterwards to return to -the tent. They had just headed a short bay-gall, and were enjoying the -first glimpses of the south river, when they were startled by a -trampling in the bushes before them; and a herd of six deer rushed past -and disappeared in the dark bottom. Soon after a half grown fawn, white -as milk, and bleating piteously, was seen staggering through the bushes, -having a large wildcat seated upon its shoulders, and tearing furiously -at its neck. Robert's gun had been levelled, when the herd appeared, -but they passed too quickly for a shot; he was therefore all ready when -the fawn approached, and aiming not at it, but at the fierce creature -upon its back, both animals rolled together upon the ground. He would -have rushed immediately upon them, had he not been restrained by the -grasp of Harold. - -"Not yet!" said he, "not yet! keep your other barrel ready, a wildcat is -hard to kill, and will fight until he begins to gasp." - -It was fortunate for Robert that he was thus arrested, for the cat was -only wounded, and soon recovered sufficiently to limp away. "Now give -him your second barrel, Robert; give it to him in his shoulder." Before -he could do so, however, the cat slipped into the hollow of a -neighbouring tree. - -"He is safe now," said Harold; "we can kill him at our leisure. But -keep your eye on the hole, and be ready to shoot, while I attend to this -fawn." - -When Harold took hold of the beautiful little creature, he discovered -that the wounds were very slight. The ball had penetrated the back of -the head and stunned it, without touching any vital part, and it was -beginning to recover; the wounds made by the wildcat were only skin -deep, and could easily be healed. - -"Shall I bleed it for venison?" asked Harold, "or save it as a pet for -Mary and Frank?" - -"O, save it by all means," replied Robert, whose sympathies had been -from the first excited by the piteous, childlike tones of the fawn. -"Save it for sister, and let us make haste to finish this beast." - -"Then lend me your handkerchief," said Harold; "mine alone is not -sufficient for both collar and cord." - -Robert approached him for the purpose, when he observed the cat creep -slyly from his hole, and hobble away with all haste. "Quick, Harold," -cried Robert, tossing him the handkerchief, "tie the fawn, and follow -me," then dashed through the bushes in pursuit. - -"Take care, you may get too near," Harold shouted; but Robert was -already lost to sight behind the underwood. By the time the fawn was -secured, Harold heard him hallooing about one hundred paces away, and -going rapidly in that direction, saw him watching the convulsive throes -of the wild creature as it lay gasping on the ground. - -Harold looked on and pleasantly remarked, "You will soon get your name -up for a hunter, if you keep improving at this rate. That is a splendid -cat! What claws and teeth! Let us see how long he is." Putting his -hands together at the thumbs, and spreading them out to span a foot, he -ascertained that it measured two feet nine inches from the nose to the -root of the short tail; and that, standing with its head erect, it must -have been fully two and a half feet high. Its teeth and nails were -savage looking things. - -"I am glad he did not fasten those ugly looking things in my leg," said -Robert; "but I was so excited by the pursuit, that I rushed at one time -almost upon him. He had stopped behind a bush; all at once he sprang at -me with a growl, showing his white teeth, bristling his hair, and -glaring at me with his large fierce eyes. He dodged behind another -bush, and when I next saw him he was gasping and convulsed as when you -came up." - -"It would have been a desperate fight, if he had seized you," remarked -Harold; "you would have borne the marks to the end of your life." - -Returning to the fawn, which struggled violently on their approach, they -soon succeeded in allaying its terror by gentle tones and kind -treatment. It yielded passively to its fate, and consented to be led -wherever they chose. - -The oranges were delicious after their long walk, and now excessive -thirst. A few minutes served to rest their weary limbs, and they had -just begun to discuss the propriety of returning to the tent, when the -fawn pricked up its ears with the signs of renewed alarm, a neighbouring -bush was agitated, and ere they could fully grasp their guns and spring -to their feet, Mum came dashing up at full speed. - -The boys were much surprised, and were afraid some accident had -happened. Mum, however, showed no signs of anything wrong; he came up -wagging his cropped tail, and looking exceedingly pleased. He cast a -hungry look at the fawn, as though his mouth watered for a taste, but he -offered no interference. On close inspection, Harold observed a string -tied round his neck, to which was fastened a little roll of paper. He -hastily took it off, and calling to Robert, they read these lines in -pencil: - -"Come home quickly. I see some one across the river; he is waving a -flag. Mary." - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - - -MARY AND FRANK--EXAMINATION OF THE TENT--SMOKE SIGNALS--DEVICES--BRUTE -MESSENGER--RAPT--BLAZING THE TREES--VOYAGE--DISASTROUS EXPEDITION--NEWS -FROM HOME--RETURN TO THE TENT - - -When Robert and Harold left the tent that morning, to look for the lost -boat, Mary and Frank watched with anxious eyes their retiring forms. It -was painful to be left alone in that vast solitude. But the act was -necessary, and Mary resolved to bear it with cheerfulness. In order -therefore to withdraw their minds from their situation, she proposed to -Frank to join her in exposing to the sun those articles in the tent -which had been wet by the rain. - -Among these was a bundle of William's. "Poor William!" said Frank, "I -wonder what became of him. Don't you think, sister, he was drowned?" - -"I do not know, buddy," she answered with a sigh; "though I presume not. -William was a good swimmer, and near shore. O, I do wish we could hear -from our dear father, and he could hear from us! See here, Frank." She -pointed to a valise-trunk. "This is father's, it contains his razors, -and all the little things that he uses every day. I wish I could open -it, and air everything for him; both top and bottom seem to be wet." - -She tried the various keys in her bunch, and to her delight found one -that fitted the lock. Some of its contents were quite damp, and no -doubt they were saved from serious injury by her affectionate care. In -it she spied a morocco case, which proved quite useful in the end; it -was a case of choice medicines. Mary was careful to disturb nothing, -except so far as was needful for its preservation; for, though her -father had no concealments that she knew of, this was his private -property, and she held its privacy sacred. After drying everything in -it, they were replaced as before. - -This work had occupied them about two hours, when Frank, whose eyes were -continually directed towards the sea, with a lingering hope that he -might see his father sailing after them, exclaimed, "Sister, is not that -a smoke across the river?" - -From the bluff where, three miles distant, the opposite bank of the -river overhung the sea, a bluish vapour was curling upward. It was -evidently a smoke. Mary gazed at it with feelings both of hope and -distrust. Who made it? What did it mean? She ran for the spy glass, -drew it to its focus, steadied her trembling hands against a tree, -directed it towards the point, and almost instantly exclaimed, "Some -person is there. I can see a signal flying, like a handkerchief tied to -a pole. But who can it be? If it is one of our people, why does he not -come over? O Frank, how I wish brother and cousin Harold were here." - -"Let us fire off the gun, sister," Frank replied, "that will bring them -back." - -They took the gun, loaded by Robert for the purpose, and fired it -repeatedly. Mary then took another peep through the glass, and cried -out--"He sees us, Frank, whoever it is; he is waving his flag. He must -have heard our guns, or seen their smoke. I wonder I cannot see him. -O, yes, there he is, lying on the ground, or half lying. Now he has put -down the flag, and I can see him dragging himself along the ground by -one arm. What can it mean? O, when will brother Robert and cousin -Harold come back!" - -Mary's impatience made the time seem very long. She employed herself in -every way that she could devise for an hour, and then, turning to Frank -with a bright look, clapped her hands joyfully, and said, "I have it! -I'll bring them back! I mean to send a runner after them. I can do -it--O, yes, I can do it!" - -Frank looked troubled. "How can you?" he inquired. "I am the only one -you have; and I am sure I cannot find the way any more than you can." - -"No, not you, nor myself," she said; "but one that I know can find them, -and can take a note to them too." She opened her trunk, took out a -piece of paper, pencilled upon it the note recorded in the last chapter, -tied it tightly with a string, which she fastened around Mum's neck, and -said, "Here is my messenger! He will find them, I warrant." Then -loosening the chain, she said, "Hie on, Mum! hie on!" - -Mum looked at her inquisitively, and was evidently in doubt what to make -of her command. She called him to the track of the boys, pointed to it, -followed it for a few steps, and encouraged him to proceed, when the -intelligent brute took the meaning, and with a whine of joy sprang away -at a rapid trot. - -The boys reached the tent about one o'clock, leading the fawn by the two -handkerchiefs. They had been strongly tempted more than once to leave -it behind, tied to a bush, or to free it entirely, as it somewhat -retarded their movements; but having already taught it the art of -following, it came after them with rapid strides, and for the latter -half of their journey they had not to pull it in the least. Mary and -Frank heard their distant halloo, and ran to meet them. They were -delighted with the new pet, and spent a moment in patting its snowy -sides; but the interest excited by the person across the river absorbed -every other consideration. As soon as Harold saw the smoke still -faintly rising, he said, "I saw that smoke this morning. It was so -faint I could scarcely discern it darken the sky, and took it for mist. -That person has been there all night." - -Robert had by this time adjusted the glass, and each looked in turn. -They could see nothing more than a little smoke. Mary described the -position in which she saw the person lying, and dragging himself along, -after the guns were fired. "Then," said Harold, "I will let off another -gun; and do you, Robert, place yourself so that you can see whether he -notices it." - -Robert laid himself flat on the sand, rested the glass upon a log of -wood, that both he and it might be steady, and said, "Now fire!" About -a quarter of a minute after the discharge he exclaimed, "I see him! He -is lying upon the sand beneath the shade of a cedar. I see him move. -He rests on one arm, as though he were sick or hurt. Now he drags -himself as you describe, sister. There is his flag flying again. He -uses only one arm. The other hangs down uselessly by his side. Who can -it be? I wish he was in the sunshine, for then I could see his -complexion. But I am sure it is not a white man." - -"O, it is Riley!" said Frank. "I know it is Riley come after us. Now -we can go home again." - -Harold took the glass and used it as Robert had done. The person had by -this time put down the flag, and was reclining languidly against some -support behind him. Harold saw him grasp his left arm with his right -hand, move it gently, and lie back as before. "That person is badly -hurt," he remarked. "Instead of helping us, he wants us to help him. -It must be some one who was cast away in the storm last night. Oh, for -our boat! Robert, we must go over and help him. We can make a raft. It -is not three miles across. We have the oars and paddle of our boat, and -we can surely make that distance and back this evening, by hard work. -Let us see if there is not timber enough near at hand for a raft." - -They looked at a fallen tree not far distant, and wished it were only -near the river bank. "But what do I say?" said Robert. "The palmetto, -which I felled for the cabbage, is sixty or seventy feet long, straight -as an arrow, and what is better, just at the river side." - -Off they went with ax, hatchet, and nails. Mary called after them to -say, that if they would show her the way, she and Frank would follow -them with something to eat. - -"Do, cousin, if you please," said Harold. "I, for one, am hungry -enough. We will blaze a path for you as we pass along. Do follow us -soon." - -"Do you mean that you will chop the trees as you pass?" - -"Yes, yes. We will chop them so as to show the white wood beneath the -bark. That is called a blaze. You cannot mistake your way." - -The work of blazing the path scarcely detained them at all; an -experienced woodsman can do it with a single blow of his ax as he moves, -without stopping. Many of the trees were cut so as to show little more -than the mark of the hatchet. Coming to the fallen palmetto, the boys -cut it into four lengths, one of twenty, two of seventeen, and the -remainder of ten feet long. It was easy work; the palmetto is a soft -wood, and every blow of the ax, after going beneath the hard surface, -made a deep cut. Then with the aid of levers, they rolled the logs to -the water's edge; they pinned them together, sharpened the bow for a -cutwater, and fastened some cross pieces on top for seats, and as -receptacles for the thowl pins. - -While thus engaged, Mary and Frank, guided by the blazed trees, and -attracted by the sound of the ax, came with a basket full of provision, -and setting it before them, remarked, "I am sorry we have no water yet -to offer you, but here are some of the oranges we brought the other -day." - -It is almost incredible what a deal of work can be accomplished in a -limited time, where a person works with real vigour and good will. The -boys were themselves astonished to find that shortly after three o'clock -they were seated on their raft, with Mary and Frank aboard, rowing -rapidly towards the landing at the tent. A glance now at the spring -showed that they could supply themselves with water, and while Harold -scooped out a basin, and dammed it against the occasional overflow of a -wave, Robert went with Mary and Frank to the tent, from which he brought -down the guns, a jug for water, the spy-glass, and the morocco medicine -case, of which Mary had told him, and which he supposed might be needed -by the sick person. - -Once more Robert and Harold embarked, leaving the younger ones on the -shore. "Do not be alarmed," said they, seeing the tears start into -Mary's eyes at the prospect of another separation. "Make a good fire on -shore, and put your trust in God. We will try to return before dark; -and we hope to bring you good news from home. If the person yonder is a -messenger from Tampa, we will let you know by firing two guns; look out, -and listen for them about five minutes after you see us land." With a -silent prayer to God from each party for safety and success, the -voyagers waved adieu to the others, and were soon moving through the -water at the rate of more than two miles the hour. - -However earnest they were to relieve the person apparently in distress, -the boys did not approach the opposite shore without caution. They knew -themselves to be in the land of savages, who were exceedingly ingenious -and patient in their schemes of violence. Each took in turn the glass, -when relieved by the other in rowing, and directed it upon the point to -which they were going. Approaching within a quarter of a mile of shore, -they rested upon their oars, and deliberately surveyed both the person -and the place. They could distinctly see him reclining against the -cedar, and beckoning with his right hand. - -"Harold," said Robert, "that is a negro, and I do believe it is Sam, the -carpenter. O poor fellow! how badly hurt he appears to be. I wonder -what can be the matter!" - -They pulled along very fast, and when within a hundred yards of shore -stopped and looked again. "It is Sam," said Robert. "All's right! Let -us push on now!" - -Running the raft ashore, and making it fast to their ax, sunk in the -sand for a stake, they hurried up the bluff. There indeed lay Sam, -badly hurt and unable to move. They ran to him, and were about to throw -their arms around him, when he beckoned them off imploringly, and said, -"Stop! stop! for marcy sake don't shake me hard. Huddie[#] Mas Robbut! -Huddie Mas Harrol! Bless de Lord to see you once mo'e!" the tears -streaming down the poor fellow's face. - - -[#] Howdye. - - -"Dear old Sam!" said the boys, "we are so glad to see you. But what is -the matter?" - -"O, I am kill!" he replied; "my arm and leg bote got broke las' night. -You got any water?" - -"Plenty--plenty. We brought it for you," and they both ran for the jug, -but Harold was foremost, and Robert returned. - -"Mas Robbut," Sam asked, "wey de children?" - -"We left them at the tent yonder. They were the first to see you; and -they fired the guns that you heard." - -"Bless dey young soul," he said, "I do lub 'em." - -"But how is father?" - -"Berry well--berry well--O Lord my leg!--'sept he in mighty trouble -'bout you all." - -"Here is the water, Sam," said Harold returning, "let me hold the jug -while you drink. There, don't take too much at first--it may hurt you. -How is uncle?" - -Sam told him. While they were conversing, Robert ran to the raft, -brought from it his gun, went to the most conspicuous part of the bluff, -and waving first a white handkerchief, until he received an answering -signal from Mary and Frank, fired the two barrels at the interval of -several seconds. - -"Please mossa, let me hab some mo'e water?" Sam asked; then taking a -hearty draught, he said, "Bless de Lord for dis nice cool water! It is -so good!" - -They inquired of him the nature and occasion of his accident. "It was -de boat las' night--Riley's boat," said he. "It kill him and cripple -me. We come to look for you all. De win' blow and de sea rise; and me -and Riley went to draw the boat higher on sho', w'en a big wave lif' de -boat and pitch it right into Riley's breast. It kill him I s'pose--I -nebber see him no mo'e. W'en I come to my senses, I bin lie right on de -beach, wi' my arm and leg broke, and de water dashin' ober me. I drag -myself up here las' night, by my well arm and leg; but if it hadn't bin -for de win' I nebber bin git here at all--it lif' me up like a fedder." - -"That is talking enough for this time, Sam," said Robert; "you are too -sick and weak, and we have no time to spare. Let us carry you to our -tent, and there you may talk as much as you will. Is there anything we -can do for you before we move?" - -"Only to give me a little mo'e water." He had already drunk a quart. -He also pointed them to a certain spot, where they found Riley's rifle -and its equipments, together with an ax and several gourds. These were -transferred to the raft; and Harold said, "Come, Sam, tell us how we can -help you. The sun is fast going down, and we have a long way to go. -Mary and Frank don't wish to be left in the dark, and are no doubt -looking for us to start." - -"De childun! Bless 'em!" said Sam. "I do want to see dey sweet face -once mo 'e. But I 'fraid it will kill me to move. See how my arm and -leg swell a'ready." - -After much demurring, Sam consented to attempt the removal; and though -he groaned and shuddered at the thought, it was effected with far less -pain than he expected. They spread his blanket beside him, helped him -into the middle of it, lapped and pinned its edges over a strong pole -with splinters of cedar, and taking each an end of the pole, lifted him -gently from the ground, and bore him at full length to the raft, where -they had previously prepared a couch of moss. - -The sun sunk into the waters ere they had gone half a mile; but the boys -pulled with a hearty good will, and moreover with the advantage of a -little wind in their favour. It was dark when they landed, or rather, -dark as it could be with a bright moon nearly at the full. Robert took -occasion while at the helm to re-load his two barrels with powder, and -repeat the signal agreed upon. As the darkness deepened they could see -afar off the figures of Mary and Frank standing upon the beach, before a -fire which they had made as a guide to the voyagers, and listening -apparently to every thump of the oars. Long before words could be -distinguished, Frank's clear voice rang over the waters in a tone of -inquiry. The two boys united their voices at a high musical pitch, and -sung out, "Sam! Sam!" repeating it at intervals until they perceived -from the tones of the children on shore that the name had been heard. -Presently Frank's voice shouted shrilly, "Howdy, Sam?" Poor Sam tried -to answer, but his voice was too weak. Robert and Harold answered for -him. Mary would have called out too; but the truth is she was crying -for joy, and was not able to utter a word. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - - -NIGHT LANDING--CARRYING A WOUNDED PERSON--SETTING ONE'S OWN LIMBS WHEN -BROKEN--SPLINTING A LIMB--REST TO THE WEARY - - -It was a picturesque scene as the raft drew near shore. The soft -moonlight upon the bluff--the faint sparkle of the briny water broken by -the oars--the lurid light from the resinous fire--the dark shadows and -excited movements of Mary and Frank--formed altogether a group worthy of -a painter's skill. - -Frank could scarcely be restrained from rushing through the water to -welcome the new comer; but when he heard how weak he was, and in what -bad condition, he waited in quietness. Harold took him in his arms, and -Robert made a stepping place for Mary with the oars, and they both shook -hands with the poor fellow, and told him how sorry they were to see him -so badly hurt. - -Leaving Harold and Frank at the raft, Robert and Mary hastened to the -tent to prepare a place for the invalid, that he need not be disturbed -after being once removed. They lit a candle, piled the trunks in a -corner of the room, and taking most of the moss that constituted their -beds, laid it in another corner, remarking, "We can easily obtain more; -or we can even sleep on the ground tonight, if necessary, for his sake." - -"I wish we had an old door, or even a plank long enough for him to lie -upon, as we bring him from the raft," said Robert, "it would be so much -easier to his broken bones, if they could be kept straight. But the -blanket is next best, and with that we must be content." - -By the time the transfer was completed, the boys were exceedingly weary, -having been disturbed all the preceding night, and engaged in vigorous -and incessant effort ever since they arose from their short sleep. They -sat for half an hour revelling in the luxury of rest. Sam appeared to -suffer so much and to be so weak, that they discouraged him from -talking, and took their own seats outside the tent, that he might be -able to sleep. - -"What have you done with the fawn, sister?" inquired Robert, willing to -divert their minds from the painful thoughts that were beginning to -follow the excitement of hearing from home. - -"O, we fed it with sassafras leaves and grass," said she, "and gave it -water. After that we sewed the torn skin to its place upon the neck, -and it appears to be doing very well." - -"You are quite a surgeon, cousin Mary," Harold remarked. "I think we -shall have to call you our 'Sister of Mercy.' If, however, our -handkerchiefs are still tied to it, I will suggest that it may be best -for it, as well as for us, that you make a soft pad for its neck, and -put on the dog's collar." - -"We have done that already," she replied. "I thought of it as soon as -we returned to the tent and saw the dog's chain. But as for my being a -surgeon, it requires very little skill to know that the sooner a fresh -wound is attended to, and the parts brought to the right place for -healing the better." - -"That is a fact," said Robert, starting, as a deep groan from the tent -reached his ears; "and that reminds me that perhaps Sam is suffering at -this moment for the want of having his bones set. We must attend to -them at once." - -"Set a broken arm and leg!" exclaimed Harold in surprise. "Why, Robert, -do you know how to do it?" - -"Certainly," he replied. "There is no mystery about it; and father, you -know, teaches us children everything of the kind, as soon as we are able -to learn it. I have never set the bones of a _person_, but I did once -of a dog, and succeeded very well." - -Harold asked him to describe the process. Robert replied, "If the bones -appear to have moved from their proper place, all that you have to do is -to pull them apart lengthways by main strength so that they will -naturally slide together, or else can be made to do so by the pressure -of your hand. Then you must bandage the limb with strips of cloth, -beginning at its extremity, so as to keep the parts in place; and over -this you must bind a splint, to keep the bone from being bent or jostled -out of place. That is all." - -They went into the tent, and made inquiry of Sam whether his bones did -not need attention. He replied that maybe his leg was in need of -setting, but that as for his arm he had _sot_ that himself, and that it -was in need only of splintering. - -"You set it yourself! Why, how did you manage that?" inquired Robert. - -"You remember, Mas Robbut, I bin hab my arm broke once befo'e; so I -knowed jes what to do," replied Sam, and then he went on to describe his -process. He said that finding the bones out of place, he had tied the -hand of his broken arm to a root of the cedar, and strained himself back -until the bones were able to pass, when he pressed them into place by -means of his well hand. - -After that he tore some strips from his clothing, and tied the hand over -his breast, at the same time stuffing his bosom full of moss, to keep -the bone straight, and over all passing a bandage, to keep the arm -against his side. He had made a similar attempt to set the bone of his -leg, but it pained him so much that he had given up the attempt. - -On examination, Robert learned that the arm was broken between the elbow -and shoulder, and that the leg was fractured between the knee and ankle. -"The leg," said he, "is safe enough. Below the knee are two bones, and -only one of these is broken. Would you like to have the bandage and -splints put on your arm tonight?" - -Sam replied that he was sure he should sleep better if Mas Robert was -not too tired to attend to it, for he would be "mighty onrestless" while -his bones were in that "fix." - -The wearied boy pondered a moment, and asked his sister to tear one of -the sheets or table-cloths into strips about as wide as her three -fingers, and to sew the ends together, to make a bandage five or six -yards long, while he and Harold prepared the splints. They then went to -the palmetto tree, half a mile distant, and selecting one of the -broadest and straightest of its flat, polished limbs, returned to the -tent, and produced from it a lath about the length of the arm. Having -bandaged the limb from the finger-ends to the shoulder, they bound it to -this splint, which extended from the armpit to the extremity, and Robert -pronounced the operation complete. - -Sam was profuse in his praise of Robert's surgery, bestowing upon it -every conceivable term of laudation, and seeming withal to be truly -grateful. "Tankee, Mas Robert! Tankee, Mas Harold! Tankee, my dear -little misses! Tankee, Mas Frank too! Tankee, ebbery body! I sure I -bin die on dat sand-bank, 'sept you all bin so kind to de poor nigger." - -"No more of that, Sam," said Robert, "you were hurt in trying to help -us; it is but right we should help you." - -At the close of this scene, the young people prepared for bed. It was -past ten o'clock, and they were sadly in need of rest; but so strongly -had their sympathies been excited for their black friend, that even -little Frank kept wide awake, waiting his turn to be useful. When, -however, their work was done, and they had lain down to rest, they -needed no lullaby to hush them into slumber. Within twenty minutes after -the light was extinguished, and during the livelong night, nothing was -to be heard in that tent but the hard breathing of the wearied sleepers. -Thanks to God for sleep! None but the weary know its blessedness. - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - - -THE SURPRISE AND DISAPPOINTMENT--NAMING THE FAWN--SAM'S -STORY--DEPRESSION AFTER EXCITEMENT--GREAT MISFORTUNE - - -Had there been nothing to excite them the company might have overslept -themselves on the following morning. But shortly after daylight they -were awaked by an incident that hurried them all out of bed. It was -nothing less than hearing Frank exclaim, in a laughing, joyous tone, "O -father, howdy! howdy! I am so glad you have come!" - -The dull ears of the sleepers were caught by these welcome words, and -all sprang to their feet. - -"Father! Father! Is he here?" they asked. "Where, Frank? where!" - -"Yonder," said he, sitting bolt-upright in bed, rubbing his half-opened -eyes with one hand, and with the other pointing to a corner of the tent. -"Isn't that father? I saw him there just now." - -It was only a dream. Frank had been thinking more than usual of home -during the day and night past, and it was natural that his visions of -the night should be of the same character with his dreams of the day. -He fancied that his father had found the lost boat, and having tied it -at the landing, was coming to the tent. Poor fellow! he was sadly -disappointed to learn that it was all a dream. The picture was so -vivid, and his father looked so real, that for a moment he was perfectly -confused. Mary tried to comfort him by saying, "Never mind, buddy; we -_will_ see him coming some of these days. But though father is not -here, you remember that Sam is, and that he is going to tell us about -home, as soon as he is able to talk. Come, let us get up, and see how -he is." The history of the preceding day dawned slowly upon the mind of -the bewildered child, and the sense of disappointment was gradually lost -in the hope of hearing Sam's story. - -The wounded man had spent a night of suffering. His leg pained him so -intensely, that several times he had been on the point of calling for -assistance; but hearing from every one that peculiar breathing which -betokens deep sleep, and remembering that they had undergone immense -fatigue, he stifled his groans, and bore his sufferings in silence. - -While Robert and Harold were occupied with kind offices around the -couch, Mary and Frank went to see after the fawn. Its neck was somewhat -sore to the touch, but otherwise it appeared to be doing well. They -gave it more water, hay and sassafras leaves. Frank offered it also a -piece of bread; but wild deer are not used to cookery, and the fawn -rejected it; though, after becoming thoroughly tamed, it became so fond -of bread of every kind, that it would follow Frank all over the woods -for a piece no bigger than his finger. "What shall we call her?" asked -Frank. - -"We will have a consultation about that," replied Mary, as she saw the -others approaching. "Cousin Harold, what name would you give?" - -"Snow or Lily, I think, would suit her colour very well," he answered. - -"Brother Robert, what is yours?" - -"As she came from among the flowers," he said, "I think Flora would do -very well." - -"Yes," added Mary, "and very pretty names all Frank, what is yours?" - -"Anna," said he, "I would like to talk to her sometimes, and to make -believe that she was Sister Anna." - -"That would sound almost too much like Nannie," Mary objected, and then -asked, "Did you say, brother, that you gave her to me?" He replied, -"Yes." "Then," she added, "I will call her Dora, for I heard father say -that that name means a gift." - -"Dora let it be," said Robert, patting its delicate head. "Miss Dora, I -wish you a speedy cure, and a pleasant captivity." - -About nine o'clock Sam awakened from a refreshing sleep, and the anxious -company assembled at his side to hear what he had to tell about home. -"I a'nt got much to tell," said Sam, "I lef so soon a'ter you all, dat -you know most all sept what happen to me and Riley on de way." - -"Let us hear it all," said Robert. - -"But before you begin," interrupted Mary, "do tell us about William. -Was he drowned or not?" - -(For the sake of the reader who may not be familiar with the lingo of -southern and sea-coast negroes, the narrative will be given in somewhat -better English, retaining, however, the peculiarities of thought and -drapery.) - -"O, no, Misses," he replied to Mary's question. "He only fell backward -into the water, and was a little strangled. He rose directly, and gave -the alarm. I suppose the reason that you did not hear him was that he -was under the wharf, holding tight to a post, for fear some of the fish -might come and take hold of him too. He came with me to Riley's -Island." - -"Now do you begin at the beginning," said Robert, "and tell us one thing -after another, just as it happened. If there is anything of which we -wish to hear more particularly, we will stop you to inquire." - -"Well," said Sam, "you know that when you left I was working in the back -room. I was putting in the window sash, when I heard your father -talking to some one at the door, and saying, 'Stay here, I will be out -in a moment!' He went into his room, came out with something in his -hand, and spoke a word to the man at the door, when we heard William's -voice, crying out, 'Help! help!' as if he was half smothered. Your -father said, 'What can be the matter?' I heard him and the stranger -running towards the bluff, and I ran too. When I reached a place where -I could see you (for the little cedars were between the house and the -water), your father had just fallen upon his knees. He had his two hands -joined together, and was praying very hard; he was pale as a sheet, and -groaned as if his heart was breaking. For a while I could hardly take -my eyes off from him; but I could see you in the boat, going over the -water like a dove through the air, leaving a white streak of foam -behind. Presently your father rose from his knees, and said, 'It is a -devil fish! He cannot hold that gait long. Sam, do you and William (for -William had by this time come up from the water), get the canoe ready in -a minute, and let us pursue them;' then he wrung his hands again, and -said, 'O, my God, have mercy, and spare my children!' - -"William and I ran a few steps toward the canoe, but I came back to tell -master that the canoe could not float--a piece of timber had fallen from -the wharf, and punched a great hole in it. Then the soldier spoke, and -said, 'The Major has a fine sail boat, Doctor. If you can do no better, -I will ride very fast, and ask him to send it.' 'Do, if you please,' -master said. 'Tell the Major he is my only help on earth. Lay your -horse to the ground, good soldier, I will pay all damages.' The soldier -turned short off, clapped his spurs to his horse, and made him lay -himself almost straight to the ground. - -"When your father came to the canoe, he said quickly, 'We can mend that -hole, and set off long before the boat comes from Tampa. Peter, make a -fire here at once--quick! quick! Judy, run to the house, and bring down -a pot, and the cake of wax, and a double handful of oakum. William, do -you go to the house too, and bring the side of harness leather, two -hammers, and a paper of the largest tacks. And Sam,' said he to me, -'let us take hold of the boat, and turn it over ready for mending.' The -hole was big as my head, and there were two long cracks besides; but we -worked very fast, and the boat was ready for the water in less than an -hour. Your father worked as hard as any of us, but every once in a -while he turned to watch you, and looked very sorrowful. At last you -went so far away that we could barely see you, like a little speck, -getting smaller and smaller. When you were entirely out of our sight, -your father took his other spy glass, went on top of the shed, and -watched you till we were ready to go. Then he came to us, and said to -me and William, 'I have concluded to send you off alone; you can row -faster without me. I will wait for the Major's boat. The children are -now passing Riley's Island, and turning down the coast. Make haste to -Riley, and say from me, that if he brings me back my children I will -give him whatever he asks. If he needs either of you, do you, Sam, go -with him, and do you, William, return to me; otherwise do you both keep -on so far as you can with safety, and if you succeed, I will give you -also whatever you ask. If you can hear anything of them from Riley, -make a smoke on the beach; if you learn anything good make two smokes, -about a hundred yards apart; I will watch for them. And now, my good -fellows, good-bye! and may the Lord give you a safe passage and good -success!' Neither I nor William could say one word. We took hold of -master's hands, knelt down, and kissed them. And, somehow, I saw his -hand was very wet; we could not help it, for we love him the same as if -he was our father, and the tears would come. - -"We reached the island about twelve o'clock. Riley was gone. His wife -said he saw the boat pass, knew who was in it, and went after it, -without stopping for more than a calabash of water. When we heard that, -we jumped into our own boat again, and pushed on. Riley's wife brought -down a bag of parched corn, a dried venison ham, and his gun and -ammunition, saying that if he went he would need these things. We -begged her to make two fires on the beach; for we thought that although -it was not the best news in the world to hear that you had been carried -so far away, it was good news to hear that you had not been drowned, and -that Riley had gone after you. - -"In about an hour we met Riley coming back. He had gone to a high -bluff, on an island south of his, and watched you until you had passed -out of sight. He was now returning home, uncertain whether to go after -you in the morning, or to give you up altogether. When we gave him your -father's message, he said he would go, for that the Doctor was a good -man, but that he must return home for a larger boat; that the coast -below was dangerous, and that the boat in which he was was not safe. So -we came to his island, where I staid with him that night, and William -returned to Bellevue. - -"As we left the island at daybreak we saw a vessel sailing towards -Tampa, but too far for us to hail. That day we did not search the coast -at all, more than to keep a sharp look out, for we knew that you had -gone far beyond. But the next three days we went into every cove and -inlet, though not very far into any of them. Riley said that since the -change of Indian Agents, many of his people were hostile to the whites, -and to all Indians who were friendly with them, and that perhaps he -should not be safe. - -"We saw some Indians on the first few days, but the last day we saw none -at all. Riley said that this coast was barren and bad; nobody visited -it. The Caloosa Indians, he said, used to live here, but they had been -starved out. There was only a narrow strip of ten miles wide, between -the sea and the swamps within, and a great fire had swept over it a few -summers before, and burnt up almost all the trees. The Indians supposed -that this part of the coast was cursed by the Great Spirit. - -"All that day we found the coast so full of reefs and shoals, and -covered with breakers, that we could scarcely get along; and we talked -several times of turning back. These breakers that you see from the -bluff, stretch from a great ways above. Riley did not like to pass -them. He said he was afraid we could not stop anywhere, except on an -island, which no Indian dared to visit; for that it was always enchanted -with _white deer_,[#] and the curse of the Great Spirit was so strong -upon it that no Indian could go there and live. - - -[#] It is surprising to learn how widespread is the superstition among -semi-civilized and uncivilized nations that white deer are connected -with enchantment. - - -"We kept on, however, as well as we could, and hoped to find some place -where we could pass the surf upon the shoals, and reach the shore, -before we came to that terrible island. But the wind was against us, -and also blowing on shore; and we made so little headway, that towards -evening we had to force our way through the smoothest place we could -find, and even then were nearly swamped more than once. When we landed -it was dark. We saw a fire afar off, and thinking it might be yours, I -tried to persuade Riley to go to it; but perhaps he thought it was on -_that island_, though he did not say so; he replied only that we were -going to have a storm soon, and that we must be preparing for it. We -drew the boat as high on the beach as possible, and made it fast by his -painter, made of twisted deerskins. - -"After we landed I cut some wood, and tried to make a fire; but before -we could set it a-blazing the wind came and the tide rose. We went to -the boat, and drew it up higher on shore, and then higher still; but -after a while the wind blew so hard, and the waves rolled so high, that -it was not safe to be near the boat at all. Yet we could not afford to -lose it; so we went down for the last time to draw it up, when all at -once a big wave came and pitched it upon us as I told you. - -"I had a terrible night. The water from the beach dashed over me while -lying under the cedar tree to which I had crawled, and the rain poured -down. The wind kept such a roaring that I suppose if a cannon had been -fired a mile off you could not have heard it. - -"The next morning I tried to set my broken bones. Then I dragged myself -to the edge of the bluff to see if Riley's body, or the boat, or -anything was in sight. But nothing was to be seen except the black -water rolling in from sea. As the light became stronger, I saw afar off -your tent and smoke, and I was then sure that the fire we saw the night -before was yours. I tried every way to make you see me. I took Riley's -rifle, and snapped it, but the powder inside was wet. Then I went to a -bush, and with my one hand cut a long switch, to which I tied my -handkerchief, and waved and waved it; but nobody saw me. I could see -_you_ very well (for my sight is good) sitting down, or walking about, -as if you were in trouble about something. Then I tried to raise a -smoke. Everything was wet; but the tree near me had a hollow, and in -the hollow was some dry rotten wood. I spread some powder on the driest -pieces, and by snapping the rifle over it several times, set it on fire; -but it was a long time before I could find anything to burn well. While -I was trying at the fire, you, Mas Robbut and Mas Harrol, went off; but -I kept on throwing into the fire whatever trash and small wood I could -collect by crawling after them, until I was sure Miss Mary and Mas Frank -would see it. At last I heard their guns, and knew by their motions -that they saw me; and for a time I felt safe. But you were so long time -away, and I was in such pain, that it seemed to me I must die before you -could help me, though I saw you come to the tent, and heard your guns. -And when, late in the evening, I saw that you had got a boat, or -something of that sort, and were coming over the river to me, I was so -glad that I--I--" - -Sam did not finish the sentence. The tears were streaming down his -black face, and the young people were weeping with him. There were but -few questions to be asked. Sam's narrative had been so full and -particular, that it anticipated almost every inquiry. - -The severe labours of the day before, together with excitement and loss -of rest, had so far relaxed the energies of the larger boys, that they -did little more that day than hang about the tent, and converse with Sam -and each other about home and their own adventures. Several times Harold -proposed to Robert to join him in visiting the beach, to ascertain -whether their signal had stood the storm, and if not, to replant it; but -Robert ever had some reason ready for not going just then. At last, -late in the afternoon, they took the spade and hoe, and went to the -beach. The flag was prostrate, and lay half buried in the sand; and -what was their dismay, on approaching the bluff, to see a vessel that -had evidently passed the mouth of the river just beyond the shoals, and -was now about four miles distant, sailing to the southward. - -"O, cousin!" exclaimed Robert, "there is our vessel--gone! It is the -cutter! Father is aboard of her! They came as near as they could, -looking for our signal--and there it lies! Oh--h!" said he, wringing -his hands, "why did we not come sooner?" - -"I believe you are correct," replied Harold, looking sadly after the -departing vessel; "we have missed our chance." - -There remained one solitary hope. It was possible, barely possible, -that some one on board might be looking that way with a spy-glass, and -that the signal might yet be seen. The boys eagerly seized the -flag-staff; they set the lower end upon the ground; they waved it to and -fro in the air; they shook their handkerchiefs; they tossed up their -hats and coats, and shouted with all their might (vain shout!), "Brig -ahoy!" They gathered grass, leaves, twigs, everything inflammable, and -raised a smoke, as large as possible, and kept it rising, higher, -higher. They were too late; the vessel kept steadily on her way. She -faded gradually from sight, and disappeared for ever. - -The two boys sat down, and looked sorrowfully over the distant waters. -They were pale with excitement, and for a long time neither said a word. - -"They may return," said Harold; "let us plant our flag-staff." - -They dug a deep hole, set the pole in the middle, threw in the dirt, -packed it tightly with the handle of the hoe, and then returned slowly -to the tent, to inform the others of their sad misfortune. - - - - - CHAPTER XX - - -SPECULATIONS AND RESOLVES--FISHING--INVENTORY OF GOODS AND -CHATTELS--ROASTED FISH--PALMETTO CABBAGE--TOUR--SEA-SHELLS, THEIR -USES--THE PELICAN--NATURE OF THE COUNTRY--STILL HUNTING--WILD TURKEYS -AGAIN--WORK ON THE TENT - - -The little company did not retire early that night. Sorrow kept them -awake. They sat for a long time speculating upon the probable -destination of the vessel, and upon their own expectations in the case. -To one it seemed probable that their father had obtained the use of the -cutter, for the purpose of examining the coast; to another, that he had -been brought by it to the place where they had last been seen, and that -he was now not far away; to another, that he would go down as far as the -Florida Keys, and there employ some of the wreckers to join him in the -search. At any rate they were sure that a search was going on, and that -it would not be long before they were discovered, and taken home. - -Ere retiring to rest that night they adopted a series of resolutions, -the substance of which was that they should live every day in the -expectation of being taken off, and yet husband their resources, as -though they were to continue there for months. - -1st. They were to keep their signal always flying. - -2d. To be as much as possible on the lookout. - -3d. To have a pile of wood ready for a smoke near the signal. - -4th. To keep on hand a store of provisions sufficient for several -weeks. - -5th. To examine, and know exactly what stores they possessed. - -6th. To use no more of their permanent stock than was absolutely -necessary, but to live upon the resources of the island. - -7th. To fit up their habitation more securely, that in case of being -assailed by such another storm as that of Sunday night, they should -enjoy a more perfect protection. - -8th. In every possible way to be ready either for departing home, or -continuing there an indefinite length of time. - -In consequence of these resolutions, the first business to which they -attended on the following morning, was the preparation of the pile of -wood for their signal by smoke; and the next, the provision of a stock -of food. As a temporary fulfilment of this last named duty, Harold went -with Frank to obtain a supply of fish, leaving Robert and Mary at the -tent, to make out the proposed inventory of goods. Both parties -fulfilled their contracts, and on coming together, Harold reported eight -large trout, besides a number of crabs, and a small turtle; and Robert -read a list, showing that besides the stores put up by their father for -Riley, and those brought by Sam and Riley in their boat, consisting of -bread and bacon, parched corn and dried venison, there were rations for -a full fortnight or more. - -Of the trout brought by Harold, all except one had been cleaned, and -presented to Mary; the last he reserved for the purpose, he said, of -giving them another specimen of wild-woods' cookery. Before sitting -down to dinner, he took this one without any preparation whatever of -scaling or cleansing, and wrapping it in green leaves, laid it in the -ashes to roast. It was soon done. Then peeling off the skin, he helped -each to the pure white meat in such a way as to leave the skeleton and -its contents untouched. Mary's taste was offended by the sight of a -dish so rudely prepared; but hearing the others speak in surprise of its -peculiarly delicate flavour, she also was tempted to try, and then -partook of it as heartily as any one else. - -While Harold was absent on his fishing excursion, Robert, having -completed his inventory, had obtained another stick of palmetto cabbage. -By Sam's instruction, this was freed from every particle of the green -and hard covering, boiled in three separate waters, in the last of which -was put a little salt. When thoroughly done, it was laid in a dish, and -seasoned with butter. Prepared thus it was a real delicacy, partaking of -the combined flavours of the cauliflower and the artichoke. - -Bent resolutely upon living as real "marooners" on the productions of -the island, the boys felt that it was necessary for them first to know -something more of the country around. It was therefore agreed that they -should devote that day to a combined tour of hunting and exploration. -To this Mary also consented, for she had now become more accustomed to -her situation, and moreover had Sam with her as an adviser. - -Taking an early breakfast, and calling Mum, they departed, leaving -Fidelle as a protector to Mary and Frank. The course which they pursued -was along the coast. For a mile they walked on the smooth hard beach, -and saw it covered with innumerable shells, of all sorts and sizes. -Some were most beautifully fluted; others were encircled with spurs or -sharp knots; some were tinted with an exquisite rose colour; others were -snowy white, and others of a dark mahogany. Conchs of a large size were -abundant, and there were myriads of little rice-shells. - -"I wonder if these shells can be put to no use?" asked Harold. - -"Certainly," Robert responded. "If we need lime we can obtain it by -burning them. These large round shells may be cut so as to make -handsome cups and vases. The long ones are used by many poor people for -spoons. And the conch makes a capital trumpet; our negroes on the -seaboard make a hole in the small end for this purpose. We often hear -the boatmen blowing their conchs at night; and when the sound comes to -us across the water, as an accompaniment to their boat songs, it is -particularly sweet." - -On learning these uses of the conch shell, Harold selected several fine -specimens, and threw them higher on the beach, remarking, that in case -they remained upon the island they would need other signals than those -of the gun or the smoke for calling each other's attention; and that he -intended to try his skill in converting some of these shells into -trumpets. - -Pocketing some of the most delicate varieties for Mary and Frank, they -continued down the coast, attracted by a large white object near the -water-side. At first it appeared to be a great heap of foam thrown -there by the sea, but soon they saw it move, and Robert pronounced it to -be a pelican. "It is a pity that it is not eatable," said he, "for one -bird would furnish more flesh than a larger gobbler. But it is fishy." - -"O, if that be its only fault we can correct it," replied Harold. "I -recollect one day when you were sea-sick, hearing the captain say that -he had eaten every sea-bird that flies, except Mother Cary's chickens; -and that he took off the skin as you would that of a deer or rabbit, and -soaked the flesh in strong brine; or if he was on shore he buried it for -a day or two in the earth, and that then the flesh was pleasant enough. -He said, moreover, that the fishy taste of water-fowl comes mostly from -the skin. Come, let us get that fellow. I cannot help thinking what a -nice shawl, in cold or rainy weather, his skin would make for Mary, if -properly cured with all its feathers on." - -The pelican, however, saved them all future trouble on account of either -its flesh or its skin, for, being a very shy bird, it flew away long -before they came within gunshot. Having ascended the bluff, they stood -upon a bank of sand, and looking far down the coast saw it curve out of -sight, without offering any inducement to pursue it further. -Immediately upon the bluff, and for a quarter of a mile inland, the -country was bare of trees, except here and there a cluster of dwarfish -cedars, overtopped by tall palmettoes; but in the interior the forest -trees appeared rising into loftier magnificence the farther they grew -from the sea. Striking across this barren strip--which, however, was -pleasantly varied by patches of cacti loaded with superb crimson pears, -and by little wildernesses of chincopin (dwarf-chestnut) bushes, whose -open burrs revealed each a shining jet black cone--and entering the kind -of forest where game might be expected, Harold gave Mum the order to -"Hie on"; and he was soon dashing about in every direction. - -"I suppose," said Robert, "that you intend to _still hunt_. But if so, -you must remember that I have the art yet to learn; and if you wish not -to be interrupted by my blunders, you had better describe now, before we -go to work, how it is that still hunters find their game, and then how -they approach it." - -"They find their game by various means," Harold replied, acknowledging, -at the same time, the justice of Robert's remarks. "Some by their own -keen eyes alone in watching or in tracking; others by a dog trained for -the purpose, as we expect to do. This last is the easier if the dog is -good. When Mum has discovered a trail, he will keep directly before us, -and as the trail freshens he will grow more cautious, until at last his -step becomes as stealthy and noiseless as a cat. We must then be -cautious too. If the woods are close so that we cannot see the deer, -nor they see us until we are upon them, our success will depend upon the -quickness of our shots, and the certainty of our aim; but if the woods -are open, so that we can see them afar off, we must use the cover of a -hill or of a thicket to conceal our approach, or else one of us must -leave the dog with the other, and advance upon them in the open woods." - -"But you do not mean to say," Robert argued, in surprise, "that deer -will allow you to come upon them in broad day-light, and shoot them -down?" - -"Yes, I do," he replied; "and it is easy enough if you will pursue the -right plan. When a deer feeds, he directs his eyes to the ground; and -during that time he sees nothing except what is just at his nose. That -is the opportunity you must take to advance. The moment he lifts his -head you must stand stock still; and if you can manage to be of the -colour of a stump, he will be apt to take you for one." - -"But can you stop soon enough to imitate a stump!" - -"Of course you must be quick; but this brings me to speak of another -fact. A deer never puts down nor raises his head without first shaking -his tail. Keep your eye therefore steadily fixed upon him, and guide -your motions by his signs. Old Torgah used to give me an amusing -account of the difference between deer and turkeys in this respect; for, -with all their sagacity, in some things deer are very simple, while the -turkey is so keen and watchful as to be called by hunters 'the wit of -the woods.' Old Torgah's account, given in his broken English is this: -''Ingin,' said he, 'see deer feed, and creep on him when his head down. -Deer shake 'ee tail; Injin stop still. Deer look hard at him, and say -"stump! stump! nothing but stump!" Presently Injin creep close, and -shoot him down. But Injin see turkey feed, and creep on him. Turkey -raise 'ee long neck to look, and Injin stand still like a stump; but -turkey never say "stump!" once; he say, "dat old Injin now!" and he -gone.' But see, Mum has struck the trail of something. Notice how -eager he is, yet how patiently he waits for us. Come, let us follow." - -In Robert's opinion, Mum's reputation for patience was, on the present -occasion, not deserved; for his pace was so rapid that it was difficult -for them to keep within sight, and moreover he soon sprang ahead, and -burst into a full loud cry. "I thought you said that he hunted in -silence," he remarked, almost out of breath with running. - -"I said he was silent on the trail of _deer_," replied Harold, "but -these are turkeys. Do you not see the deep print of their toes in -running! Mum knows what he is about. His racing after them will cause -them to fly into the trees; and then as he stands below and barks, they -will keep their eyes fixed on him, and never notice us. There they are! -See in that oak! Robert, do you advance behind the cover of yonder -mossy tree. I will find some other place. But as my rifle will carry -farther than your smooth bore, do not mind me, except to await my -signal. As soon as you are ready to fire, let me know by a whistle; if -I am ready, I will answer you; and then do you fire about a second after -you hear me. I will take the highest turkey." - -They advanced silently but rapidly. Each came within a fair distance. -Mum kept up a furious barking as the hunters approached. One whistle -was heard, then another; three reports followed in quick succession; and -four turkeys, two of them magnificent gobblers, tumbled heavily from the -tree. - -"Well done for us! Hurra!" shouted the boys, rushing upon their prey. - -It was indeed good shooting, although part of it was accidental. Robert -fairly won the credit of his two shots, having brought down the birds he -aimed at; but the ball from Harold's rifle had passed through the eye of -the one which he had selected, and broken the legs of another unseen by -him beyond, and it now lay floundering upon the ground unhurt, except in -its fractured limbs, but unable to rise. - -The young hunters swung their prizes over a pole, of which each took an -end, and then turned their faces homewards. The distance was not more -than two miles, but burdened as they were with guns and game, and -compelled to cut their way through frequent network of the grape-vine -and yellow jessamine, and dense masses of undergrowth, they were nearly -two hours in making it. Frank spied them from afar, and giving Mary a -call, bounded to meet them. "Whew!" he whistled, on seeing their load, -"what a bundle of turkeys!" He offered to help them carry a part of the -load, but they were too weary to stop and untie. They preferred that -Mary and Frank should show their kindness, by providing them with some -cool water. "We will pay you for your trouble," said they, patting -their pockets, which were stuffed full of something heavy; "make haste, -and let us have it." - -By the time they had wiped their wet brows, and begun to enjoy their -rest, the water came. The boys first emptied their pockets of the -shells and chincopins, found during their ramble, then cooled themselves -by bathing their wrists; after which they drank, and casting themselves -at length upon their couches of moss, they talked across the tent to -Sam, who seemed to be as much elated as any of them with their success. - -It was now past the middle of the day. The afternoon was spent in -working upon their tent. Their object was to make it more impervious to -rain and drift, in case of another storm; and this they effected by -raising the floor, and by spreading the sail of their boat as a sort of -outer awning. - - - - - CHAPTER XXI - - -RAINY DAY--THE KITCHEN AND FIRE--HUNTING THE OPOSSUM - - -It was fortunate for the young adventurers that they had executed so -promptly their intended work upon the tent, for though they had no heavy -wind, the rain poured down during the whole night; and when they arose -next morning, the sky was full of low scudding clouds, which promised -plenty of rain for all that day, and perhaps for days to come. But, -though the tent was dry as a hay loft, there were several deficiencies. -They had but a meagre supply of wood, and their kitchen fire was without -a shelter. The wind and rain were both chilly; and, it was plain, that -without somebody's getting wet they must content themselves with a cold -breakfast, and a shivering day. - -"Why did we not think of this before?" Robert querulously asked. - -"Simply because we had other things to think of," replied Harold. "For -my part, I am thankful that we have a dry tent." - -"So am I," rejoined Robert, changing his tone. "But I should be still -more thankful if we had a place where we could sit by the fire." - -"Very likely, _now_ since we know from experience, how uncomfortable it -is to be without. But I doubt if any of us would be half so thankful, -were it not for being put to inconvenience. I recollect a case in -point. My mother was once taken sick while we were travelling through -the Indian nation. At that time the Indians were becoming hostile, and -we were every day expecting them to declare war. O, how troubled we all -were! I remember that every morning we made it a point to say how -thankful we were for spending another night, without being scalped. But -afterwards, when we had returned home, and could spend our days and -nights in peace, we forgot to be thankful at all." - -Robert smiled at the naturalness of the description, and remarked, -"Well, I think we shall be thankful now for a fire and shelter. Can we -not devise some way to have them?" - -The result of this conference was, that in the course of an hour they -set up the boat-awning as a sort of kitchen, enclosed on three sides by -the remaining bed-sheets, and having a fire at the windward gable, near -which they sat very cosily on boxes and trunks brought from the tent. - -Contrary to their expectation, the rain began to abate about noon, and -long before sunset the surface of the earth was so much dried, and the -drops left upon the trees and bushes so thoroughly exhaled or shaken off -by a brisk wind, that the boys used the opportunity to bring in a supply -of wood and lightwood. The light-wood was very rich, and split into -such beautiful torch pieces, that Harold was tempted to think of a kind -of sport in which he had often engaged, and in which he was very fond. -"We have been pent up all day," said he to Robert; "suppose we change -the scene by taking a fire-hunt tonight." - -"With all my heart," was the reply; "and I think no one will object to -our having a fat roast pig for our Sunday's dinner." - -"Probably not," Harold rejoined, "and I am still more in favour of the -idea, for the reason that, as we take such game alive, we can keep it as -long as we will." - -Their preparation for the excursion consisted simply in splitting an -armful of lightwood, which Harold tied into a bundle, to be readily -slung over the shoulders by a strap. In the midst of their preparations -Frank came up, and on learning their purpose, almost shouted for joy. -He had so often heard Sam and William speak of the pleasure of their -'possum hunts, that it had long been the height of his ambition, as a -sportsman, to engage in one; but for various reasons the convenient time -had never yet come. - -"O, I am so glad!" he exclaimed, with a face lighted with pleasure; "you -will let me go, won't you?" - -Here now was a dilemma. How could they refuse him? and yet how could -they with propriety leave Mary with no other companion than poor -bed-ridden Sam? The boys saw no alternative but to give up the hunt, -until Robert proposed himself to stay with Mary, on condition that Frank -should carry the torch and light-wood, while Harold bore the ax and gun. -But to their gratification, Frank, perceiving the difficulties of the -case, and ashamed to rob his brother of a place which he himself was -incompetent to fill, set the matter at rest, by saying: - -"No, brother, I will not go tonight; I will wait and go with Cousin -Harold some time when Sam gets well. But you must give me the pigs when -you come back, and let me feed them every day." - -They praised him sincerely for his act of self-denial, and promised that -he should be no loser on account of it. Soon as it was dark they bid -him good-night, and departed. He stood in the tent door, happy in the -thought of their pleasure, and watched the animated motions of boys and -dogs, as the red light flashed upon the trees, and the whole party -became gradually lost from sight in the forest. - -The boys had not proceeded a half mile, before the quick sharp bark, -first of Mum, then of Fidelle, gave indications of their having "treed" -some kind of game. Hastening to the spot, they saw the dogs looking -eagerly up a slender, tall persimmon, and barking incessantly. For a -time they could discover nothing in its branches, or on its body; and -had begun almost to conclude that (in hunter's phrase) their dogs had -_lied_, when Harold took the torch, waved it to and fro behind him, -walking thus around the tree, and keeping his eyes fixed on those places -where he supposed the opossum to be. Presently he cried out, "We have -him! I see his eyes! Mum, poor fellow," patting his head, "you never -lie, do you?" Mum wagged his expressive tail with great emphasis, as -much as to say that he perfectly understood both the slander and the -recantation, and that he now desired nothing but the privilege of giving -that 'possum a good shake. Robert also took the light, and holding it -behind him, saw amid a bunch of moss two small eyes glistening in the -dark. The aim was so fair that the gun might have been used with -certainty, were it not against all hunting rule; an opossum must be -_caught_, not killed. The boys plied their ax upon the yielding wood, -the eyes of the now silent dogs being fixed alternately upon the game -above and the work below. The tree cracked and toppled. Mum's ears -stood perfectly erect; and ere the branches had time to sway back, from -their crash upon the ground, he was among them, growling at something -upon which he had pounced. It was the opossum; and like all the rest of -its tribe when in the presence of an enemy, it seemed to be stone dead. -They took it up by its scaly, rat-like tail, and again went on. - -In the course of a short walk they took a second, and on their way back, -a third. These were quite as many as they could conveniently carry; and -taking their captives home, they made them secure, by tying a forked -stick around the neck of each, on the plan of a pig-yoke. From the -moment that these singular animals found themselves in the power of -their enemies, they put on all the usual appearances of death; not a -muscle twitched, nothing stirred or trembled; each limb was stiff, and -each eye closed; not even the growl or grip of the dogs was sufficient -to disturb their perfect repose. Robert could scarcely persuade himself -that they were not really dead. Harold laughed. - -"They can stand the crash of a tree and the worrying of dogs," he said, -after they were made secure; "but there is one thing which they cannot -stand. See here!" and he poured a cupful of cold water on each. The -shock seemed to be electric. Each dead opossum was galvanized into -life, and pulled stoutly to break away from its wooden fetters. "Now -let us to bed." - - - - - CHAPTER XXII - - -FRANK AND HIS "PIGS"--THE CAGE--WALK ON THE BEACH--IMMENSE CRAWFISH--THE -MUSEUM--NAMING THE ISLAND - - -Frank's first words the next morning, as in his night-clothes he ran -from Mary's room, were, "Have you brought my pig?" - -"Yes! yes!" they answered, "three of them; and all yoked to boot, so -that they cannot get either into the garden or the cornfield." - -Frank did not comprehend this enigmatical language; he hastily dressed -and went out. Close to the awning he found the new comers sitting, each -secured by the novel pillory which Harold had contrived. They were ugly -looking creatures, with long, hypocritical faces, coarse, grizzly hair, -and an expression of countenance exceedingly contemptible. Frank had -often seen opossums before, but the fancy name of pigs had caused him -mentally to invest them with the neat and comely aspect of the little -grunters at home. When he hurried from the tent, and saw them in their -native ugliness, writhing their naked, snakey tails, he turned away with -unaffected disgust. - -"They are not very pretty," said Harold, watching the changes that -flitted across the little fellow's face. - -"No, indeed," he replied; "they are the ugliest things I ever saw. You -may keep them and feed them yourself; for I will not have them for -mine." - -The unsightly appearance of the opossum excites in many persons a -prejudice against its use for the table. But when young and tender, or -after having been kept for several days, its flesh is so nearly in taste -like that of a roast pig, that few persons can distinguish the -difference. - -A cage for the captives was soon constructed, of poles several inches in -diameter, notched into each other, and approaching at the top like a -stick trap. The floor was also guarded with poles, to prevent their -burrowing out. - -"Now we need one or two troughs for their water and food," observed -Harold, after the prisoners, loosed from their neck-locks, had been -introduced into the airy saloon erected for their accommodation. "I -propose, therefore, that Mary and Frank shall go with one of us to Shell -Bluff, and bring home a supply of conch shells, to be converted, as we -need them, into troughs, cups, dippers, and trumpets." - -Mary and Frank needed no persuasion to go upon this excursion, after the -glowing description given by the boys on their return from the beach. -Robert preferred to remain with Sam. The others set off--Harold with -his gun, which, for reasons of policy, was an inseparable companion, -Mary with a basket, and Frank with his dog and hatchet. On arriving at -the beach, down which they were to pass for a mile or more, the -youngsters amused themselves for a time with writing names, or making -grotesque figures in the hard smooth sand; then ran to overtake Harold, -who had walked slowly on, watching the sea-gulls plunge after their prey -on the surface of the water; for a short distance they went with him -side by side, chatting through mere excitement; then dashing far ahead, -they picked up shells and other curiosities thrown up from the sea. -Several times was Mary's basket filled with prizes, and afterwards -emptied for others still more beautiful, before they reached the place -which the boys had named "Shell Bluff." - -The beach at that place was lovely indeed. For half a mile or more it -looked like snow, mottled with rose colour here, and with dark brown -there; while, crowning the bluff above, waved a cluster of tropical -palmettoes, around whose bases gathered the dark and fragrant cedar. - -Again Mary replenished her basket, Frank filled every pocket he had, and -his cap besides, and Harold collected his handkerchief full of -fine-looking conch shells. They were about returning, when their -attention was attracted by the shell of an enormous crawfish, whose body -alone was nearly a foot long, and whose claws, extending far in front, -were of hideous dimensions. This last Harold said he must take home for -"Mr. Philosopher Robert," and learn from him what it was. - -Robert was much pleased to see the collections they had made, and -particularly so with the shell. He said that this was another proof, if -he needed any other, to show that they were on the western coast of -South Florida, for he had often heard of the enormous crawfish that -abounded there, and that were almost equal in size to the lobster. - -"Let us be sure, Harold," said he, "to put it beside your oyster, with -the raccoon's foot, as the beginning of a museum gathered from the -island." - -"Yes; and our rattlesnake's skin," Frank added. - -"And our turkey's tail, and Frank's plume," said Mary. "We have the -beginning of a museum already; for there are besides these things about -twenty varieties of shells and sea-weeds in this basket, some of which I -never saw before." - -Harold was as much interested as any in the idea of a museum; for though -he knew nothing of its proper arrangement, he had good sense enough to -perceive that it was a very ready means of acquiring and retaining -knowledge. - -"But the name of this island," said Robert, musing; "I have several -times wished that we had one. And why should we not, for who has a -better right to give it a name than we, its only inhabitants?" - -He expressed the mind of the whole company, and they soon proceeded to -call upon each other for nominations. "The rule in such cases, I have -heard, is to begin with the youngest," said Robert. "So Master Frank, -do you tell us what you would have it called." - -Frank mused a moment, and replied, "I will call it Turkey Island; -because turkeys were the first thing we saw here." - -"My name, I think, will be the Island of Hope," said Mary, as her -brother's eye rested on her. "We have certainly been _hoping_ ever -since we came, and will continue to hope until we get away." - -"Yes, but we sometimes despaired, too," answered Robert, "especially on -the morning after the storm. I have thought of the Caloosa name--the -Enchanted Island." - -"Please, Massa," Sam implored, "don't call um by dat name. I begin to -see ghosts now; and I 'fraid, if you call um so, I will see ghosts and -sperits all de time." - -"I think a more suitable name still," said Harold, "is the Island of -Refuge. It has certainly been to us a refuge from the sea, and from the -storm. And if it is the Enchanted Island, of which Riley spoke, it will -also prove a refuge from the Indians, for none will dare to trouble us -here." - -Sam declined suggesting any name. He said, pointing across the river to -the bluff, where he had met with his accident, "Dat my place, obe' -turrah side;[#] and my name for him is Poor Hope." - - -[#] That is my place, over the other side. - - -The name decided by universal acclamation, was THE ISLAND OF REFUGE. - -"I wish we had a horn of oil," said Robert, "I would anoint it, as -discoverers are said to do. And if any person could suggest an -appropriate speech I would repeat it on the occasion; but the only words -I can think of now are, - -'Isle of Beauty, fare thee well!' - -And much as I admire everything around, I hope ere long to repeat those -words in truth." - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII - - -THEIR SECOND SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE WAY THEY SPENT IT - - -On coming together in the morning, Robert proposed that they should add -to their usual religious exercises the singing of a hymn. "It is -father's plan," said he, "to mark the Sabbath with as many pleasant -peculiarities as possible." - -Harold was gratified with the suggestion, but remarked, "As I cannot -sing, you must allow me to join you in my heart, or else to assist the -music with my flute." - -"Oh, the flute, by all means!" Mary replied. "And see here what a -beautiful hymn I have just found!" - -Robert took the book, and read with remarkable appropriateness of tone -and manner that exquisite hymn by Dr. Watts, beginning - -"My God, how endless is thy love!" - - -The music that morning was unusually sweet. The voices of the singers -were rendered plaintive by a consciousness of their helpless situation; -and the rich tones of the flute, together with Sam's African voice, -which was marked by indescribable mellowness, added greatly to the -effect. - -The subject of the chapter was the parable of the prodigal son. Sam, -poor fellow, raised himself on his elbow, and listened attentively; his -remark made afterwards to Mary, showed that, however far beyond his -comprehension a great part of the parable may have been, he had caught -its general drift and meaning. "De Lord is berry kind; he meet de -sinner afore he get home, and forgib him ebbery ting." - -About nine o'clock the young people separated, with the understanding -that they were to re-assemble at eleven, for the purpose of reading the -Scriptures, and of conversation about its teachings. - -Robert went to the beach, and taking his seat upon a log, near the -flag-staff, looked upon the ocean, and engaged in deep reflection upon -their lonely situation, and the waning prospects of their deliverance. -His Testament gradually slipped from his grasp, and his head sunk -between his knees. Such was his absorption of mind, that the big drops -gathered upon his forehead, and he was conscious of nothing except of -his separation from home, and of the necessity for exertion. At last he -heard a voice from the tent. Harold and Mary were beckoning to him; and -looking up to the sun, he saw that eleven o'clock had come and passed. -He sprang to his feet, and in doing so, was rebuked to see lying on the -ground the Testament which he had taken to read, but had not opened. - -Harold, on leaving the tent, took his pocket Bible and strolled up the -river bank, to a pleasant cluster of trees, where he selected a seat -upon the projecting root of a large magnolia. His mind also reverted -naturally to their lonely situation; but he checked the rising thoughts, -by saying to himself, "No. I have time enough during the week for -thoughts like these. The Sabbath is given for another purpose, which it -will not do for me longer to neglect. When the Lord delivered us in -that strange way at sea, I resolved to live like a Christian, but I have -neither lived nor felt as I ought. The Lord forgive me for my neglect, -and help me to do better." He knelt down, and for several minutes was -engaged in endeavouring to realize that he was in the presence of God. -His first words were a hearty confession that, although he had been -early taught to know his duty, he had not done it, nor had the heart to -do it; and, though in the experience of countless blessings, he had -never been grateful for any until the time of that unexpected -deliverance. He thanked God for having taught him by that dreadful -accident to feel that he was a sinner, and that it was a terrible thing -to live and to die such. He said he knew there were promises, many and -great, to all who would repent of sin, and believe in Jesus Christ, and -he prayed that God would enable him so to repent and believe, as to feel -that the promises were made to him. - -Rising from his knees, and sitting upon the root of the tree, he opened -the Bible, and his eye rested upon the fifty-fifth chapter of Isaiah, -"Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath -no money; come ye, buy and eat; yea, come; buy wine and milk, without -money and without price." Here he stopped, for his eyes filled, and the -page became obscured. He put his hands to his face, and thought, "That -passage surely describes _me_. I came to this spot as a thirsty person -goes to a spring. My soul longs for something, I know not what, except -that God only can supply it, and that I have nothing to offer for its -purchase. Now God says that he will _give_ it, 'without money and -without price.' O, what a blessing! O, how merciful! Let me see that -passage again." - -He re-opened the Bible, which had been laid in his lap, but the place -had not been marked, and was not to be found. After searching some -time, he turned to the New Testament, and having opened it at the -Epistle to the Romans, was turning back to the Gospels, when his eye was -caught by these words (contained in the seventh and eighth verses of the -fourth chapter of Romans): "Blessed are they whose iniquities are -forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the -Lord will not impute sin." "Ah, yes!" he exclaimed, "how true that is! -There is no blessing like it." Supposing that something might be said -in the chapter to show how sin may be forgiven and covered, he read the -chapter through, but was disappointed. The only clear idea he gained -was that Abraham was counted righteous, and was saved, not by his works, -but by his faith. This confused him. "I always thought," said he, -"that people were saved because they were good. But this teaches,--let -me see what,"--at this time his eye rested on the words, "Now it was not -written for his sake alone (viz. that Abraham's faith was imputed to him -for righteousness), but FOR US ALSO, _to whom_ it shall be imputed, if -we believe on him that raised up Jesus, our Lord, from the dead, who was -delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification." - -"Ah, there comes my case again!" he mentally exclaimed. "It does seem -as if God is opening to me the scriptures. This fact, about Abraham, -was _recorded_ not for his sake, but FOR OUR SAKES _now_. And the -blessing bestowed on him (that is, the forgiveness of sin), shall be -bestowed on us too, 'if we believe on Him (that is, God the Father), -that raised up Jesus from the dead, who was delivered (that is, given up -to death--put to death) for our offences, but raised again for our -justification.' But justification, what does that mean?" - -He glanced his eye over the chapter. It flashed upon him that -justification means nothing more nor less than what Paul had been -speaking of throughout the whole chapter. Abraham was "justified"--that -is, "sin was not imputed to him"--he was "counted righteous," on account -of his faith. Now he understood the passage. It declared that we too -shall be justified, if we believe on God, who gave up Jesus to suffer -for our sins, and who raised him again that we might be counted -righteous. - -As soon as he had conceived this idea, and had certified his mind of its -correctness, by reading the passage over several times, he fell once -more upon his knees, and said, "O Lord, I am a sinner. But thou hast -said, 'Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters; and he that -hath no money.' I come as a sinner, thirsting for pardon, but having no -money to offer for its purchase. My only hope is in Thy promise. I -plead it now before Thee. Thou hast promised, that as Abraham was -justified by faith, so shall we be, if we believe on Thee, who didst -raise Jesus from the dead. Lord, I believe; help thou my unbelief. -Accept of me as righteous in thy sight, not because I am righteous--for -I am not, but because Jesus Christ was delivered for our offences, and -raised again for our justification. Forgive my iniquities, cover my -sins, and make me all that thou wouldst have me be, for Jesus Christ's -sake. Amen." - -For some minutes he continued kneeling; his eyes were closed, his hands -clasped, and his bowed face marked by strong emotion. It was pleasant -to be thus engaged. He had experienced for the first time the -blessedness of drawing near to God, and now he was listening to that -"still small voice," that spoke peace to his inmost soul. - -Once more he sat upon the rough root of the tree. He opened his Bible to -the same page which had been so instructive, but it was to the next -chapter, where he read: "Therefore, being justified by faith, we have -peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ." "Yes, yes," he -murmured, as his hand sought his bosom. "Peace indeed! Peace with God! -Peace through our Lord Jesus Christ--and justified by faith." He -continued reading: - -"By whom we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and -rejoice in hope of the glory of God. And not only so, but we glory in -tribulations also; knowing that tribulation worketh patience, and -patience experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed, -because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts, by the Holy Ghost -which is given unto us." - -"Ah! is not this true?" he joyfully soliloquized. "We glory in -tribulations. I used to wonder how people could glory in trouble. But -now, thanks to God for trouble! especially for the trouble that brought -us to this island, and brought me to Jesus Christ! Yes, _thanks to God -for trouble_!" - -Having read the chapter to the end, and found, as is usual with persons -in his state of mind, that although he could not understand it all, -there was scarcely a verse in which he did not discover something -suitable to his case, he knelt down and consecrated himself to God; -praying that the Lord would grant him grace to live as a Christian, and -more particularly so to live, as to be the means of bringing his young -companions to a knowledge of the truth. As he closed his prayer, the -words of the morning hymn rose vividly to his recollection; he did not -indeed use them as any part of his address to a throne of grace, but he -used them as uttering beautifully the language of his own heart in that -sweet communion to which he was now initiated. - -"I yield my powers to thy command, -To thee I consecrate my days; -Perpetual blessings from thy hand -Demand perpetual songs of praise." - - -Looking at his watch he saw that the hour of eleven was at hand. He -turned his face toward the tent, and walked slowly onward, and as he -went his lips continually murmured, - -"Perpetual blessings from thy hand, -Demand perpetual songs of praise." - - -While Robert and Harold were thus engaged, Mary told Frank to amuse -himself not far away, and that after she had looked over her own lessons -she would call for him. In the act of going to her room, she was -arrested by the voice of Sam, who said: - -"Please, misses, Mas Robert and Mas Harold both gone away; and if you -can, read some of the Bible to your poor sick servant--do, misses." - -Touched by his melancholy earnestness, she promised to do so with -pleasure, after having finished Frank's lessons and her own; and indeed, -urged on by his apparent thankfulness, she dispatched her task in -one-half the usual time, and then called for Frank. - -"What! have you learned your lessons already?" he asked, in some -surprise. She replied, "Yes." "Then," said he, "I wish you would make -mine as short, for it took you a very little while." But when she -informed him of the secret of her rapidity, and he heard a plaintive, -half-devotional sigh from Sam's corner, he said, "Get the book, sister; -I will learn as fast as I can, and then we can both go and sit by him, -while you read." Mary patted his cheek, saying that he was a good -fellow, whenever he chose to be; and giving him the book, he stood by -her side, and learnt his lessons very soon, and very well. - -The chapter selected at Sam's request was the third of John. With this -he was so well acquainted as to be able to repeat verse after verse, -while Mary was reading, and he seemed withal to have a very clear idea -of its meaning. Mary was surprised. She knew that her father was in -the habit of calling his plantation negroes together on Sabbath -evenings, and instructing them from the Scriptures, but she had no idea -that the impressions made by his labour had been so deep. - -It was not until half-past eleven that they were all assembled and -composed. They sang several hymns, then conversed freely upon the -subject of the chapter, which had interested them in the morning, and on -which they had promised to reflect. These exercises occupied them so -pleasantly that it was past the usual hour ere any one thought of -dinner. - -A part of Dr. Gordon's custom had been to call upon each of his children -every day at their midday meal, to tell what "new knowledge" they had -gained since that hour of the day preceding. On Sundays the same plan -was pursued, except that the knowledge was required to be suitable to -the day. This practice was on the present occasion resumed by the young -people. Frank's new knowledge consisted of part of his morning lesson; -Mary's, of a new method devised by her for remembering the order of -certain books in the Bible; Robert's, of the aim and object of the -parable just discussed: it was a keen rebuke to the Scribes and -Pharisees, who murmured against Jesus for receiving sinners and eating -with them. When Harold's turn came, he spoke with much emotion, and a -face radiant with pleasure. He said that he had on that day learnt the -most important lesson of his life; how good the Lord is, and how great a -sinner he himself had been; he had learnt how to love Him, and how to -trust Him; how to read the Bible, and how to pray. He was not able to -tell how it happened, but there was now a meaning in the Scriptures, and -a sweetness in prayer, that he had never before suspected, and that he -hoped it would last for ever. He concluded by saying that he could -conceive of no greater blessing than that of being enabled to feel all -his life-long as he felt that morning, after promising to try to live -like a Christian. - -To these remarks of Harold no one made reply. Robert looked down a -moment, then directed his gaze far away, as if disturbed by some painful -recollection. Mary gazed wistfully on her cousin, and covered her face -with both hands. Frank slid from his seat, and coming to Harold's side, -insinuated himself upon his knee, and looked affectionately into his -face. All felt that a great event had happened in their little circle; -and that from that time forth their amiable cousin was in a most -important sense their superior. They separated in silence, Robert going -to the spring, Mary to her room, and Harold to talk with Sam. - -Late in the afternoon they went together to the seashore, and sitting -around their flag-staff, on the clear white sand, looked over the gently -rippling waters, and talked thankfully of their merciful deliverance, -and of their pleasant Island of Refuge. The air became chilly, and the -stars peeped out, before they sought the tent. Again soft music stole -upon the night air, and floated far over the sands and waters. Then all -was hushed. The youthful worshippers had retired. And so softly did -sleep descend upon their eyelids, and so peacefully did the night pass, -that one might almost have fancied angels had become their guardians, -were it not for the still more animating thought that the _God_ of the -angels was there, and that He "gave his beloved sleep." - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV - - -MOTE IN THE EYE, AND HOW IT WAS REMOVED--CONCH TRUMPET AND -SIGNALS--TRAMP--ALARM - - -The next morning, while planning together the employments of the day, -Frank came in, holding his hand over his eye, having had a grain of sand -thrown into it by an unfortunate twitch of Dora's tail. It pained him -excessively, and he found it almost impossible to keep from crying. -Mary ran quickly and brought a basin, for the purpose of his washing it -out. He however became frightened at finding his mouth and nose -immersed, and was near being strangled in the attempt. It would have -been better for so young a person, if Mary had made him hold back his -head, and dropped the water under the uplifted lid. She next proposed -to remove it by introducing the smooth head of a large needle to the -painful spot, and moving the mote away; but neither would Frank allow -this. Robert then took the matter in hand, and having in vain blown and -rubbed in various ways, endeavoured to remove the substance by drawing -the irritated lid over the other, in such a way as to make the lash of -one a sort of wiper to the other. But neither did this succeed. By -this time the eye had become much inflamed, and Frank began to whimper. -Harold asked him to bear it for a minute longer, and he would try old -Torgah's plan. With a black filament of moss, the best substitute he -could devise for a horse hair, he made a little loop, which he inserted -under the uplifted lid, so as to enclose the foreign substance; then -letting the lid fall, he drew out the loop, and within it the grain of -sand. Robert observed that an almost infallible remedy is to bandage -the eye and take a nap; and Mary added, that it would be still more -certain if a flaxseed were put into the eye before going to sleep. -Frank, however, needed no further treatment; he bathed his eye with cold -water, wore a bandage for an hour, and then was as well as ever. - -During the conversation that preceded this incident, Harold had brought -out a hammer and large nail, and now occupied himself with making a -smooth hole in the small end of one of the conches. Having succeeded, -he put the conch to his lips, and after several trials brought from it a -loud clear note like that of a bugle. Robert also, finding that the -sound came easily, called aloud, "Come here, sister, let us teach you -how to blow a trumpet." - -It was not until after several attempts that Mary acquired the art. -Frank was much amused to see how she twisted and screwed her mouth to -make it fit the hole; and though he said nothing at the time, Harold had -afterwards reason to remember a lurking expression of sly humour dancing -about the corners of his mouth and eyes. - -"Now, cousin," said Harold, when Mary had succeeded in bringing out the -notes with sufficient clearness, "if ever you wish to call us home when -we are within a mile of you at night, or half a mile during the day, you -have only to use this trumpet. For an ordinary call, sound a long loud -blast, but for _an alarm_, if there should be such a thing, sound two -long blasts, with the interval of a second. When you wish to call for -Frank, sound a short blast, for Robert two, and for me three. - -In his different strolls through the forest, Harold had observed that -the wild turkeys frequented certain oaks, whose acorns were small and -sweet. It was part of his plan to capture a number of these birds in a -trap, and to keep them on hand as poultry, to be killed at pleasure. For -this purpose, it was necessary that the spot where the trap was to be -set should first be baited. He therefore proposed to Robert to spend -part of the forenoon in selecting and baiting several places; and with -this intention they left home, having their pockets filled with corn and -peas. It did not require long to select half a dozen such places, -within a moderate distance of the tent, to bait, and afterwards to mark -them so that they could be found. - -Having completed this work, they were returning to the tent, when they -heard afar off the sound of the conch. It was indistinct and irregular -at first, as if Mary had not been able to adjust her mouth properly to -the hole; but presently a note came to them so clear and emphatic, that -Mum pricked up his ears, and trotted briskly on; and after a second's -pause came another long blast. "Harold! Harold!" Robert said in a -quick and tremulous tone, "that is an alarm! I wonder what can be the -matter. Now there are two short blasts; they are for me; and now three -for you. Come, let us hurry. Something terrible must have happened to -Frank or to Sam." - -They quickened their pace to a run, and were bursting through the bushes -and briers, when they again heard the two long blasts of alarm, followed -by the short ones, that called for each of them. They were seriously -disturbed, and continued their efforts until they came near enough to -see Mary walking about very composedly, and Frank sitting, not far from -the tent, with the conch lying at his feet. These signs of tranquillity -so far relieved their anxiety, that they slackened their pace to a -moderate walk, but their faces were red, and their breath short from -exertion. They began to hope that the alarm was on account of _good_ -news instead of bad--perhaps the sight of a vessel on the coast. Robert -was trembling with excitement. A loud halloo roused the attention of -Frank, and springing lightly to his feet he ran to meet them. - -"What is the matter?" asked Robert; but either Frank did not hear, or -did not choose to reply. He came up with a merry laugh, talking so fast -and loud, as to drown all the questions. - -"Ha! ha!" said he, "I thought I could bring you! That was loud and -strong, wasn't it?" - -"You!" Robert inquired. "What do you mean? Did you blow the conch?" - -"That I did," he replied; "I blew just as cousin Harold said we must, to -bring you all home." - -"But, Frank," remonstrated Harold, "the conch sounded an alarm. It -said, Something is the matter. Now what was the matter?" - -"O, not much," Frank answered, "only I was getting hungry, and thought -it was time for you all to come back. That was something, wasn't it?" - -"You wicked fellow!" said Robert, provoked out of all patience, to think -of their long run. "You have put us to a great deal of trouble. -Sister, how came you to let him frighten us so?" - -"Really, I could not help it," she replied. "When I went to the spring -a little while since, he excused himself from going by saying that he -felt tired; but no sooner had I passed below the bluff, than I heard the -sound of the conch. I supposed at first it must be Sam, who had become -suddenly worse, and was blowing for you to return; so I filled my bucket -only half full, and hurried home; when I ascended the bluff I saw the -little monkey, with the conch in his hand, blowing away with all his -might." - -"And didn't it go well?" asked Frank. - -The young wag looked so innocent of every intent except fun, and seemed -withal to think his trick so clever, that in spite of their discomfort, -the boys laughed heartily at the consternation he had produced, and at -the half comic, half tragic expression which his face assumed on -learning the consequences of his waggery. They gave him a serious -lecture, however, upon the subject, and told him that hereafter he must -not interfere with the signals. But as he seemed to have such an -uncommon aptitude for trumpeting, Harold promised to prepare him a conch -for his own use, on condition that he played them no more tricks. Frank -was delighted at this, and taking up the horn, blew, as he said, "all -sorts of crooked ways," to show what he could do. The boys were -astonished. Frank was the most skilful trumpeter of the company; and on -being questioned how he acquired the art, replied, that when he and his -mother had gone on a visit to one of her friends, during the preceding -summer, he and a negro boy used to go after the cows every evening, and -blow horns for their amusement. - - - - - CHAPTER XXV - - -A HUNTER'S MISFORTUNE--RELIEF TO A SPRAIN--HOW TO AVOID BEING LOST IN -THE WOODS, AND TO RECOVER ONE'S COURSE AFTER BEING LOST--A STILL HUNT - - -It was remarked by Mary the next morning, that if some one did not go -out hunting they should soon be out of provision. "Which for our -character as marooners I hope will not be the case," rejoined Harold. -"Come, Robert, shall we be hunters today?" - -"We cannot do better," Robert languidly replied, "unless we go fishing -instead." - -"O, do let me go with you," begged Frank. "I am so tired of being -cooped up here under this oak tree, and running for ever to the spring -and to the oyster bank. I want to go either hunting or fishing." - -"Perhaps we can do both," said Mary, perceiving from Robert's looks that -he was disinclined to any great exertion. "Cousin Harold can take Frank -and go to the woods, while you and I, brother, can catch a mess of -fish." - -"That will do! O, yes, that is the very plan," Frank exclaimed, -clapping his hands. "Then we can run a race to see who shall do best." - -The company separated; Harold took Frank and disappeared in the forest, -where they were absent several hours, and Robert and Mary went to the -oyster bank, where they supplied themselves with bait, and then -embarking on the raft, began to fish for sheepshead, near a log imbedded -in the mud, and covered with barnacles and young oysters. The success -of the fishing party was very good; they soon had a basket half full of -fish, and the remainder filled with shrimp. - -Not so with the hunters. Robert and Mary were engaged in preparing -their prizes for use, when they heard a sharp halloo, and saw Frank -emerging from a dense growth of bushes, with the rifle upon his -shoulder, followed by Harold, who was limping painfully, and beckoning -them to approach. - -Washing their hands with haste, Robert and Mary ran to meet them. -Harold was seated on a log, looking very pale. Within an hour after -leaving the tent he had sprained his ankle, and ever since had been -slowly and with great suffering attempting to return. Mary was -frightened to see the haggard looks of her cousin, and inquired -anxiously what she could do to help him. - -"Take the gun, sister," said Robert. "Lean on me, cousin, I will -support you to the tent, and then show you the best thing in the world -for a sprain." - -Mary ran to the tent, put the gun in its place, prepared Harold's couch, -and then at Robert's request hurried with Frank to the spring and -brought up a bucket of water, by the time that Harold's shoe and -stocking had been removed. The ankle was much swollen, and the blood -had settled around it in deep blue clouds. - -"Now, sister, bring me the coffee pot and a basin." - -The basin was placed under the foot, and the coffee pot filled with cool -water was used to pour a small stream upon the injured part. This -process was continued for half an hour, by which time the inflammation -and pain were greatly reduced. It was also repeated several times that -day, and once more before retiring to bed, the good effects being -manifest on each occasion. - -This accident not only confined the whole company at home for the rest -of the day, but caused an unpleasant conviction to press heavily upon -the mind of Robert--the whole responsibility of supplying the family -with food and other necessaries would for a time devolve upon himself. -This fact almost made him shudder, for though a willing boy, he was not -robust; labour was painful to him; at times he felt a great -disinclination to bodily effort, but the greatest difficulty in the way -of his success in their present mode of life, was his ignorance of some -of the most necessary arts of a hunter. - -"Harold," said he, with a rueful face, the next morning, when they had -finished talking over the various means for discovering and approaching -game in the forest; "to tell you the truth, I am afraid of _getting -lost_ in these thick and tangled woods. It is a perfect wonder to me -how you can dash on through bush and brier, and turn here and there, as -if you knew every step of the way, when, if I were left alone, I should -never find my way home at all. Now my head is easily turned, and when I -am once lost, I am lost." - -"I know exactly what you mean," replied Harold, "and in former times I -used to feel the same way. But there are two or three rules which -helped me much, and which I will give to you. - -"The first is, _never allow to yourself that you are lost_. Say to -yourself that you are mistaken, or that you have taken the wrong course, -or anything that you will, but never allow the _lost feeling_ to come -over you, so long as you can keep it off. - -"When, however, you ascertain that you have unfortunately missed your -track, your next rule is to sit down _as quietly as possible_ to -determine your course. Most people in such a case become excited, run -here and there, at perfect random, and become worse bewildered than -before. First do you determine the points of the compass, and then -strike for the point you are most certain of reaching. For instance, -you know that anywhere on this island the sea lies to the west, and a -river to the north. You can surely find either of these places; and -when once found you will be no longer in doubt, although you may be far -from home." - -"But how am I to know the points of the compass?" inquired Robert. - -"Easily enough," his cousin replied. "But before speaking of that, let -me give you my third rule, which is, _never get lost_." - -Robert laughed. "That is the only rule I want. Give me that and you -may have the rest." - -"Then," continued Harold, "make it your constant habit to notice the -course you travel, and the time you are travelling. Watch the sun, or -else the shadows of the trees, and the angle at which you cross them. -Early in the morning the shadows are very long, and point west. In the -middle of the forenoon, they are about as long as the trees that make -them, and all point north-west. And at twelve o'clock they are very -short, and point due north. To a woodsman the shadows are both clock -and compass; and by keeping your mind on them, you can easily make what -the captain would call your _dead reckoning_." - -"But," said Robert, "what would you do on such a day as this, when there -is neither sun nor shadow?" - -"You must work by another rule," he replied. "Old Torgah gave me three -signs for telling the points of the compass, by noticing the limbs, the -bark, and the green moss on the trunks of trees _well exposed_ to the -sun. Moss, you know, loves the shade, while the bark and limbs grow all -the faster for having plenty of light. As a general rule, therefore, -you will find the south, or sunny side of a tree marked by large limbs -and thick, rough bark, and the north side covered, more or less, with -whatever green moss there may be on it.[#] Did I ever tell you how -these signs helped me once to find my way home?" - - -[#] Happening not long since to converse with an old and observant -farmer, on the subject of these natural signs, he pointed out another. - -"Notice," said he, "the direction in which those trees _lean_." - -We were in a pine forest, and, almost without exception, the trees that -declined from a perpendicular leaned towards the east. The severe winds -through the up country of South Carolina, Georgia and Alabama, which -start our trees and unsettle our fences, usually prevail from the west. -That is the point also from which almost invariably come our thunder -storms. - - -Robert replied that he had not. "I was at my uncle's, where I had never -been before, in a newly settled part of the country. A small stream ran -near his house, and bent considerably around his plantation. Down this -stream I followed one day, in search of ducks, and walked several miles -before thinking of home. My uncle's house lay due east, and instead of -returning the way I went, I determined to take a shorter course through -the woods. I had not gone far, however, before a fat squirrel jumped -upon a log, within good shooting distance, curled his tail over his -back, and sat there barking; he seemed to give me every invitation that -a squirrel possibly could to shoot him, and I did so. But it was really -curious to see the consequence. Such a barking of squirrels I never -heard before in my life. They were all around me, jumping, shaking their -tails, and _quaw-quawing_ at such a rate, that it was almost like -witchcraft. I killed as many as I could carry, and once more set out -for home. But I had completely lost my course; the chase had taken off -my mind, and I could tell neither which way I came into the wood, nor -how I was to go out of it. My uncle's house I knew lay to the east, and -the stream to the north. But which way was east, and which north? The -sun was hidden, and the trees were so close and thick, that the moss -covered their large trunks on every side, and the limbs and bark for the -same reason seemed to be of equal size all round. At last I spied a -small tree, that was pretty well exposed to the sun, and the limbs of -which were evidently larger, and the bark rougher on one side than on -the other; there was also a beautiful tuft of green moss growing at its -root, on the side opposite to the large limbs. These signs satisfied -me; but to make assurance doubly sure, I cut into the tree far enough to -ascertain that the thickest bark was on the roughest side. That one -tree was my guide. I struck a straight course for home, and reached it -without difficulty. Now, if you take these rules, you can guide -yourself anywhere through these woods, in which you will never be more -than three or four miles to the east of the sea-shore." - -"Thank you, cousin," said Robert; "thank you sincerely. You have -relieved my mind from the greatest embarrassment I have felt at the -thought of roaming these dark woods alone. Your rules give me -confidence; for the very trees that before caused my bewilderment shall -now become my guides." - -He took his gun, called his dog, and gave a look to Frank, in the -expectation that he also would come. But Frank had listened quietly to -the preceding conversation, and had as quietly made up his mind not to -go. He sat beside the cage, watching the opossum, and took no notice of -dog, gun, or look. - -"Jump, Frank," said Robert, in a cheering tone; "I am ready to go. Let -us see if we cannot find a deer." - -"No, I thank you," he soberly replied; "I do not love to get lost. It -does not feel pleasant. I had rather stay at home and pour water on -cousin Harold's foot." - -"Then stay," said Robert, in a disappointed tone; "I forgot that you -were a baby." - -Harold, however, who knew that Frank was an uncommon pedestrian, and -that Robert preferred to have company, whispered to him, "He is not -going to lose himself, Frank. I think, too, he will kill some deer, and -who knows but he may find another fawn to keep Dora company." Frank -seized his cap, and calling out, "Brother! brother! I am coming!" -dashed off in pursuit. Fidelle started too, but they returned to tie -her up, and to say to Mary that she must not be uneasy if they did not -return by dinner-time, as they were unwilling to come without game; then -taking some parched corn in their pockets in case of hunger, together -with Frank's hatchet and matches, they again set off. - -The first business was to visit the turkey baits; at one of which the -corn and peas had all disappeared, with evident traces of having been -eaten by turkeys. "What a pity we had not brought some more bait," -remarked Robert; "Harold says that when they have once found food at a -place, they are almost sure to return the next day to look for more. We -must share with them our dinner of parched corn." - -Renewing the bait, they proceeded in a straight course south, having for -their guide the bright clouds that showed the place of the sun to the -south-east. Frank was very anxious for Robert to kill some of the many -squirrels that frolicked around them. "May be," said he, "if you shoot, -they will quaw-quaw for you as they did for Cousin Harold, and then we -can go home loaded." But Robert replied that this would be a useless -waste of ammunition: that it would probably scare off the deer from the -neighbourhood; and that, moreover, his gun was not loaded for such small -game. - -Hardly had the argument closed before Mum began to smell and snort, here -and there, intent upon a confused trail. His motion became soon more -steady, and he started off at a pace that made the hunters run to keep -in sight. Afraid that at this rate Frank would give out, and that he -himself would be too much out of breath to aim surely, or to creep -cautiously upon the deer, Robert called out, "Steady, Mum!" The -well-trained brute instantly slackened his speed, and keeping only about -a rod ahead, went forward at a moderate walk. In this way they followed -for a full quarter of a mile, when Robert observed him take his nose -from the ground, and walk with noiseless step, keeping his eyes keenly -directed forwards. He "steadied" him again by a half whispered command, -and kept close at his heels. Soon he saw a pair of antlers peering -above a distant thicket, and the brown side of a deer between the -branches. Softly ordering Mum to "come in," and noticing that what -little wind there was blew so as not to carry their scent to the deer, -he said to Frank, "Buddy, if you will remain by this large poplar, I -will creep behind yonder thicket, and see if I cannot get a shot. Will -you be afraid?" - -"No," he replied, "if you do not go too far away." - -"I will not go out of hearing," Robert said, "and if you need anything, -whistle for me, but do not call. Hide yourself behind this tree, and -when you hear me shoot, come as soon as you please." - -It was easy to cover his advance behind the dense foliage of a viny -bower, until he was quite near. He paused to listen; the rustle of -leaves and the sound of stamping feet were distinctly heard. A short -but cautious movement gave him a commanding view of the ground. There -were three deer feeding within easy reach of his shot. He sprung both -barrels, and tried to be deliberate, but in spite of all resolution his -heart jumped into his mouth, and his hand shook violently; he had what -hunters call "the buck-ague." Steadying his piece against a stout -branch, he aimed at the shoulders of the largest, and fired. It fell, -with a bound forward. The other deer, instead of darting away, as he -expected, turned in apparent surprise to look at the unusual vision of -smoke and fire, accompanied by such a noise, when he took deliberate aim -with a now steady hand, and fired at the head of the next largest, as it -was in the act of springing away. - -"Come, Frank! come!" he shouted. - -Frank, however, had started at the first report, and was now running at -the top of his speed. Robert rushed forward to dye his hand for the -first time in the blood of so noble a victim; yet it made him almost -shudder to hear the knife grate through the delicate flesh, and to see -the rich blood gurgling upon the ground. Had it not been that such -butchery was necessary to subsistence, he would have resolved at that -moment to repeat it no more. - -But what was next to be done? Here were two large deer lying upon the -earth. Should he skin and cleanse them there, and attempt to carry home -the divided quarters? or should he carry home one deer and return for -the other? He decided upon the last. Before proceeding homewards, -however, he blazed a number of trees, to show afar off the place of his -game; then selecting a tree, as far as he could distinguish in his way, -he went towards it, chopping each bush and sapling with his hatchet; and -making a broad blaze upon this tree, he selected another in the same -line, and proceeded thus until he reached the tent. He had learnt by -one-half day's practice to thread the trackless forest with a steadiness -of course and a confidence of spirit that were surprising to himself. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI - - -CRUTCHES IN DEMAND--CURING VENISON--PEMMICAN--SCALDING OFF A PORKER'S -HAIR WITH LEAVES AND WATER--TURKEY TROUGH--SOLITARY WATCHING--FORCE OF -IMAGINATION--FEARFUL RENCOUNTER--DIFFERENT MODES OF REPELLING WILD -BEASTS - - -Harold's ankle continued so painful whenever he attempted to move, that -Sam advised him, the morning after the accident, to construct for -himself a pair of crutches. "Make 'em strong and good, Mas Harol," said -he, with a broad grin of satisfaction. "I hope by time you trow 'em -away, I'll pick 'em up." This work occupied the two invalids, while -Robert and Frank were engaged in their successful deer hunt. - -When the venison was brought home, Harold assisted in various ways in -preparing it for use; and also promised that if he was provided with the -necessary means, he would see that all which was thereafter brought in -should be properly cured. His favourite mode was by the process called -_jerking_. The plan was this: A wig-wam was made, about five feet in -diameter at the base, and five feet high, leaving a hole at the top -about two feet wide. A place for fire was scooped in the middle; and -the pieces of venison were hung in the smoke that poured through the -open top. Pieces an inch thick, when exposed at the same time to smoke -and sunshine were perfectly cured in the course of a day. The hams -required, of course, a longer time, and were all the better for a little -salt. The _salting tub_ was made of a fresh deer's skin, fleshy side -up, supported by stakes so as to sag in the middle. A substitute for a -_pickle barrel_ was also devised in the course of time; this consisted -of a deer's skin, stripped off whole, and rendered water-tight by -stopping the holes; in this the meat was put, covered with a strong -brine, and drawn up into a tree. When the visits of the flesh-fly were -apprehended, the mouth of the sack was secured by a string. But the -most convenient form in which the meat was cured was that known as -_pemmican_. To prepare this the meat was jerked until perfectly dry, -then pounded fine, and mixed with half its own weight of melted grease; -after which it was packed away in skin bags, having the hair outwards. -The pemmican could be eaten, like bologna sausage, either cooked or raw, -and kept perfectly sweet as long as it was needed. - -While describing these several modes of preparing and preserving their -meat, it may not be amiss to mention also a method adopted by Harold for -scalding off an opossum's hair without any of the usual appliances for -heating the water. The opossum had been killed before it was known that -the utensils for boiling were all in use and could not be spared. -Robert was perplexed, for he knew that the hair "sets" as soon as the -carcass is cold, and refuses to be drawn. But Harold replied with a -smile, - -"I have seen hogs scalded by being put into a deep puddle of water -heated with red hot stones. All the water needed for so small an object -as the opossum may be heated in a deer skin, hung like our salting tub -over the fire. But I will show you a still easier plan." - -He gathered a pile of dry leaves, with which he covered the body, and -then poured on water until the pile was quite wet; after which he piled -on a much larger quantity of dry leaves, which he set on fire. When the -mass had burnt down, the hair of the opossum was found so thoroughly -_steamed_ by the surrounding heat, that it yielded as easily as if it -had passed through the most approved process of the pork cleaning art. - -Towards sunset Robert went to the turkey baits; the birds had returned -to the place they had visited before, and eaten all the parched corn -thrown there the second time. He renewed the bait, with this difference -(made on Harold's suggestion)--that whereas he had formerly scattered -the corn broad-cast, he now strewed it in a sort of trough, or shallow -trench, made in the ground. This trench was made on a line proceeding -straight from a place of concealment, selected within good shooting -distance. Turkeys are greedy feeders; and when they find a place baited -as that was, they gather on each side of the trench, with their heads -close together, trying each to obtain his share of the prize; and a -person having a gun loaded with duck or squirrel shot, has been known to -kill six or eight at a time, by firing among their interlocking heads. - -An additional visit enabled Robert to determine that the hour of their -coming was early in the morning; and this being the only other -circumstance wanting to fix the time of his own coming to meet them, he -used that opportunity to arrange to his fancy the place of his -concealment. The trench was on a line with two short hedges of bamboo -brier, diverging from each other in the shape of the letter V, having a -place of egress at the angle. He closed the mouth of the V by planting -a blind of evergreens, high as his head, and very close at the bottom; -and as it was probable that he should be compelled to remain some hours -in concealment, he made a seat, and opened through the blind a hole for -observation. - -On the following morning he was up and moving at the peep of day. Mary -prepared him a cup of coffee, and by the time that there was light -sufficient to follow the blazed track he was on the way. His course lay -eastward, and through the opening branches glowed that beautiful star -which he had often admired, Venus, the gem of the morning, "flaming upon -the forehead of the dawn." - -Frank begged hard to be allowed to go too, his confidence in Robert's -woodsmanship having been greatly increased by the recent success; but -Harold decided against him. He said that in turkey shooting the fewer -persons there were present the better; that Robert himself must keep -still as a mouse, and that well trained as Mum was, it would be better -even for him to be left behind. Robert therefore departed alone, -putting into his pocket a small volume of Shakespeare, to aid in whiling -away the slow hours of his solitary watch. - -On arriving at the spot his first act was to see that the bait was yet -untouched. He took his seat, and continued for a long time peeping -through the port hole, and listening with an attention so acute that he -could hear the rush of his own blood along the throbbing arteries. But -as the minutes passed, and no change occurred, not even the chirp of a -bird or the bark of a squirrel enlivening the grim solitude, his -excitement gradually gave way to weariness. He leaned his gun against -the wall of vines, and drew out his book. It was the first volume, -containing that magnificent drama, "The Tempest." He read rapidly the -familiar scenes describing Ariel, the light, invisible spirit, and -Caliban, the hideous son of the old hag, and Prospero, with his -beautiful daughter, and the dripping refugees from the sea, and became -so deeply absorbed as perfectly to forget where he was, until a slight -rustling behind a briery thicket near the bait aroused his attention. -Whatever the animal might have been, its step was very stealthy, and -evidently approaching. Laying down the book, and grasping his gun, he -peeped cautiously around; nothing was visible. Soon he heard a rattling -upon the ground of falling fragments, as if from some animal climbing a -tree, and a grating sound like that of bark which is grasped and -crushed. - -"I wonder what that can be?" he mentally soliloquized. "Perhaps a large -fox-squirrel climbing after acorns--but no, there is too much bark -falling for that. It must be a squirrel barking a dead limb for worms. -That's it! O, yes, that's it." - -But it was no squirrel, and had Robert been more of a woodsman he would -not have returned so quietly to his reading. Indeed, he had become more -deeply interested in his book than in his business, and was glad of any -excuse that allowed him to return to Prospero and the shipwrecked crew. -He read a few pages more, and stopping to connect in his mind the -disjointed parts of the story, his eye rested upon what appeared to be -the bushy tail of a very large squirrel, lying upon a limb of the tree -that overhung the bait. - -"I knew it was a squirrel," said he to himself; "but he is a bouncer! -How long his tail is! and how it moves from side to side like a cat's, -when it sees a bird or a mouse that it is trying to catch. I wish I -could see his body, but it is hidden by that bunch of leaves." - -His imagination was so powerfully impressed with the graphic scenery of -"The Tempest," that he could scarcely think of anything else. The idea -in his mind at that moment was the ludicrous scene in which the drunken -Stephano comes upon the queer bundle, made up of Caliban and Trinculo, -lying head to head under the same frock, and appearing to his unsteady -eyes like a monster with two pairs of legs at each end. As Robert -looked into the tree, he almost laughed to catch himself fancying that -he saw Caliban's head lying on the same limb on which lay the squirrel's -tail, and staring at him with its two great eyes. Indeed he did see -something. There was a veritable head resting there, and two great -eyeballs were glaring upon him, and nothing but the irresistible -influence of the scenes he had read deceived him for a moment with the -idea that it was Caliban's. - -A second and steady look would probably have revealed the truth; but for -this he had not time. The welcome "twit! twit!" of the expected game -caused him to look through his port hole, and a large turkey cock, -accompanied by four hens, ran directly to the trench, and began to eat -as fast as they could pick up the grains. Robert cautiously slipped his -gun through the port hole, and took deliberate aim, confident that he -could kill the five at one shot. But hesitating a moment whether he -should commit such wholesale destruction, when they were already so well -supplied with fresh meat, his gun made a slight noise against the -leaves, which attracted the attention of the turkeys, and caused the -hens to dart away. The gobbler, being the leader and protector of the -party, stood his ground courageously, stretching his long neck full four -feet high, looking in every direction, and then coming cautiously -towards the blind to reconnoitre. - -Robert had gained experience from his still hunting; and in this -conjuncture stood perfectly motionless, keeping his gun as immovable as -the stiff branch of a dry tree. The bird was deceived. It returned -quietly to the trench, and commenced feeding. Robert waited in the hope -that it would be joined by another; but no other coming, he fired while -it was picking up the last few grains, and killed it. The moment of -pulling the trigger, he heard a rustle of leaves in the tree above the -turkey, and the moment after the report of his gun a heavy fall upon the -ground. As he rushed from his concealment to seize the fallen game, he -was horrified to see an enormous beast of the cat kind, crushing the -head of the bird in its mouth, while its paw pinioned the fluttering -wings. It was a panther. It had crawled into the tree while Robert was -reading. It was _its_ tail he had mistaken for a squirrel's, and _its_ -head he had fancied was Caliban's. For half an hour it had been glaring -upon him with its big eyeballs, waiting until he should pass near enough -to be pounced upon. - -The coming of the turkeys had distracted its attention; and being -hungry, it had ceased to watch for its human victim, and resolved upon -that which was surer. When Robert emerged from his concealment it -turned upon him, dropped the mangled head from its bloody mouth, -reversed the hair on both back and tail, showed its enormous fangs, and -growled. Had he retreated from the field he might have escaped the -terrible conflict that awaited him, for the panther, left to the -peaceable possession of its prize, would probably have snatched it up -and ran away. But his horror at the sight was so great that for a -moment he was paralysed. He convulsively clutched his gun, and was on -the point of firing almost without aim, when another fierce growl from -the panther, that appeared to be gathering itself for a leap, brought -him to his senses. He took deliberate aim between its eyes, and fired. -It was a desperate chance, for the gun was loaded only with duck shot. -The howl of rage and pain with which the panther bounded upon him, and -the grinning horrible teeth that it showed, made his blood run cold. He -clubbed his gun, prepared to aim a heavy blow upon its forehead, but, to -his surprise, instead of leaping upon him, it sprang upon the thicket of -briers, about three feet distant, and began furiously to tear on every -side at perfect random. - -He needed no better chance to escape from so dangerous a neighbourhood; -and, in the moment of leaving, saw that both eyes of the animal had been -shot away, and that the bloody humour was streaming down its face. He -hurried on for a few steps, but fearing that the frantic beast might -pursue him, he slipped behind a tree, and pouring hastily into his gun a -charge of powder, which he rammed down as he ran, put upon that a heavy -load of deer shot, and then made his way homewards. - -Ere he had run one-half the distance, however, his fears began to -subside. The panther, if not mortally wounded, was stone-blind; why -should he not muster courage enough to complete the work, and thus -perform a feat of which he might be proud as long as he lived? In the -midst of this cogitation, he heard before him the tramp of footsteps, -and saw the glimmering of an animal that bounded towards him with rapid -pace. Could this be the panther which had pursued him, and intercepted -his flight! He levelled his piece in readiness for battle, and was -preparing to pull trigger at the first fair sight, when he saw that, -instead of a panther, it was Mum--good faithful Mum, broken loose from -his confinement at home, and come in a moment of need to help his -master. What a relief! Robert called him, patted him, hugged him, and -then said, "Stop, Mum! I'll give you something to do directly. Just -wait a minute, boy, till I load this other barrel; and with you to help -me, I shall not be afraid of any panther, whether his eyes are in or -out." - -Mum had sagacity enough to know that his master was greatly excited, and -he showed his own sympathy by whining, frisking about, and wagging his -short tail. Robert loaded with dispatch, hurried back, keeping Mum -directly before him, and holding his piece ready for instant use; but -the panther had disappeared. - -On reaching the field of battle, Mum's first act was to spring upon the -prostrate bird, but finding it dead he let it lie; then perceiving the -odour of the panther's track, his hair bristled, he followed the trail -for a few steps, and returned, looking wistfully into his master's face. -He evidently understood the dangerous character of the beast that had -been there, and was reluctant to follow. Robert, however, put him upon -the trail, and encouraged him to proceed. Mum undertook the business -very warily. He went first to the brier on which the panther had last -been seen; then in a zigzag course, that seemed to be interrupted by -every bush against which the blinded beast had struck; finally he -bristled up again, and gave signs of extreme caution. A few steps -brought them to a fallen log, between two large branches of which Robert -saw his formidable enemy, crouched and panting. He softly called in his -dog. The panther pricked up its ears, and raised its head, as if trying -to pierce through the impenetrable gloom. Robert came noiselessly nearer -and nearer, until within ten paces, then deliberately taking aim, he -discharged the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes. It -leaped convulsively forward, and died almost without a struggle. - -[Illustration: Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of -bullets between the creature's eyes] - -Soon as it was indubitably dead, Robert went forward to examine it. He -turned it over, felt its bony legs and compact body; looked at the -terrible fangs from which he had made so narrow an escape, and, having -satisfied his curiosity, attempted to take it upon his shoulder; but -this was far beyond his strength--the panther was heavy as a large deer. -He marked carefully the spot where it lay, and returning to the tree for -his book and bird, hurried home, to tell the others of his perilous -adventure. - -Hardly had he come within sight, before Frank's quick eyes discerned -him. "What!" said he, with a playful taunt, "only one turkey! I -thought you would have had a house full, you staid so long and fired so -often. Cousin Harold hardly knew what to make of it; he said he supposed -you must have _wounded_ a turkey; so I ran and let Mum loose to help -you." - -"I am glad you did," replied Robert, drawing a long breath, "for never -in my life was I more in need of help." - -"And you didn't get the other after all?" - -"O, yes, all I aimed at. But something came near getting me, too. -Where are Cousin Harold and sister?" - -"In the tent." - -Harold and Mary smiled with pleasure to see the fine bird on his -shoulder, but could not understand the seriousness of countenance with -which he approached. He related the particulars of his adventure, to -which they listened with breathless attention. Mary turned very pale, -Harold's eyes flashed fire, and Sam's white teeth shone in repeated -laughs of admiration. - -"How I wish I could have been with you," said Harold, looking mournfully -at his lame foot. - -"I wish you had been." - -"That was a terrible moment, when you had fired your last barrel, and -the panther was rushing upon you. You must have given up all for lost." - -"No," replied Robert, "I felt myself tremendously excited, but had no -idea of giving up." - -"That is natural," said Harold. "No one ever gives up while there is -anything to do. But do tell me, what did you think of? People can -think so fast, and so powerfully, when brought to the pinch, that I like -to hear all about their plans and thoughts. Tell me everything." - -"From first to last," said Robert, smiling, "I thought of many things, -but of none which I had time to execute, except to fire into his eyes, -and club my gun. I first thought of running away, but not until I had -stood so long that the panther seemed about to spring upon me. Then the -idea occurred to me of trying the power of my eye, as father recommended -about dogs; but I confess there was more power in his eye than mine, for -I was badly frightened. My next thought was to take off my cap and rush -upon him, as if that was some deadly weapon. I heard once of a lady in -India, who saved herself and several others from a Bengal tiger, by -rushing at him with an umbrella which she kept opening and shutting as -she ran. There was another plan still, of a negro in Georgia, who -fought and killed a panther with his knife. But," he continued, "let us -talk a moment of the carcass. What shall I do with it; leave it there -or bring it to the tent?" - -"O, bring it, bring it, by all means," Harold replied; "I doubt not -Cousin Mary and Frank will help you." - -Mary was not at all pleased with the prospect of such unladylike -business, and in consequence gave Harold a look of disapproval, which he -affected not to see. She went, nevertheless, and the panther was soon -lying before the tent-door. The rest of the forenoon was spent in -flaying it, which they did with the claws, tail and ears attached; for -Robert had remarked, that being compelled to imitate Hercules in -destroying wild beasts, he had a fancy to imitate him also in his couch. -While thus engaged, Harold asked for the story of the negro. - -"It is not much of a story," said Robert; "I thought of it merely in -connection with the rest. The negro was going to his wife's house, -which was some miles distant from the plantation, and which made it -necessary for him to pass through a dark, dismal swamp. Usually he -passed it by daylight, for it was infested by wild beasts; but being a -daring fellow, he sometimes went by night, armed only with a long sharp -knife. The last time he made the attempt he did not reach his wife's -house, and his master went in search of him. Deep in the swamp he had -met with a panther, and had a terrible fight. Traces of blood were -plentiful, and deep tracks, where first one and then the other had made -some unusual effort. Near at hand lay the panther, stabbed in nine -places, and a little beyond lay the negro, torn almost to pieces. They -had killed each other." - -"I wonder," said Harold, "that he did not carry a torch; no wild beast -will attack a person bearing fire." - -"Are you sure of that?" Robert inquired. - -"As sure as I can be, from having heard of it often, and tried it -twice." - -Robert begged for the particulars. - -"I went with my father and two other gentlemen, on a hunting excursion -among the mountains, where we camped out, of course. One of the -gentlemen having heard that there were plenty of wolves in that region, -and wishing, as he said, to have some fun that night, had rubbed gum -assafoetida upon the soles of his boots, before leaving the tent for it -is said that wolves are attracted by the smell of this gum, and will -follow it to a great distance. Now, whether it was the smell of the -assafoetida or of our game, I will not pretend to say, but the wolves -came that night in such numbers that we could scarcely rest. They -howled first on this side and then on that, and barked in such short -quick notes, that one sounded like half a dozen. Our horses were -terribly frightened; we could scarcely keep them within bounds; and our -dogs ran slinking into the tent with every sign of fear. The only plan -by which we could sleep with comfort was by building a large fire, and -keeping it burning all night." - -"Did not the gentleman who was so fond of wolves go out after them?" -asked Robert. - -"O, yes, we all went, again and again, but the cunning creatures kept in -the edge of the darkness, and when we approached on one side, they ran -to the other. It was there I heard the other gentleman, who was -esteemed a great hunter, remark, that all wild beasts are afraid of -fire." - -"I wonder why?" - -"Night beasts are afraid I suppose, because they prowl in darkness; and -as for the others, if they once feel the pain of fire they will be apt -to keep out of its way." - -"The other circumstance is this:--Last year I went on a night hunt, with -some boys of my own age; and not only did we meet with very poor -success, but for some hours were completely lost. About an hour before -day I left the company, and returned home; for I had promised my mother -to return by twelve o'clock. Before parting company, we heard a panther -in the woods directly in my way, crying for all the world like a young -child. The boys tried to frighten me out of my intention; but I told -them that if they would only let me have a good torch, I should safely -pass by a dozen panthers. It was full two miles home. The panther -continued his cry until I came within a furlong, and then ceased. As I -passed the piece of woods from which his voice appeared to come, I heard -afar off the stealthy tread of something retiring, and saw two large -eyes shining in the dark. I have always supposed that these were the -eyes and tread of the panther, and that it was driven off by the torch." - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII - - -TURKEY-PEN--SUCKING WATER THROUGH OOZY SAND--EXPLORING TOUR--APPEARANCE -OF THE COUNTRY--"MADAME BRUIN"--SOLDIER'S REMEDY FOR CHAFED FEET--NIGHT -IN THE WOODS--PRAIRIE--INDIAN HUT--FRUIT TREES--SINGULAR SPRING - - -It would be useless, and perhaps tedious, to trace thus day by day, and -hour by hour, the history of our young friends. We will now pass over -an interval of nearly three weeks, from Saturday, November sixth, when -Robert's contest with the panther occurred, to Wednesday, November -twenty-fourth, when their affairs received another turn. - -The only incident worth relating that occurred during this period, was -the construction of a pen for entrapping turkeys. It was simply a -covered enclosure, of ten or twelve feet square, with a deep trench -communicating from the outside to the centre. This trench was made deep -enough to allow a feeding turkey to walk under the side of the pen, and -next the wall, inside, it was bridged over, so that the birds in running -around the enclosure, after having entered, might not fall into the -trench, and see their way out. This trap is planned with a knowledge of -the fact, that though a turkey looks down when feeding, it never looks -down when trying to escape. This is equally true of the quail or -southern partridge, and perhaps of most of the gallinaceous birds. By -means of this trap the boys took so many turkeys that they were at last -weary of seeing them. - -In the meantime Harold's ankle had become so nearly well, that for a -week it had been strong enough for all ordinary purposes; and Sam's -bones, though by no means fit to be used, were rapidly knitting, and -gave promise of being all that broken bones can become in the course of -a few weeks. No one had yet come to their rescue. Often had they gone, -singly and together, to the flag-staff, and swept the watery horizon -with their glass, but no helper appeared, and no sign. Robert and Mary -had learned by this time to curb their impatience, and to wait in -calmness the time when they should commence working upon their proposed -boat. - -From the first day that they found themselves shut up upon the island, -Robert and Harold had meditated an exploration of the surrounding -country, but had hitherto been prevented by various causes. Among these -was Mary's excessive nervousness at the idea of being left alone, and -particularly so after Robert's contest with the panther; but now she -said, that with Fidelle to guard, and with Sam to shoot, exclusive of -what she herself might do in case of an emergency, she gave her consent -to the tour. - -The stock of provision laid in by this time was quite respectable. Five -deer had been killed, and their hams were now in the smoke, the company -having in the meantime subsisted upon the other parts of the venison, -turkeys from the pen, oysters, crabs, and fish. There were also fifty -dried fish, two live turkeys, and four fat "pigs" (so called) in the -cage, to say nothing of the stores brought from home. Before starting, -the boys provided Mary with a large supply of wood for the kitchen and -smoke-house, water also, and everything else which they could foresee as -needful. They loaded the remaining guns with heavy shot, and laid them -aside ready for use; and, moreover, offered to build for her a palisade -around the tent, by driving down stakes, and wattling them with grape -vines; but to this last Mary objected, saying she was ashamed to be -considered so great a coward. - -It was broad daylight on the morning of Wednesday, the twenty-fourth day -of November, when they set out upon their tour. Robert carried the -wallet of provision, consisting of parched corn, jerked venison, and a -few hard crackers of Mary's manufacture; in his belt he fastened a flat -powder flask filled with water, being the best substitute he could -devise for a canteen. Harold carried the blanket rolled like a wallet, -and Frank's hatchet stuck in his belt. - -Willing to ascertain the coastwise dimensions of the island, and also -the approaches to it from sea, they directed their course along the hard -smooth beach, occasionally ascending the bluff for the purpose of -observing the adjacent country. Their rate of travelling was at first -intentionally slow, for they were both pedestrians enough to know that -the more slowly a journey is commenced, the more likely it is to be -comfortably continued. - -At the end of six miles they plainly discerned the southern extremity of -the island, lying a mile beyond, and marked by a high bank of sand, -thrown up in such profusion as almost to smother a group of dwarfish, -ill-formed cedars. Beyond the bluff they saw the river setting eastward -from the sea, and bordered on its further side with a dense growth of -mangroves. Satisfied with this discovery, and observing that, after -proceeding inland for a few miles, the river bent suddenly to the north, -they turned their faces eastward, resolved to strike for some point upon -the bank. The sterile soil of the beach, and its overhanging bluff, -which was varied only by an occasional clump of cedars and a patch of -prickly pears, with now and then a tall palmetto, that stood as a -gigantic sentry over its pigmy companions, was exchanged as they receded -from the coast, first for a thick undergrowth of low shrubs and a small -variety of oak, then for trees still larger, which were oftentimes -covered with vines, whose long festoons and pendant branches were loaded -with clusters of blue and purple grapes. About midway of the island the -surface made a sudden ascent, assuming that peculiar character known as -"hammock," and which, to unpractised eyes, looks like a swamp upon an -elevated ridge. - -Before leaving the beach the boys had quenched their thirst at a spring -of cool, fresh water, found by scratching in the sand at high water -mark, but which they would not have been able to enjoy had it not been -for a simple device of Robert's. The sand was so soft and oozy, that -before the basin they had excavated was sufficiently full to dish from, -its sides had fallen in. Harold had tried at several places, but failing -in all, he hallooed to Robert, whom he had left behind, to know what had -been his success. - -"Come and see," was the reply. Harold went, but saw nothing. - -"There is my spring," said Robert, pointing to the end of a reed like -that of a pipe-stem, sticking out of the sand. "Suck at that," he -continued, "and you will get all that you want." - -Harold tried it, and rose delighted. "Capital!" he exclaimed; "but how -do you keep the sand from rising with the water?" - -Robert drew out the reed, and showed him a piece of cloth fastened as a -strainer on its lower end. "I have often thus quenched my thirst when -fishing on our sandy beaches, and have never found it to fail." - -"It is exceedingly simple," remarked Harold. "I wonder I never saw it -nor heard of it before." - -"So do I," rejoined Robert; "and yet I question whether I should ever -have heard of it myself, had it not been for the Hottentots." - -Harold's eyes opened wide at the mention of Hottentots, and Robert went -on to say, "A year or two since, while reading an account of the -suffering of people in South Africa for the want of water, and their -various devices for obtaining it, I was struck with the simplicity of -one of their plans. On coming to a place where the water was near the -surface, but where they could not dig a well, they would make a narrow -hole a yard or more deep, and insert a small reed having a bunch of -grass or moss tied around its lower end. This reed they buried, all -except a short end left above ground, and packed the earth tightly -around it. Then they sucked strongly at the open end, and it is said -that, if the earth was sufficiently moist and if the soil was not too -close, the water would soon run through the reed, cleansed of its mud -and sand by passing through the rude filter attached to its lower end." - -"Whoever may have been its author, it is an excellent device," said -Harold. "I shall not forget it." - -At noon the boys seated themselves under a heavy canopy of vines, and -ate their frugal dinner in sight of a luscious-looking dessert, hanging -in purple clusters above and around them, which in its turn they did not -fail to enjoy. - -Resuming their journey to the east, they proceeded about a mile further, -when Mum, who had trotted along with quite a philosophic air, as if -knowing that his masters were intent upon something other than hunting, -was seen to dash forward a few steps, smell here and there intently, -then with a growl of warning to come beside them for protection. - -"That is a panther, I'll warrant," said Robert. "At least Mum acted -exactly in that way the other day when I put him upon the panther's -track. Had we not better avoid it?" - -"By no means," replied Harold. "Let us see what the creature is. We -are on an exploring tour, you know, and that includes animals as well as -trees. A panther is a cowardly animal, unless it has very greatly the -advantage; and if you could conquer one with a single load of duck-shot -when alone and surprised, surely we two can manage another." - -"Yes," said Robert, "but I assure you, my success was more from accident -than skill; and I would rather not try it again. However, it will do no -harm to push on cautiously, and see what sort of neighbours we have." - -They patted their dog, and gave him a word of encouragement; the brave -fellow looked up, as if to remonstrate against the dangerous -undertaking, but on their persisting went cheerfully upon the trail; he -took good care, however, to move very slowly, and to keep but little in -advance of the guns. The two boys walked abreast, keeping their pieces -ready for instant use, and proceeded thus for about fifteen minutes, -when their dog came to a sudden halt, bristled from head to tail, and -showed his fangs with a fierce growl; while from a thicket, not ten -paces distant, there issued a deep grumbling sound, expressive of -defiance and of deadly hate. Harold stooped quickly behind the dog, and -saw an enormous she bear, accompanied by two cubs that were running -beyond her, while she turned to keep the pursuers at bay. - -"We must be cautious, Robert," said Harold; "a bear with cubs is not to -be trifled with. We must either let her alone, or follow at a -respectful distance. What shall we do? She has a den somewhere near at -hand, and no doubt is making for it." - -Robert was not very anxious for an acquaintance with so rough a -neighbour, but before the fearless eye of his cousin every feeling of -trepidation subsided, and he was influenced only by curiosity, which, it -is well known, becomes powerfully strong when spiced with adventure. -They followed, governing themselves by the cautious movements of their -dog, and able to catch only a casual glimpse of the bear and her cubs, -until they came within thirty paces of a poplar,[#] five feet in -diameter, with a hollow base, into which opened a hole large enough to -admit the fugitives. - - -[#] Tulip tree (Liriodendron tulipifera), called poplar at the South. - - -"There, now, is the country residence of Madame Bruin," said Robert, -stopping at a distance to reconnoitre the premises. "Shall we knock at -her door, and ask how the family are?" - -"I think not," replied Harold, "the old lady is rather cross sometimes, -and I suspect from the tones of her voice she is not in the sweetest -humour at the present. Take care, Robert, she is coming! Climb that -sapling! Quick! Quick!" - -The boys each clambered into a small tree, and as soon as they were well -established, Harold remarked, "Now let her come, if she loves shot. A -bear cannot climb a sapling. Her arms are too stiff to grasp it; she -needs a tree large enough to fill her hug." - -But Madame Bruin, like the rest of her kin, was a peaceable old lady, -not at all disposed to trouble those that let her alone, and on the -present occasion she had two sweet little cherubs, whose comfort -depended upon her safety; so she contented herself with going simply to -her front door, and requesting her impertinent visitors to leave the -premises. This request was couched in language which, though not -English, nor remarkably polite, was perfectly intelligible. - -"I suppose we shall have to go now," said Harold; "it will not be civil -to keep prying into the old lady's chamber. But when Sam is able to -join us, we can come prepared to make bacon of her and pets of her -cubs." - -They called off the dog, patted him in praise of his well-doing, and -then retreated, blazing the trees all the way from the poplar to the -river. - -Several of these last miles Robert had walked with increasing -painfulness; his feet were so much chafed as to be almost blistered. - -"Stop, Harold, and let us rest here," he said, on reaching a fallen log. -"I wish to try that soldier's remedy for chafed feet." - -"What soldier's?" Harold inquired. - -"One of those at Tampa," replied Robert. "I heard several of them -relate, one day, how much they had suffered in marching with blistered -feet, when one of the number remarked that whenever the signs of chafing -occurred he had relieved himself by shifting his socks from one foot to -the other, or by turning them inside out. Upon this another stated that -he was generally able to escape all chafing by rubbing the inside of his -socks with a little soap before setting out. And another still added -that he had often _cured_ his blistered feet, in time for the next day's -march, by rubbing them with spirits mixed with tallow dropped from a -candle into the palm of his hand. Before leaving home, today, I took -the precaution to soap the inside of my socks; but now I shall have to -try the efficacy of the other remedy; and sorry shall I be if there -should be need for the third plan, because we have neither the tallow -nor the spirits necessary for the experiment." - -Robert gave the proposed plan a trial, and found, to his delight, that -it saved him from all further discomfort. - -Nothing more of interest occurred that day. On leaving the river, -which, after making a great sweep to the south-east, came so near the -bank on which they stood, as to afford a good landing for boats, they -turned into the woods and kept a northern course parallel with the -shore. About sunset they stopped beside a large log of resinous pine, -which they selected for the place of their encampment that night, -intending to set the log a-fire. Around it they cleared an irregular -ring, which they fired on the inner side, thus providing a place for -their sleeping free from insects, and from which fire could not escape -into the surrounding forest. Next, they made themselves a tent of -bushes, by bending down one sapling, fastening its top to the side of -another, and then piling against it a good supply of evergreens, -inclined sufficiently to allow a narrow space beneath. A neighbouring -tree supplied them with moss for a superb woodland mattress, and while -Robert was preparing that Harold collected a quantity of pine knots, to -be reserved in case their fire should decline. - -By the time these preparations were completed darkness closed around. -Jupiter, at that time the evening star, glowed brightly from the western -sky, while Orion, with his brilliant belt, gleamed cheerily from the -east. The boys sat for some time luxuriating in their rest, listening to -the musical roar of their fire, and watching the red glare which lighted -up the sombre arches of the forest; then uniting in their simple repast, -and giving Mum his share, they lay down to sleep, having committed -themselves to the care of Him who slumbers not, and who is as near his -trustful worshippers in the forest as in the city. - -There is a wild pleasure in sleeping in the deep dark woods. The sense -of solitude, the consciousness of exposure, the eternal rustle of the -leafy canopy, or else its perfect stillness, broken only by the stealthy -tread of some beast of night, or the melancholy hooting of a restless -owl, give a variety which is not usual to civilized men, but which, -being of a sombre character, requires for its enjoyment a bold heart and -a self-relying spirit. - -The boys retired to rest soon after supper, and tried to sleep; but the -novelty of their circumstances kept them awake. They rose from their -mossy couch, sat by the fire, and talked of their past history and of -their future prospects. All around was perfect stillness. Their voices -sounded weak and childlike in that deep forest; and embosomed as they -were in an illuminated circle, beyond whose narrow boundary rose an -impenetrable wall of darkness, they felt as if they were but specks in -the midst of a vast and lonely world. - -At last their nervous excitement passed away. They retired once more to -bed, having their guns within reach, and Mum lying at their feet. The -roar of the blaze and crackle of the wood composed them to sleep; and -when they next awoke, daylight had spread far over the heavens, and the -stars had faded from sight. They sprang lightly to their feet, and -before the sun appeared were once more on their way northward, along the -banks of the river. - -Their march was now slow and toilsome. In the interior a hammock of -rich land, covered with lofty trees, matted with vines, and feathered -with tall grass, impeded their progress; while near the river bay-galls, -stretching from the water's edge to the hammocks, fringed with -gall-berries, myrtles and saw-palmettoes, and crowded internally with -bays, tupeloes, and majestic cypresses (whose singular looking "knees" -peeped above the mud and water like a wilderness of conical stumps), -forced them to the interior. Their average rate of travel was scarcely -a mile to the hour. - -Several herds of deer darted before them as they passed, and once, while -in the hammock, where the growth was very rank, they were almost within -arm's length. - -About noon they emerged into an open space, which Harold pronounced to -be a small prairie; but in the act of stepping into it, rejoiced at a -temporary relief from the viny forest, he grasped the arm of his cousin, -and drew him behind a bush, with a hurried, - -"Back! back! Look yonder!" - -Robert gave one glance, and stepped back into concealment as quickly as -if twenty panthers were guarding the prairie. There stood an Indian -hut. - -The boys gazed at each other in dismay; their hearts beat hard, and -their breath grew short. Were there Indians then upon the island, and -so near them? What might not have happened to Mary and Frank? But a -close scrutiny from their bushy cover enabled them to breathe freely. -There was a hut, but it was evidently untenanted; grass grew rank about -the doorway, and the roof was falling to decay. It had been deserted -for years. - -The boys went boldly to it, and entered. Rain from the decayed and -falling roof had produced tufts of grass in the mud plaster of the -walls. In the centre was a grave, banked with great neatness, and -protected by a beautifully arched pen of slender poles. At the door was -a hominy mortar, made of a cypress block, slightly dished, and having a -narrow, funnel-shaped cavity in its centre. Upon it, with one end -resting in a crack of the wall, lay the pestle, shaped like a maul, and -bearing the marks of use upon that end which white men would ordinarily -regard as the handle. Overhanging the house were three peach trees, and -around it the ground was covered with a profusion of gourds of all -sizes, from that which is used by many as a pocket powder-flask to that -which would hold several gallons. Beyond the house, and on the edge of -the prairie, was a close growth of wild plums. - -"This place," said Harold, musing, "must have belonged to some old -chief. The common people do not live so comfortably. It is likely that -he continued here after all others of his tribe had gone; and when he -died, his children buried him, and they also went away. Poor fellow! -here he lies. He owned a beautiful island, and we are his heirs." - -"Peace to his ashes!" ejaculated Robert. - -They looked sadly upon the signs of ruin and desolation. It always -makes one sad to look upon a spot where our kind have dwelt, and from -which they have passed away; it is symbolic of ourselves, and the grief -we feel is a mourning over our own decay. - -It was now twelve o'clock, and they began to feel the demands of -appetite. Harold proposed to search longer, in hope of finding a spring -of fresh water. "I am sure," said he, "there must be one hereabouts, -and we shall find it exceedingly convenient in our frequent hunts." - -They searched for nearly half an hour in vain; and as they were on the -point of giving up, Harold called out, "I have found it! Come here, -Robert, and see what a beauty!" Robert hastened to the shallow ravine -which terminated the eastern end of the prairie. Not two steps below -its green margin was a real curiosity of its kind--a rill of clear, -cool-looking water, issuing from the hollow base of a large tupelo[#] -tree. It was a freak of nature, combining beauty, utility and -convenience. The water was as sweet as it was clear. - - -[#] The black gum of the swamps, having, like all trees that grow in -water, a spreading, and generally a hollow base. - - -Having quenched their thirst at this beautiful fountain, and prepared to -open their wallet of provisions, Robert's eye was attracted by a glimpse -of a rich golden colour, on the edge of the prairie. They went to it, -and found several varieties of orange trees, bearing in great profusion, -and among them were limes, whose delicate ovals asked only to be tried. -Beneath these trees they dined, and afterwards plucked their fragrant -dessert from the loaded branches. Then they filled their pockets with -the different varieties, and started homewards. - -It was scarcely a mile from these orange trees to the first that they -had discovered; and thence only three miles home. They reached the tent -late in the afternoon. All were rejoiced to see them. Frank made -himself merry, as usual, at their expense--laughing now that two hunters -should be absent two whole days, and bring back only a few wild oranges. -Mary said she had missed them very much, especially when night came on, -but that everything had been smooth and pleasant; she had seen no -panthers, and had not even dreamed of any. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII - - -PLANS--VISIT TO THE PRAIRIE--DISCOVERIES--SHOE MAKING--WATERFOWL - - -The severe exercise of the two preceding days was more than Harold's -ankle, in its state of partial recovery, could endure without injury. -For several days afterwards he was compelled to rest it from all -unnecessary labour, and to relieve its pain by frequent and copious -applications of cold water. - -Sam's wounded limbs were rapidly regaining strength, and he insisted -that they were well enough to be used; but Robert refused to indulge -him. - -"We must risk nothing in the case," said he. "It is so important to -have you able to help us build our boat, that I think you had better -continue in bed one week too long than leave it one day too soon. You -must be content to rest your arm for full five weeks, and your leg for -six or seven." - -Mary and Frank had listened with deep interest to the account which the -boys gave of the old Indian settlement, with its open prairie, vine -covered forest, orange grove, and sparkling spring; and begged so -earnestly for the privilege of accompanying them on their next visit, -that they gave their consent. The only difficulty foreseen in the case, -was that of leaving Sam alone; but when this was made known to him, he -removed all objection by saying: - -"Wuddah gwine hu't me?[#] Jes load one gun, and put um by my side. I -take care o' myself." - - -[#] What is going to hurt me? - - -The object of their visit was not one of mere enjoyment. They had waited -for deliverance until they were convinced that it was vain to rely upon -anything except their own exertions. It was now between five and six -weeks since they had landed upon the island. There had been some -strange fatality attending all the efforts that they were sure had been -made on their behalf, and now they must try to help themselves. - -The exploration had resulted in the discovery of beautiful timber, of -every size, fit for boats, and near the water's edge. They well knew it -would be a herculean task for persons of their age and education, and -possessed of so few tools, to dig out, from these trees, a boat large -enough to carry them all home; but they were compelled to do this, or to -remain where they were. Having consulted with Sam, upon whose judgment -in matters of work they relied far more than on their own, they resolved -to build not one large boat but two of moderate dimensions, which might -if necessary be lashed firmly together; and for this purpose to select -near the water two cypresses of three feet diameter, which should be -felled as soon as possible. Their visit to the prairie was for the -purpose of selecting these trees, in the low ground near the river. - -The four set out in fine spirits early on the morning of Tuesday, -November 30th, and continued their walk direct and without incident to -the Indian hut. Notwithstanding the gloomy association of the solitary -grave inside the deserted house, Mary and Frank were captivated with the -wild beauty of the scene. The soft green grass of the prairie--the -magnificent wall of forest trees enclosing the peaceful plain--the peach -trees over the hut--the oranges and the limes glancing through their -dark green leaves--and the bright bubbling spring that flowed so -singularly from its living curb--all combined to enchant them. It was -so delightful a contrast to the bare and sterile sand of their present -encampment, that they plead at once for a removal there. This, of -course, had occurred to the minds of the others also; but there were two -serious objections to it. One was that here they would be out of sight -of vessels passing at sea; and the other (which they kept to themselves) -was that here they should be more in danger from wild beasts. They -replied that they also preferred the prairie, but that they could not -remove until Sam was better able to travel. - -Having enjoyed to their satisfaction the view of the hut and its -premises, Harold took Frank, and, followed by Fidelle, went in one -direction, while Robert and Mary, with Mum, went in another, to search -for trees suitable in size and location for their boats. In the course -of an hour they returned, having marked a large number, and at the same -time having added to their knowledge of the resources of the island. -Harold discovered a fine patch of Coontah or arrowroot, from which a -beautiful flour can be manufactured; and hard by a multitude of plants, -with soft velvet-like leaves, of three feet diameter, having a large -bulbous root resembling a turnip, and which Robert pronounced to be the -tanyah, a vegetable whose taste is somewhat like that of a mealy potato. -The other company went to the river, where Robert discovered an old boat -landing, on one side of which was a large oyster bank, and on the other -a deep eddy of the stream, in which trout and other fish were leaping -about a fallen tree. Mary's discovery was more pleasant than useful. -It was a bed of the fragrant calamus or sweet flag, from which she -gathered a handful of roots, and washing them clean, brought them as a -present to the others. Frank was quite chagrined to see that he had -discovered nothing new or valuable, and he did not recover his -equanimity for some minutes. While the seniors lingered cheerfully -around the remains of their dinner, discussing the merits of their -delightful island and the prospect of their return home, Mary suddenly -inquired: - -"But where is Frank? I have not seen him for half an hour." - -Nor had any one else; for, unsatisfied with only one orange allowed him -for dessert, while there were so many on the trees, and secretly hoping -to find something valuable to announce, he had quietly slipped away, and -had stealthily climbed one of the orange trees, from which he plucked an -orange for each of his four pockets, then with Fidelle at his side he -had strolled a little farther into the forest, eating as he went. - -The boys, startled by Mary's question, sprang instantly to their feet, -realizing vividly the danger to which he was exposed from wild beasts, -but of which they had said nothing to him or to her. Scarcely, however, -had their halloo sounded among the trees, than they saw him and his -faithful companion approaching leisurely through the small thicket of -wild plums. - -"You thoughtless little boy," said Robert, upbraidingly; "why did you go -off by yourself in these dangerous woods? Did you not know they are -full of bears and panthers?" - -"No, I didn't," Frank replied. - -"Well, I now tell you that they are," continued Robert, "and that you -must never again go there unless one of us is with you. But what took -you there this time?" - -"Humph," grunted Frank; "don't you suppose I want to find something new -and good as well as the rest of you? and I have found it, too." - -"Indeed," said Harold; "what is it, Frank?" - -"You must all guess," he answered, looking very proud, "all of you -guess. What is the best thing in the world?" - -"I will say," answered Mary, "that one of the best things in the world -is a little boy who always tries to do right." - -"But it is no boy," Frank continued; "it is something sweet. Guess the -sweetest thing in the world." - -"I think," said Robert, inclined to amuse himself, "that the sweetest -_looking_ things in the world are those pretty little girls we used to -meet on King Street, in Charleston." - -"No, no," said Frank; "it is neither boys nor girls, but something to -eat. What is the sweetest thing in the world to eat?" - -"If we were in town," Harold replied, "I should guess candy and -sugar-plums; but, as we are in the wild woods, I guess honey." - -"Yes, that's it," said Frank, triumphantly; "I have found a bee-tree." - -"And why do you think it is a bee-tree?" asked Mary, incredulously. - -"Because I saw the bees," he replied, in confident tones. - -"Why, Frank," said Robert, laughing, "the bees you saw may have their -hives miles and miles away." - -"No, they have not," Frank stoutly maintained. "I have seen them going -and coming out of their own hole just as they do at home." - -"That sounds very much as if Frank is right, after all," argued Harold; -"let us go and see for ourselves. But how came you to find the tree, -Frank?" - -"While I was eating my orange," he replied, "a bee lit on my hand, and -began to suck the juice there. I was not afraid of him, for I knew that -he would not sting me if I did not hurt him; and more than that, I -always love to look at bees. Well, he sucked till he had got juice -enough, then he flew right up into a tree a little way off, and went -into a hole. While I was looking at that hole, I saw many other bees -going in or coming out; and then I knew that it was a bee-tree, because -I had heard Riley talk about them at Bellevue. And, Cousin Harold, did -you not put up some brimstone for taking bee-trees?" - -"That I did, my dear little cousin," answered Harold, pleased with this -unexpected allusion. "I have no doubt, from what you say, that you have -found a real bee-tree; and, in that case, you have beat us all. Take us -to see it." - -They all went in joyous mood, and sure enough there was a good sized -tree, with a knot-hole about twenty feet above ground, with plenty of -bees passing in and out of it. The smell, too, of honey was decidedly -strong, showing that the hive was old and plentifully stored. - -It may be as well to state here, as elsewhere, that before many days the -tree was felled, and that it supplied them with such an abundance of -honey that a portion of it was, at Harold's suggestion, stowed away in -skin bags, hair side outward. Some of it was beautifully white and -clear. This was kept in the comb. The remainder was strained, and the -wax was moulded into large cakes for future use. The bees, poor -creatures! were all suffocated with the fumes of burning sulphur thrown -into the hollow of the tree before it was opened. A few recovered, and -for days hovered around their ruined home, until finally they all -perished. It made Frank's kind heart very sad to see them, and several -times he was stung while watching their movements and trying to help -them. - -After spending a delightful day, they returned about sunset to the tent. -Sam's white teeth glistened when they approached the door. It had been -a lonely day with him, but their return compensated for his solitude. - -From this time forth the boys had before their minds a fixed object to -be accomplished--the felling of those trees, and converting them into -boats. But what should be the plan of their procedure while engaged in -the work? They could go every morning, and return every evening--a -distance altogether of eight miles; or they could spend several nights -in succession at the prairie, leaving Frank and Mary with Sam; or they -could remove everything to the place of their labour. As to the first -two of these plans, it was so manifestly improper to leave the two -younger ones for hours and days together, in a wild country, infested -with wild beasts, and unprotected, except by a lame, bedridden negro, -who was unable to protect himself, that they did not entertain them for -a moment. It was finally resolved to delay their regular operations -until the next week, by which time they hoped to be able, partly by -water and partly by land, to transport everything, and take up their -permanent abode at the prairie. - -With this conclusion, they set about those little preparations which -they could foresee as being necessary to an undivided use of their time -after entering upon their work. Their clothes, and particularly their -shoes, began to give signs of decay. Frank's shoes had for some time -been gaping incontinently at the toes, looking for all the world, Sam -said, as if they were laughing. - -Harold, foreseeing the necessity before it occurred, had put some -deer-skins in soak, wrapped up in lime made from burnt oyster shells; -and after removing the hair loosened by this means, had stretched them -in the sun, and softened them by frequent applications of suet. The -skins were ready now for use; and as soon as it was determined to delay -their visit to the prairie, he brought one of them to the tent, and -calling to Frank, said, - -"Lend me your foot a minute, Master Frank, and I will give you a pair of -moccasins." - -"Not the _snakes_, I hope," replied Frank. - -"No, but something of the same name," said Harold; "I am going to turn -shoemaker, and make you a pair of Indian shoes. I need a pair myself." - -"And so do I--and I!" echoed Robert and Mary. - -"Indeed, at this rate," said Harold, "we may as well all turn -shoemakers, and fit ourselves out in Indian style." - -Harold planted Frank's foot upon the leather, which he drew up close -around it, and marked at the heel, toe, and instep. He then cut it -according to the measure, and there being but one short seam at the -heel, and another from the toe to the instep, the sewing was soon -finished. Frank tried it on, and for a first attempt the fit was very -good. The fellow to this was barely completed, before two reports of -Robert's gun, following in quick succession, came lumbering down the -river. Fidelle pricked up her ears, and Harold, recalling vividly the -panther scene, gave her the word to "hie on," and seizing his own gun -followed rapidly along the shore. He had not proceeded far before a -turn in the bluff revealed the figure of Robert, moving about the beach, -and throwing at something in the water. He saw, too, that when Fidelle -came up, Robert patted her, and pointing to the river, she plunged in -and brought out a dark looking object, which she laid on a pile already -at his feet. Arriving at the spot, he saw six water-fowl, between the -size of a duck and a goose, of a kind entirely new to him, and which -Robert assured him were brant. - -"O Harold!" Robert exclaimed, "the shore was lined with them. I crept -behind the bluff and killed four at my first shot, and three at my -second, though one of them fell in the marsh and is lost. A little -further up was a large flock of mallards, feeding upon the acorns of the -live oak. I could have killed even more of them than of these, but I -preferred the brant." - -"You startled me," said Harold; "I did not know you had left the tent -until I heard your gun, and then fearing you had got into another -panther scrape, I dispatched Fidelle to your aid." - -"She was exactly what I wanted, though I am thankful to say for a -pleasanter purpose. See how fat these birds are!" - -They gathered up the game, and returned to the tent. All were rejoiced -at the new variety of provisions, for they had begun to weary of the -old. The brant proved quite as pleasant as Robert anticipated, and -alternated occasionally with wild ducks, constituted for a long time an -important addition to their stores. - -For two days they were occupied with their new art of shoe making, and -so expert did they become, that Harold said he doubted whether old -Torgah himself could make much better moccasins than those manufactured -by themselves. There was one improvement, however, which they made upon -the usual Indian mode--a stout sole, made of several thicknesses of the -firmest part of the leather as a defence against thorns and cock-spurs, -so abundant in the sandy soil of the coast. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIX - - -REMOVAL TO THE PRAIRIE--NIGHT ROBBERY--FOLD--DANGEROUS TRAP--MYSTERIOUS -SIGNALS--BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT - - -On Monday morning, the wind blew so favourably up the river, that even -before the tide began to rise, the young movers had loaded their raft, -prepared a rude sail, and were ready to start. The raft which had been -constructed for the purpose of rescuing Sam, had been originally so -small, and the logs were now so thoroughly soaked with water, that to -make it carry what they wished at their first load they were compelled -to add to its dimensions. But this did not detain them long, and after -all was completed, and the baggage stowed away, Sam, by the help of -Harold's crutches, hobbled to the beach, and seated himself at the helm, -while Harold took the oars, and Robert, Mary and Frank went by their -well marked path through the woods, to meet them at the orange landing. - -The passage by water occupied nearly three hours, and when the clumsy -float slowly approached the shore, Harold could see through the narrow -strip of woodland, that Robert had felled two palmettoes on the edge of -the other river, and was now engaged in cutting them up. - -"Can it be, Robert," he asked, on landing, "that some bird of the air -has carried to you the message I wanted to send? Are you not preparing -another raft?" - -"I am," he replied. "It occurred to me that if we could complete this -raft by the turn of the tide, we might take the load to the _prairie -landing_, and yours might be floated hack to the old encampment for -another cargo." - -The idea was so valuable, that the boys scarcely allowed themselves time -to eat or to rest until it was accomplished; and when at last the tide -was seen moving towards the sea, they separated, Robert, Mary, and Sam -going to the prairie landing, where they soon had the tent spread, and a -fire burning; and Harold and Frank floating back to the place of their -former residence, where they secured the raft, and calling Nanny, Dora, -and the kids, returned overland to join the company at the new home. - -For several days they were occupied with the labour of transporting -their baggage, and fitting up their present abode with comforts and -conveniences. The tent was not established at the landing where it was -pitched the first night, but on the edge of the prairie, a furlong -distant, and within a stone's throw of the spring. - -On the third night after their removal, they experienced a loss which -caused them to feel both sad and anxious. Nanny and her kids, having no -place provided for them, had selected a nice retreat under the shelter -of a mossy oak, and made that their lounging place by day, and their -sleeping place by night. At the time referred to the boys had just -retired to bed, when they heard one of the kids bleating piteously, and -its cry followed by the tramp of the others running to the tent for -protection. Harold and Robert sprang to their guns, and calling the -dogs, seized each a burning brand, and hurried in the direction of the -kid, whose wail of pain and fear became every moment more faint, until -it was lost in the distance. The depredator was without doubt a -panther. Such a circumstance was calculated to dishearten the boys -exceedingly; for it forewarned them that not only were they likely to -lose all their pets, but that there was no safety to themselves, and -particularly none to Frank, if he should incautiously straggle into a -panther's way. They called Nanny to a spot near the tent, fastened her -by the dog's chain to a bush, threw a supply of wood on the fire -sufficient to burn for some hours, and retired to bed sad and uneasy. -Returning from their unsuccessful sally, Harold significantly shook his -head, and said, "I will be ready for him before he has time to be hungry -again." - -There was no other disturbance that night. Frank was asleep at the time -of the accident, and knew nothing of it until the next morning, when -seeing Nanny fastened near the tent, he asked why that was, and where -was the other kid. "Poor Jinny!" he exclaimed, on hearing of its fate -(the kids, being a male and female, had been called Paul and Virginia). -"Poor Jinny! So you are gone!" He went to Nanny, the chief mourner, -and patting her smooth side said, in a pitying tone, "Poor Nanny! Ain't -you sorry for your daughter? Only think, Nanny, that she is eaten up by -a panther!" Nanny looked sorrowful enough, and replied, "Baa!" But -whether that meant, "I am so sorry my daughter is dead," or, "I wish you -would loose my chain, and let me eat some of this nice grass," Frank -could not determine. After a breakfast, by no means the most cheerful, -Harold said, - -"Robert, we must make a picket fence for the protection of these poor -brutes. But as I have a particular reason for wishing some fresh -venison before night, I want to arrange matters so that either you or I -shall go out early enough to be sure of obtaining it." - -Robert urged him to go at once, but disliking the appearance of avoiding -labour, he preferred to remain, and aid them through the most laborious -part of the proposed work. The palisade was made of strong stakes, -eight or ten feet long, sharpened at one end, and driven into a narrow -trench, which marked the dimensions of the enclosure. Harold assisted -to cut and transport to the spot the requisite number of stakes; and -shortly after noon took Frank as his companion, and left Robert and Sam -to complete the work. He had not been gone more than an hour and a -half, before Robert heard the distant report of a heavily loaded gun, in -the direction of the spot where the brant and ducks had been shot. - -"Eh! eh!" said Sam, "Mas Harrol load he gun mighty hebby for a rifle!" - -"Yes," said Robert, "and he has chosen a very poor weapon for shooting -ducks." - -The workmen were too intently engaged to reflect that the report which -they heard could not have proceeded from a rifle. In the course of half -an hour another report, but of a sharper sound, was heard much nearer, -and appearing to proceed from the neighbourhood of the orange-trees, on -the tongue of land. Robert now looked inquiringly at Sam, and was about -to remark, "That gun cannot be Harold's--it has not the crack of a -rifle;" but the doubt was only momentary, and soon passed away. Long -afterwards the familiar sound of Harold's piece was heard in the west, -and a little before sunset Harold and Frank appeared, bearing a fat -young deer between them. - -"That looks nice; but you have been unfortunate, Harold," said Robert, -who having finished the pen, and introduced into it Nanny and the two -young ones, had wiped his brows, and sat down to rest. - -"Why so?" - -"In getting no more." - -Harold looked surprised, but considering the remark as a sort of -compliment to his general character, returned, - -"O, that must be expected sometimes. But come, Robert, if you are not -too weary, I shall be glad of your assistance in a little work before -dark. I wish to post up a notice here, that night robbers had better -keep away." - -By their united efforts they succeeded in constructing a very simple -though dangerous trap, which Harold said he hoped would give them a dead -panther before morning. He laid Riley's rifle upon two forked stakes, -about a foot from the ground, and fastened it so that any movement -forwards would bring the trigger against an immovable pin, and spring -it. He then tied a tempting piece of venison to a small pole, which was -bound to the rifle in a range with the course of the ball. And to make -assurance doubly sure, he drove down a number of stakes around the bait, -so that nothing could take hold of it, except in such direction as to -receive the load from the gun. - -"Now," said he, after having tried the working of his gun, by charging -it simply with powder and pulling at the pole, as he supposed a wild -beast would pull at the bait, then loading it with ball and setting it -ready for deadly use--"Now, if there is in these woods a panther that is -weary of life, I advise him to visit this place to-night." - -The dogs were tied up, and the work was done. So long as the boys were -engaged in making and setting their trap their minds were absorbed in -its details, and they conversed about nothing else. But when that was -finished, Harold referred to Robert's remark about his hunting, and -said, "I was unfortunate, it is true, but it was only in going to the -wrong place; for I got all that I shot at. But what success had you, -for I heard your gun also." - -"My gun!" responded Robert, "no, indeed. I heard two guns up the river, -and supposed you were trying your skill in shooting ducks with a rifle." - -Harold stopped, and stared at him in the dim twilight. "Not your gun, -did you say? Then did Sam go out?" - -"No. He was working steadily with me, until a few minutes before you -returned." - -The boys exchanged with each other looks of trouble and anxiety. "Did -you hear any gun in reply to mine?" Harold asked. Robert replied he had -not. - -"Then," said Harold, in a voice tremulous with emotion, "I am afraid -that our worst trouble is to come; for either there are Indians on the -island, or our friends have come for us, and we have left no notice on -our flag-staff to tell them where we are." - -Robert wrung his hands in agony. "O, what an oversight again! when we -had resolved so faithfully to give every signal we could devise. I'll -get my gun! It may not be too late for an answer." - -He ran with great agitation into the tent, and brought out his gun, but -hesitated. "What if those we heard were fired by enemies, instead of -friends?" - -"In that case," replied Harold, "we must run our risk. If those were -Indian guns, it will be vain to attempt concealment. They have already -seen our traces; and if they are bent on mischief, we shall feel it. -Let us give the signal." - -They fired gun after gun, charging them with powder only, and hearing -the echoes reverberate far away in the surrounding forest; but no sound -except echoes returned. The person who fired those mysterious guns had -either left the island, or was indisposed to reply. - -Many were the speculations they now interchanged upon the subject, and -gravely did the two elder boys hint to each other, in language -intelligible only to themselves, that there was now more to fear than to -hope. They ate their supper in silence, and Mary and Frank went -sorrowfully to bed. Robert, Harold and Sam sat up late, after the -lights were extinguished, watching for the dreaded approach of Indians, -and devising various plans in case of attack. At last they also -retired, taking turns to keep guard during the whole night. All was -quiet until near morning; when, in the midst of Sam's watch, they were -aroused by hearing near at hand the sharp report of a rifle. In an -instant the excited boys were on their feet, and standing beside their -sentry, guns in hand, prepared to repel what they supposed to be an -Indian attack. But Sam sung out in gleeful tone: - -"No Injin! no Injin! but de trap. Only yerry[#] how he growl! I tell -you he got de lead!" - - -[#] Yerry, hear. - - -The boys hastily kindled a torch, loosed the dogs, ran to the trap, and -found, not a panther indeed, but a large wild cat, rolling and growling -in mortal agony. The dogs sprang fiercely upon it, and in less than two -minutes it lay silent and motionless, its keen eye quenched, and its -once spasmed limbs now softly flexible in death. They took it up. It -was nearly as large as Mum, being quite as tall, though not so heavy. -Before they had ceased their examinations the grey streak of dawn -gleamed above the eastern woods, and instead of retiring to rest again, -as their weariness strongly prompted, they prepared for the duties of -the opening day. - -These duties appeared to be so contradictory, that they scarcely knew -what plan to pursue. It was clear that some one or more should go -without delay to the coast, to ascertain whether their friends were or -had been there. But who should go, and who should stay? If there were -Indians abroad, it would be dangerous to divide their little force; and -yet all could not go, for Sam was lame. Harold offered to go alone; but -the others, burning with the hope that their father might yet be on the -island, or within sight, insisted on bearing him company. Sam also -helped to settle the question, by saying: - -"Go, Mas Robbut, and little Missus, and Mas Frank; go all o' you. Don't -be 'fraid for me; s'pose Injin come, he nebber trouble nigger." - -This remark was based upon the well known fact that Indians seldom -interfere with negroes. And encouraged thus to leave him a second time -alone, the young people resolved to go in a body to the coast; agreeing -with him, however, that if he saw any danger he should give them timely -warning by setting on fire a fallen pine-top. - -Carrying what arms they could, and sending their dogs on either side as -scouts, they walked swiftly along their well known path to the seacoast. -No accident happened, no sign of danger appeared; everything was as -usual on the way, and at the place of their old encampment. But -scarcely had they reached the oak, before Harold, pointing to the earth, -softened by a rain two nights before, cried out: - -"Look here, Robert! The tracks of two persons wearing shoes!" - -Robert's unpractised eye would never have detected the signs which -Harold's Indian tuition enabled him so readily to discover; he could -scarcely distinguish, after the closest scrutiny, more than the deep -indentation of a boot-heel. But that was enough; a boot-heel proved the -presence of a boot, and a boot proved the presence of a white man. That -one fact relieved them from all apprehension that the visitors were -Indians. - -They fired their guns, to attract if possible the attention of the -strangers; giving volley after volley, in repeated succession, and -scanning the coast in every direction; but it was without the desired -result--the persons were gone. Their dogs had by this time gone to a -spot near the bluff, where there had been a fire, and were engaged in -eating what the boys discovered, on inspection, to be a ham-bone and -scattered crumbs of bread. On descending the bluff, where footprints -were sharply defined in the yielding sand, Frank exclaimed: - -"Here is _William's_ track! I know it--I know it is William's!" - -The others examined it, and asked how he knew it was William's. - -"I know it," said he, "by that W. When father gave him that pair of -thick boots for bad weather, William drove a great many tacks into the -sole; and when I asked him why he did so, he said it was to make them -last longer, and also to know them again if they should be stolen, for -there was his name. In the middle of one sole he drove nine tacks, -making that W., and in the other he drove seven, so as to make an H.; -for he said his name was William Harper. Yes, look here," pointing to -the other track, "here is the H., too." - -There was now not the shadow of a doubt that the track thus ingeniously -identified was William's. Then whose was that other, formed by a light, -well shaped boot? Every heart responded. The elder boys looked on with -agitated faces; Mary burst into tears, and Frank, casting himself -passionately down, laid his wet cheek upon that loved foot-print, and -kissed it. - -But he was gone now--though he had been so near--gone without a word, or -a sign, to say that he was coming back. Gone? Perhaps not. Perhaps a -smoke might recall him, if the guns did not. Harold silently ascended -the bluff, and with one of Frank's matches fired the grass placed -beneath the heap of wood near the flag-staff. The smoke rose; it -attracted the attention of the others, and soon they heard Harold call -from a distance, "Come here, all of you! Here is something more." - -They ran together, Robert and Mary taking each a hand of Frank; and when -they reached the flag-staff, saw a paper fastened to it by wooden pins -driven into the bark, and on the paper, written in large round -characters: - - "_Five Thousand Dollars Reward_ - -"Will be cheerfully paid to any one who shall restore to me in safety a -boat's company, lost from Tampa Bay on the 26th of October last. They -were dragged to sea by a devil-fish, and when last seen were near this -island. The company consisted of my nephew, Harold McIntosh, aged nearly -fifteen, having black hair and eyes; and my three children, Robert -Gordon, aged fourteen; Mary Gordon, aged eleven; and Frank Gordon, aged -seven years; all having light hair and blue eyes. - -"The above reward will be paid for the aforesaid company, with their -boat and boat's furniture; or one thousand dollars for any one of the -persons, or for such information as shall enable me to know certainly -what has become of them. - -"Information may be sent to me at Tampa Bay, care of Major ----, -commanding officer; or to Messrs. ---- & Co., Charleston, S. C.; or to -R. H----, Esquire, Savannah, Georgia. - -"Dec. 9, 1830. -"CHARLES GORDON, M.D." - - -Underneath was the following postscript in pencil: - - -"P.S. The aforesaid company have evidently been upon this island within -ten days past. I have searched the coast and country here in almost -every direction. They appear to have left, and I trust for home. Should -any fatality attend their voyage, they will probably be heard of between -this island and Tampa Bay. C. G." - - -The young people were overwhelmed. "Poor father!" Mary said with a -choking voice, "how disappointed he will be when he reaches home, and -finds that we are not there! And poor mother! if she is there I know it -will almost kill her." - -"But father _will_ come again--he will come right back--I know he will," -Frank murmured resolutely through his tears. - -"Yes, if mother is not too sick to be left," conjectured Mary. - -"Come, children," said Robert, with an air of sullen resolve, "it is of -no use to stand here idle. Let us go back to the prairie, and build our -boats." - -"But not before we have left word on the flag-staff to tell where we are -to be found," Harold added. A bitter smile played around the corners of -Robert's mouth, as muttering something about "locking the door after the -steed is stolen," he took out his pencil, and wrote in deep black -letters, - - -"The lost company, together with Sam, a servant, are to be found at a -small prairie three or four miles south-east from this point. We have -lost our boat, and are building another. - -"Dec. 10, 1830. ROBERT GORDON." - - -They collected another pile of wood and grass for a fire signal near -their flag-staff, and then with slow, sad steps, turned their faces once -more to the prairie. - - - - - CHAPTER XXX - - -BEST CURE FOR UNAVAILING SORROW--MARY'S ADVENTURE WITH A BEAR--NOVEL -DEFENCE--PROTECTING THE TENT - - -It was natural that the youthful company should be much cast down by -this misfortune. But recent experiences had taught them many valuable -lessons, and had caused them to practise, more fully than they would -have otherwise, those wise maxims which had formed no small part of -their education. While Robert and Mary were yet anguished with their -sense of disappointment, Harold cheerfully remarked: - -"I have often heard your father say, 'There are two kinds of ill that it -is worth no wise man's while to fret about:--Ills that _can be_ helped, -for then why do we not help them? and, Ills that _cannot be_ helped, for -then what is the use of fretting?' I have also heard him say that '_the -best cure for ills that cannot be helped is to set about doing something -useful_.'" - -"But what can we do more than we have already tried to do?" asked -Robert, in a questioning tone. - -"Not much, I confess," was Harold's reply; "yet we can be on the lookout -for something. Yes," he continued, pointing, as they walked, to one of -the turkey pens which they had not visited for several days, "there is -something now. Very likely that trap has caught, and possibly the poor -creature that is in it, is now suffering more in body for want of food -and water, than we are in mind. Let us go and see." - -They turned aside accordingly, and found within the trap a fine young -hen in a half-famished condition. She scarcely noticed them until they -were within a few paces of her, and then ran with feeble steps around -the pen, twitting mournfully, but without strength to fly. Robert -proposed to let her go, saying that there would be no use in carrying -home a starved bird; but to this Mary objected. She was beginning to -believe with Harold that they were destined to stay a long time on the -island. "I think," said she, "we had better take her home, and make a -coop for her, and let her be the beginning of a stock of poultry. We -can get some ducks, too, I have no doubt, and that will be so nice." - -The picture which she drew was so comfortable and pleasant, that they -agreed to put it into instant execution. They would make for her not a -coop merely, but a poultry yard and house, and stock it for her with -turkeys, ducks, and brant; and she and Frank should feed them every -morning on acorns and chopped venison, and then they would live like -princes. The only particular difficulty that suggested itself in the -case was, that wild turkeys cannot be tamed. There is such an innate -love of freedom in their very blood, that even those which are raised -from the egg by tame hens will soon forsake the yard for the forest. - -These little pleasant plans (for after all it is _little things_ that -make life pleasant or unpleasant), occupied their minds, and soon -employed their hands; for immediately on their return home they -commenced upon Mary's poultry house, and marked out also the limits of -the adjoining yard. This occupied them for the two remaining days of -that week, and it was not until the Monday following that they commenced -working upon their boats. - -In the midst of that week, however, another incident occurred, which -threatened to be fearful enough in its consequences, and caused another -interruption to their work. Robert, Harold, and Sam, were engaged upon -the fallen tree; Mary was preparing their dinner, and Frank, having -found a large beetle, was employed in driving down sticks into the -ground, on the plan of the picket fence, "making," as he professed, "a -house for his turkey." He had begun to feel hungry; and as the odour of -the broiling venison floated to his olfactories, he suddenly became -ravenous. He left his beetle half penned, and was on his way to ask his -sister for a mouthful or two before dinner, when directly behind the -tent he saw a great black object approaching the spot where Mary stood. - -He looked a moment, uncertain what it could be, then gave a scream. -"Run, sister! run!" he said. "Come here! Look! look!" She looked, but -saw nothing, for the tent intervened. As Frank said "run!" he set the -example, and reaching a small tree about six inches in diameter, climbed -it as nimbly as a squirrel, crying as he ran, "Come here! Come here!" - -Mary was astonished. She was sure from the tones of his voice that he -was in earnest, yet she saw no danger, and hesitated what to do. -Observing him, however, climb the tree, calling earnestly to her, she -was about to follow, when in a moment it was too late. An enormous bear -came from behind the tent, snuffing the odour of the meat, and looking -very hungry. Almost as soon as it discovered her, it rose upon its hind -legs, seeming surprised to meet a human being, and came forward with a -heavy growl. Had any one been present to help, Mary would probably have -screamed and fainted, but thrown upon her own resources she ran to the -fire and seized a burning brand. Then another and very fortunate -thought came to her mind. The dipper, or water ladle, was in her hand; -and as she drew the brand from the fire, she dipped a ladle full of the -boiling, greasy water, and threw it into the breast, and upon the -fore-paws of the growling beast. - -That expedient saved her life. The bear instantly dropped upon all -fours, and began most piteously to whine and lick its scalded paws. -Mary seeing the success of her experiment, dipped another ladle full, -and threw it in its face. The bear now uttered a perfect yell of pain, -and turning upon its hind legs, ran galloping past the tent, as if -expecting every moment to feel another supply of the hot stuff upon its -back. - -All this time Frank was calling from his tree, "Come here, sister! He -can't get you here! Come! come!" And Mary was about to go; but the -bear was no sooner out of sight, than she felt very sick. Beckoning -Frank to come to her, she ran towards the tent, intending to fire off -one of the guns, as a signal for the large boys to return; but ere -reaching the door her sight failed, her brain reeled, and she fell -prostrate upon the earth. Frank looked all round, and seeing that the -bear was "clear gone," sprang lightly from the tree, and ran to her -assistance. He had once before seen her in a fainting fit, and -recollecting that Robert had poured water in her face, and set him to -fanning her, and chafing her temples and the palms of her hands, he -first poured a dipper full of cold water on her face, then seizing the -conch, blew the signal of alarm, till the woods rang again. - -This soon brought the others. Harold came rushing into the tent, and by -the time that Robert arrived, he had loosened Mary's dress, and was -rubbing her hands and wrists, while Frank fanned her, and told the tale -of her fighting the bear with hot water. The boys were powerfully -excited. Harold's eye turned continually to the woods, and he called -Mum, and patted him with one hand, while he helped Mary with the other. - -"Let me attend to her now," said Robert. "I see by your eye that you -wish to go. But if you will only wait a minute, I think sister will be -sufficiently well for me to go with you." - -"I am well enough now," she faintly replied. "You need not stay on my -account. Do kill him. He can't be far away. Oh, the horrible"--she -covered her eyes with both hands, and shuddered. - -"But will you not be afraid to have us leave you?" asked Robert. - -"No, no; not if you go to kill that terrible creature. Do go, before he -gets away." - -Sam had in the meantime hobbled in, and the boys needed no other -encouragement. Frank showed them the direction taken by the bear, and -they set out instantly in pursuit. Mum had already been smelling -around, and exhibiting signs of rage. Now he started off on a brisk -trot. They followed him to a moist, mossy place, where the bear -appeared to have rolled on the damp ground, and drawn the wet moss -around it to alleviate the pain of the fire; then to another low place, -where he showed by his increasing excitement that the game was near at -hand. Indeed, they could hear every minute a half whine, half growl, -which proved that the troubled beast was there in great pain, and -conscious of their approach. But it did not long remain. Seeming to -know that it had brought upon itself a terrible retribution, by -attacking the quiet settlement, it broke from the cover, and ran to a -large oak, in the edge of the neighbouring hammock, and when the boys -arrived, they found it climbing painfully, a few feet above ground. Its -huge paws convulsively grasped the trunk, and it made desperate efforts -to ascend, as if confident that climbing that tree was its only refuge, -and yet finding this to fail it in its time of need. Both boys prepared -to shoot, but Harold beckoned to Robert. - -"Let me try him in the ear with a rifle ball, while you keep your -barrels ready in case he is not killed." - -He advanced within ten paces, rested his rifle deliberately against a -tree, took aim without the quivering of a muscle. Robert saw him draw a -"bead sight" on his victim, and knew that its fate was sealed. There -was a flash, a sharp report, and the heavy creature fell to the earth, -like a bag of sand, and the dark blood, oozing from ears and nose, -proved that its sufferings and its depredations were ended for ever. - -"He will give us plenty of fresh pork, the monster!" said Harold, -endeavouring to quell his emotions, by taking a utilitarian view of the -case, and, in consequence, making a singular medley of remarks, "What -claws and teeth! I don't wonder that Mary fainted! She is a brave -girl!" - -"Yes, indeed," replied Robert; "there is not one girl in a thousand that -could have stood her ground so well. And that notion of fighting with -hot water--ha! ha! I must ask where she got it. It is capital. Only -see here, Harold, how this fellow's foot is scalded; this is the secret -of his climbing so badly." - -Mary's hot water had done its work effectually. The bear was terribly -scalded on its paws, breast, face, and back of its head. The boys bled -it, as they did their other game, by cutting through the jugular vein -and carotid artery; but wishing to relieve Mary's mind as soon as -possible, they returned to inform her that her enemy was dead. - -"And pray tell me, sister," said Robert merrily, after recounting the -scene just described, "where did you learn your new art of fighting -bears?" - -"From cousin Harold," she replied. - -"From me, cousin!" Harold repeated. "Why, I never heard of such a thing -in my life. How _could_ I have told you?" - -"You said one day," Mary continued, "that wild beasts are afraid of -fire, and that they cannot endure the pain of a burn. Now when I took -up the brand to defend myself, according to your rule, I remembered that -_hot water_ hurts the most, and that moreover I could _throw_ it. But -if you had not mentioned the one, I should not have thought of the -other." - -"I think you deserve a patent," said Harold, patting her pale cheek. -"You have beat the whole of us, not excepting Robert, who was a perfect -hero in his day; for he conquered a panther with duck-shot, but you have -conquered a bear with a ladle. Why, cousin Mary, if ever we return to a -civilized country we shall have to publish you for a heroine." - -She smiled at these compliments, but remarked that she was not heroine -enough to covet another such trial; for that she was a coward after all. - -"And you, Master Frank," said Robert, whose pleasurable feeling excited -a disposition to teaze, "you climbed into a tree." - -"Indeed I did," replied Frank, "as fast as I could, and tried to get -sister Mary there too. But she would stay and fight the bear with hot -water. Sister, why did you not come?" - -"I did not know why you called," she answered. "I did not see anything, -and did not know which way to run." - -"I think, cousin," remarked Harold, "that if you had run when Frank -called, you would have saved yourself the battle. The bear was after -your meat, not after you; and if you had only been willing to give up -that dinner, which you defended so stoutly, he would probably have eaten -it, and let you alone." - -With this lively chatting, Mary was so much cheered, that she joined -them at dinner, and partook slightly of the choice bits that her brother -and cousin pressed upon her. The afternoon was spent in preparing the -flesh of their game. They treated it in every respect as they would -pork, except that the animal was flayed; and they found the flesh well -flavoured and pleasant. The parings and other fatty parts were by -request turned over to Sam, who prepared from them a soft and useful -grease. The skin was stretched in the sun to dry, after which it was -soaked in water, cleansed of all impurities, and rubbed well with salt -and saltpetre (William had put up a quantity), and finally with the -bear's own grease. After it had been nicely cured, Harold made a present -of it to Mary, who used it as a mattress so long as she lived upon the -island. - -Warned so impressively to protect their habitation against wild beasts, -the boys spent the rest of the week in erecting a suitable enclosure. -They planted a double row of stakes around the tent and kitchen, filling -up the interstices with twigs and short poles. The fence was higher -than their heads, and there was a rustic gateway so contrived that at a -little distance it looked like part of the fence itself. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXI - - -HARD WORK--LABOUR-SAVING DEVICE--DISCOVERY AS TO THE TIME OF THE -YEAR--SCHEMES FOR AMUSEMENT--TIDES ON THE FLORIDA COAST - - -For a fortnight the boys worked very hard, and yet made but little -apparent progress. Previous to this, they had devoted two days to -Mary's convenience, and three more to her protection. The rest had been -spent in hacking, with dull axes, upon an immense tree. The log was -three feet in diameter, and had been rough shaped into the general form -of a boat, eighteen feet long. But having no adze, nor mattock, which -might be used in digging, and receiving from Sam very little assistance -more than the benefit of his advice, they began to feel somewhat -discouraged at the small results of their unpractised labours. This -caused them to cast in their minds for some device by which their work -might be facilitated, and thankful enough were they to Indian ingenuity -for suggesting the plan by fire. They set small logs of pine along the -intended excavation, and guarding the edges with clay, to prevent the -fire from extending beyond the prescribed limits, had the satisfaction -to see, the next morning, that the work accomplished by this new agent -during the night, was quite as great as that accomplished by themselves -during the day. - -For a few days they had been working under the pleasing stimulation -produced by this discovery, when Robert, pausing in the midst of his -work, said, - -"Harold, have you any idea what day of the month this is?" - -"No," replied Harold, "I know that it is Friday, and that we are -somewhere past the middle of December. But why do you ask?" - -"Because, if I am not mistaken, tomorrow is Christmas day. This is the -twenty-fourth of December." - -The announcement made Sam start. He looked at Robert with a half -bewildered, half joyful gaze. The very name of Christmas brought the -fire to his eye. - -"Ki, Mas Robbut," said he, "you tink I remember Christmas? Who ebber -hear o' nigger forget Christmas befo'? But for sure, I nebber say -Christmas to myself once, since I been come to dis island. Eh! eh! I -wonder if ee ent[#] 'cause dis Injin country, whey dey nebber hab no -Christmas at all? Eh! Christmas? Tomorrow Christmas?" - - -[#] If it is not. - - -Robert could have predicted the effect which his discovery would have -upon Sam, but he was excessively amused to observe how unforgiving he -seemed to be to himself for neglecting this part of a negro's privilege. -As soon as it was settled, by a brief calculation, that the next day was -indeed the twenty-fifth of December, another thing was settled, of -course--that no work should be done, and that the day should be spent in -enjoyment. Sam clapped his hands, and would have been guilty of some -antic on the occasion, if his lame leg had not admonished him to be -careful. So he only tossed his cap into the air, and shouted, - -"Merry Christmas to ebbery body here, at Bellevue and at home!" - -"Now comes another question," said Robert; "how shall the day be spent? -We have no neighbours to visit. No Christmas trees grow here, and Frank -may hang up his moccasins in vain, for I doubt whether Santa Claus ever -heard of this island." - -"O, yes, Mas Robbut," Sam merrily interposed. "Dere is one neighbour I -been want to see for long time. I hear say I got a countryman[#] libbin -way yonder in a hollow tree. He is a black nigger, 'sept he is got four -legs and a mighty ugly face." - - -[#] Pronounced long, country ma-an. It usually means a native African. - - -"What does the fellow mean?" said Harold, seriously. - -"O," replied Robert, laughing, "it is only his way of asking us to visit -our friend the bear. What do you think of it?" - -"We have _promised_ to make Mrs. Bruin a visit," said Harold, entering -into the joke; "and perhaps she may think it hard if we do not keep our -word." Just then the conch called them home. "But let us hear what -Mary and Frank have to say. I foresee difficulties all around." - -When the question was discussed in general conclave, Mary looked rather -sober. She had not yet recovered wholly from her former fright; but not -willing to interfere with a frolic, from which the others seemed to -anticipate so much pleasure, although it seemed to her to be one of -needless peril, she replied that she would consent on two -conditions--one was that they should go on the raft, to save the immense -walk to the spot, and the other was that they should either put her and -Frank in some place of safety while they fought the bear, or supply her -with an abundance of hot water. - -"That idea of the raft is capital," said Robert. "The tide will suit -exactly for floating down in the morning and back in the afternoon. I -think we can give sister all she asks, and the hot water too, if she -insists upon it." - -A word here about tides on the western coast of Florida. From Cape -Romano, or Punta Largo, northward to Tampa, and beyond, there is but one -tide in the course of the day, and that with a rise usually of not more -than three feet. But south of Cape Romano, and particularly in the -neighbourhood of Chatham Bay, there are two, as in other parts of the -world, except that they are of unequal lengths, one occupying six, and -the other eighteen hours, with its flood and ebb. People there call -them "the tide and half tide." The plan of the boys was to float down -on the nine hour ebb, and to return on the three hour flood. - -Sam's notions about the observation of Christmas eve, as a part of -Christmas, suited exactly the inclination of the boys; their hands were -blistered, and they were glad of a good excuse for leaving off work, by -an hour or two of the sun. In anticipation of the next day's absence, -and of the Sabbath succeeding, Frank gathered during the afternoon -plenty of acorns for the poultry, and grass for the deer and goats, -which were to be kept in their fold; and the others laid up a supply of -wood for the fire. Mary sliced some nice pieces of venison and bear's -meat, and made some bread and Christmas cakes; all, which she packed -away in a basket, with oranges, limes, and a bottle of transparent -honey. Long before dark everything was ready for the expedition. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXII - - -CHRISTMAS MORNING--VOYAGE--VALUABLE DISCOVERY--HOSTILE -INVASION--ROBBERY--MASTERLY RETREAT--BATTLE AT LAST--A QUARREL REQUIRES -TWO QUARRELLERS--THE GHOST'S VISIT - - -There may have been many a more noisy Christmas, but never a brighter -one, and few merrier, than that which dawned upon our young marooners; -nor was it entirely without its noise. The boys had requested Sam, in -case he was first awake, to rouse them at the break of day, and he had -promised to do so. A secret whispering had been observed between him -and Frank; and the latter had also begged for a piece of twine, which he -promised to return, but the use of which he refused to tell. -Conjecturing that it was intended for some piece of harmless fun, they -gave it to him, and waited his own time to reveal the purpose. - -On going to bed Mary noticed that Frank fidgetted a great deal with his -toes, and seemed to be much tickled with several remarks made by -himself, but which seemed to her to have nothing in them particularly -witty. He was evidently in a frolic, and wanted excuses to laugh. In -the dead of night, as Mary supposed, though it was really just before -day, she was awakened by feeling him move restlessly, and then put his -hands to his feet with the inquiry: - -"What is the matter with my toe?" - -"Is there anything the matter with it!" she drowsily asked. - -"O, no, nothing at all," he replied. "I dreamed that a rat was gnawing -it off. But it is only a string I tied there myself." - -He then turned over, and lay still, pretending to be asleep; but when he -heard her breathe hard, he slipped out of bed, put on his clothes, and -went softly out of the tent. Sam had agreed to wake him, so that they -two might, according to Christmas custom, "catch" the others, by hailing -them first; and as Sam could not go into the room where Mary slept, he -persuaded Frank to tie a string to one of his toes, and to pass the -other end outside of the tent. It was Sam's pulling at this string that -gave Frank his dream, and finally waked him. For a minute or two they -whispered together in merry mood, and on Sam's saying, "Now, Mas Frank, -now!" the roar of two guns, and then the sound of a conch, broke upon -the ears of the startled sleepers. - -"Good morning, lazy folks!" said Frank, bursting into the tent. "Merry -Christmas to you all!" - -"Merry Christmas, Mas Robbut!" Sam echoed from behind, "Merry Christmas, -Mas Harrol! Merry Christmas, little Missus!" - -"Fairly caught!" answered Robert; "and now, I suppose, we must look out -some presents for you both." - -The company completed their toilet, and came together under the awning, -which was still their kitchen. The day star was "flaming" gloriously, -and the approach of day was marked by a hazy belt of light above the -eastern horizon. They kindled their fire, and prepared for breakfast, -with many jests and kind expressions; then sobering themselves to a -becoming gravity, they sat around the red blaze, and engaged in their -usual morning worship. - -While the sun threw his first slanting beams across the island, Harold -went to the landing, and returned, saying, "Come all. The tide has been -going down for hours, and is now running like a mill-tail!" - -Hastening their preparations, they were in a short time seated upon the -raft, Sam at the helm, and Robert and Harold by turn at the oars. Borne -by the current, and impelled by their own efforts, they were not two -hours in reaching the proposed landing place. - -[Illustration: They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing -place] - -The river was exceedingly crooked, and so densely bordered with -mangroves, that from the place they left to that which they sought, it -was nowhere possible for them to reach the shore. Once when they -approached nearest land, they saw a herd of deer peep inquisitively at -them through an opening glade, and turn quietly to feed. The tall heron -was a frequent sight, lifting its long blue neck high as their heads, -and then flapping its broad wings to escape too near an approach; and -the dapper kingfisher turning his big head to look at them; and the -"poor jobs," or small white cranes clustering thick upon the dead trees; -and the Spanish curlew sticking forward its long curved bill; and the -grey curlew with its keen note; and the marsh hens, cackling far and -near, to say (such is the report) that the tide is moving; and ducks -rising in clouds from different points of the marsh and reaches of the -river;--these sights were very frequent, and seen with the bright eyes -of young people on a Christmas excursion, imparted a charming vivacity -to the scene. - -Passing a creek which drained the marsh to their left, they made a -discovery, which proved a valuable one indeed. Harold was looking up -the creek with that universal scrutiny that had become in him second -nature, when he suddenly dropped his oars, exclaiming, "What is that?" - -The raft shot so quickly past that no one but Sam had time to look. He, -however, replied instantly, "Starn ob a vessel!" - -"Stern of a vessel, did you say?" inquired Robert. "'Bout ship, Sam. -Come, Harold, let us pull right for it and see." - -They brought the raft into an eddy near shore, and though it required a -prodigious pull to propel so clumsy a thing against the tide from the -creek, they managed to do so, and discovered not the stern of a vessel -only, but the whole of a small brig turned bottom upwards, and lying -across the creek jammed in the mud and mangroves. - -"Well, that is indeed a Christmas gift worth having," said Robert. "Did -I say Santa Claus never heard of this island? I take that back; he has -not forgotten us." - -"He or some One greater," interposed Mary, with seriousness. - -They rowed alongside, and tried to enter; but having no tools for -penetrating the vessel's side, nor candles for lighting them after they -had entered, they concluded to prosecute their voyage, and to delay -their visit to the wreck till Monday. - -With this intention they pushed out of the creek, and descended to the -proposed landing, where they made fast their raft to a crooked root, and -stepped upon a firm beach of mixed mud and sand. The fiddlers (a small -variety of crabs that look at a little distance like enormous black -spiders) were scampering in every direction, with their mouths covered -with foam, and their threatening claws raised in self-defence, until -each one dived into its little hole, and peeped slyly at the strange -intruders. A wild cat sat upon a neighbouring tree, watching their -motions with as much composure as if she were a favourite tabby in her -mistress' parlour. Frank was the first to spy and point it out. It was -within a good rifle shot. - -"Stand still a moment, if you wish to see how far a cat can jump," said -Harold. - -He rested his rifle upon a small tree, and taking steady aim, sent the -ball, from a distance of seventy yards, through both sides of the cat, -directly behind the shoulders. She leaped an immense distance, and fell -dead. Frank seized it, saying it was _his_ cat, and that he intended to -take off its skin, and make it into a cap like cousin Harold's. - -From the landing they followed the mark left by their hatchet upon the -trees in their exploring tour, and it was not long before they -recognized from a distance the poplar or tulip tree, in the hollow base -of which the bear had made her den. - -As yet Mum had given no indications of alarm; but on approaching the -tree the boys selected for Mary and Frank a pretty little oak, with -horizontal branches, in full sight of the den; and having prepared them -a seat made comfortable with moss, and helped them into it, advanced to -the field of battle. - -To their disappointment the old bear was gone. The sun shone full into -the hole, and revealed the two cubs alone, nicely rolled up in the -middle of their bed, and soundly asleep. There was some reason to -suppose that the mother would return before they left the neighbourhood, -and in this expectation Harold prepared to secure the cubs. He placed -Robert and Sam as videttes at a little distance, and also charged Mary -and Frank to keep a sharp look out from their elevated position, while -Mum and Fidelle were set to beating the surrounding bushes as scouts. -But, notwithstanding all his care and skill, he found that the work of -capturing the cubs was very difficult. The cavity being too large to -allow of reaching them with his arms, and afraid to trust himself inside -the hole, lest the old bear should arrive and catch him in the act, he -relied upon throwing a slip noose over their heads, or upon their feet; -but young as they were he found them astonishingly expert in warding off -his traps. The only plan by which he at last succeeded, was with a -hooked pole, by which he drew forth first one, and then the other, to -the mouth of the den, where, after sundry bites and scratches, he seized -their hind legs, passed a cord round their necks, and made it secure by -a fast knot. This done, he tied each to a tree, where they growled and -whined loudly for help. The hunters were now in a momentary expectation -of hearing the bushes burst asunder, and seeing the old bear come -roaring upon them; but she was too far distant, and had no suspicion of -the savage robbery that was going on at her quiet home. - -It was fully an hour before the cubs were taken and secured. By that -time Mary and Frank had become so weary of their unnatural roosting, -that they begged the others to cease their hunt, and return at once to -the raft. But here arose a new and unforeseen difficulty. The distance -to the raft was considerable, and the way was so tangled that they had -made slow progress when they came; what could they now do, encumbered -with two disorderly captives, and in constant danger of attack from the -fiercest beast of the forest, "a bear robbed of her whelps"? It was -easy enough to decide this question, if they would consent to free the -captives and return as they came. But no one, except Mary and Frank, -entertained this idea for a moment; they would have been ashamed to give -up through fear what they had undertaken through choice. - -The plan they at last devised was this--which though appearing to assign -the post of danger to the youngest, was in fact the safest they could -adopt. Mary and Frank led each a cub, but they were instructed to drop -the cord on the first appearance of danger, and run to the safest point. -Sam marched in the van, Harold brought up the rear; Mary and Frank were -in the centre, and while Robert guarded one flank, the dogs were kept as -much as possible on the other. It was with much misgiving that this -plan was adopted, for the boys began to feel that they had engaged in a -foolish scrape, involving a needless exposure of the young people, as -well as of themselves. But they were now _in for it_, and they had no -choice, except to go forward or to give up the project in disgrace. -Formed in retreating column as described, and ready for instant battle, -they turned their faces to the river, and marched with what haste they -could. - -They had not gone many steps, however, before Harold suddenly faced -about, levelled his piece, and called to them to "look out!" He heard a -bush move behind him, and supposed, of course, that it was the bear -coming in pursuit, but it proved to be only a bent twig righting itself -to its natural position. - -Not long after Robert raised a similar alarm on his side, and levelled -his gun at some unseen object that was moving rapidly through the -bushes. Mary and Frank dropped the cords, and Frank clambered up a -small tree near at hand. Mary turned very pale, and ran first to Sam, -but hearing the noise approach that way, she ran back to Harold for -protection. The next moment she saw Sam drop his gun from its aim, and -call out, - -"You Mum! Come in, sah! You git yo' libber shot out o' you, you scary -warment!" - -The alarm was occasioned by Mum, who, unperceived by any, had wandered -to the wrong side. - -The cubs, trained by this time to obey the cord, and either weary with -the walk, or submissive to a fate that seemed so gentle, had not stirred -from the spot where they were left. Frank slipped quietly from his -tree, hoping that nobody had seen him; but Robert caught his eye, and -gave a sly wink, to which Frank doggedly replied, - -"I don't care, sir. I suspect you would like to have been up a tree -too, if you could have got there." - -"That I should, Frank," said Robert; "but it seems that you are the only -one of the crowd who can find trees in time when bears are about." - -They resumed their march to the landing, and were interrupted only once -more. The bushes before them rustled loudly, Fidelle rushed forward in -pursuit, and the ground shook with the heavy trampling of some large -beast. It was on Sam's side; but as he brought his piece to a level, -Harold cried, "Deer! deer! don't shoot!" and again all was quiet. - -A short walk brought them to the landing; where they wiped their moist -brows, and rested, thankful that they had completed their perilous -journey without accident. But their dangers were by no means over. The -tide was down; the raft was aground; it was not possible to leave for -hours; and in the meantime the enraged beast might follow the trace of -her cubs, and perhaps assault them where they were. In view of this -contingency they tied the young bears at a distance from the shore, but -within sight of their own place of repose, confident that if the mother -came she would bestow her first care in breaking their bonds, and taking -them away, in which case they could attack and destroy her. - -With this expectation they sat down to their Christmas dinner, for which -they had by this time a pretty keen appetite. Sam stood sentry while -they ate; then Robert and Harold by turns took his post, and gave him -opportunity to dine. The spice of danger gave great zest to the -enjoyment of all except Mary, who would vastly have preferred being at -their comparatively secure and quiet home upon the prairie. - -The tide finally rose, and floated the raft. They once more embarked. -The young bears were secured, so that they could neither escape nor -annoy. The fastening was cast off. Harold's oar, which he used as a -pole for shoving off, sunk in the yielding sand, and Robert's "Heigh ho -for home!" was hardly uttered, when they heard a tramping on the bluff, -and a moment after saw the bear standing on the spot they had left. She -stared in surprise at the retreating raft, whined affectionately to her -cubs, who whined in answer, and tried to break loose; then seeing their -efforts to be ineffectual, and the raft to be moving away, she raised -such a roar as made every heart tremble, and with a fierce look at the -persons on board plunged into the water. The raft was by this time but -ten yards from shore, and slowly "backing" into the stream. Harold's -rifle was quickly at his shoulder, and in a second more the blood -spouted from the mouth and nose of the terrible beast. But the wound -was not mortal, piercing below the eyes, and entering the nostrils and -throat; and blowing out the blood by successive snorts, she plunged on, -and began to swim. - -"Now, Robert!" shouted Harold, "be steady! Aim between her eyes!" - -Robert fired first one barrel, and then the other; the bear sunk for a -moment, borne down by the heavy shot, but she rose again, streaming with -gore, and roaring till the waters trembled. Sam's gun was the only -remaining chance, and he used it most judiciously. Waiting until the -bear was almost ready to place her feet upon the raft, he coolly -levelled his gun, and putting the muzzle within a few inches of her ear, -poured its contents bodily into her brain. The furious creature had -just time to grasp the side of the raft; she gave one convulsive shake, -and turned on her side, stone dead. - -"It was a desperate fight," said Robert, drawing a long breath. - -"And a very foolish one," rejoined Harold. "I have been thinking for -the last hour that we might have been better employed." - -Robert looked displeased. "Answer for yourself. If it is foolish, you -helped to bring it on." - -"I know that," replied Harold, with mildness, "and that makes me condemn -it the more." - -"Then please, sir, not to blame the rest," said Robert, "for I am sure -everybody behaved as bravely as people could." - -"I have not questioned any one's courage, nor have I quarrelled with any -one except myself," replied Harold. - -"Yes, sir, you have," persisted Robert, "you called us all a parcel of -fools for coming on a Christmas excursion." - -"O! no, brother," mediated Mary, "he only said we might have been better -employed; and I think father would say so too. I am sure if I had known -all before coming, as I know it now, I should not have given my -consent." - -"Please, mossa," said Sam, looking from one to the other, "'tain't any -o' you been de fool. Nobody fool but me. Enty I ax you,[#] please come -see my countryman in de hollow tree; and you come? And now, please, -mossa, don't let my countryman git away. See he floatin' away to de -alligator. Please let me catch 'em. I want him fat to fry my hominy." - - -[#] Did not I ask you. - - -Sam looked so whimsical throughout the whole of this eloquent appeal, -that Robert's face relaxed from its stern and angry expression, and at -the last words he caught Harold's eye, and burst into a laugh. - -"Come, Harold," said he, "let us save his fat; I know his mouth waters -for it." - -The quarrel was over. Indeed it could not properly be called a quarrel, -for it was all on one side, and no one can quarrel alone. They caught -the floating carcass, tied it behind the raft, then pulling into the -current, floated rapidly home, and reached the prairie about the middle -of the afternoon. - -For the rest of the day their hands were full; and it was not until late -at night that they were able to retire. The young bears were first -stowed away in the same pen with the goats and deer, but Harold was -scarcely able to remove them in time to save their lives; for Nanny, -after running from them as far as the limits of the pen allowed, rose -upon her hind legs with a desperate baa! and bringing her stony forehead -against the head of the nearest, laid it senseless on the ground, and -was preparing to serve the other in the same way. - -What to do with them Harold did not know. He dared not put them in the -poultry house, and he was unwilling either to shelter them in the tent -or to tie them outside the palisade. So, until some other arrangement -could be devised, he fastened them to a stake inside the enclosure round -the tent, where he supplied them with water, honey, and a piece of -venison. - -The adventure, however, was not quite over. Late in the night Sam was -awaked by feeling something move upon his bed, and put its cold nose -upon his face. Thinking it was some one walking in his sleep, he called -out, "Who dah?" and putting out his hand, felt to his dismay the rough -head and shaggy skin of a bear. Sam was a firm believer in ghosts, both -human and brute. He gave one groan, and cried out, "O massy!" expecting -the next moment to be overpowered, if not torn to pieces; then jumping -from bed in the greatest hurry, he hunted tremulously for some weapon of -defence, exclaiming all the while, - -"Mas Harrol! Mas Robbut! O massy! Here de ole bear, or else he ghost, -come after us." - -The taper was brought from Mary's room, and disclosed the secret. One -of the cubs feeling in the chill, night air the want of its mother's -warmth, had loosed the insecure fastening, and come to seek more -comfortable quarters in the tent. "It is your countryman's baby, Sam," -said Robert, after the excitement had subsided. "You killed its mother, -and it has come, poor little orphan, to ask that you shall be its daddy -now." - - - - - CHAPTER XXXIII - - -THE CUBS--VOYAGE TO THE WRECK--STORES--HORRID SIGHTS--TRYING -PREDICAMENT--PRIZES--RETURN--FRANK NEEDS ANOTHER LECTURE - - -Early on Monday morning Robert and Harold set out for the wreck, leaving -Sam to guard the young people, and to add another apartment to the fold, -for the accommodation of the cubs. It may be stated here, that the new -pets had eaten little or nothing since they were taken. For several -days Sam was compelled to force the food and water into their mouths; -but after they had acquired the art of feeding in a domestic way, Frank -assumed their whole care, and was indefatigable in attending to their -wants and their education. He taught them to stand on their hind feet -and beg; to make a bow by scraping their feet, like country clowns; and -many a wrestling match did he have with them, in which for a long time -he was invariably the victor. Robert named them, after the twins of -old, Castor and Pollux. - -By Sam's advice, the boys took with them on their voyage an ax, hatchet, -auger, and saw, together with some candles and a rope, and reached the -wreck about nine o'clock. They moored their raft fast to a projecting -bolt, and then, with much difficulty, succeeded in reaching the stern -windows, from which the receding tide flowed gently, bearing on its -bosom an unpleasant odour, like that of animal matter long decayed. -They peeped into the dark cavity, and receiving a full blast of its -sepulchral odours, drew back in disgust. - -"I cannot go into _that_ hole," said Harold, "it is stifling. Let us -cut a passage through the side or bottom." - -Clambering along the sloping side next the rudder, they selected a place -for their scuttle, and commenced to work, but the thick and well -fastened copper was so difficult to remove, that their hatchet was -nearly ruined before they reached the wood. Then, with their auger, -they made an entrance for the saw, and soon opened a hole between two of -the ribs, large enough to admit their bodies. - -Harold descended first, and standing upon a hogshead, which, being on -the top of a confused pile, reached near the hole, lit a candle, and -helped Robert to descend. - -They were in the hold where all the grosser articles were stowed. Some -of the hogsheads visible appeared to contain sugar, others molasses, -rum, &c. Passing towards the stern, they saw half a dozen boxes and -crates, of different sizes, one of which was filled with lemons, and -from the other, on being broken, rolled out a cocoanut. Returning from -this hasty survey towards the forward part of the hold, they discovered -a plentiful supply of flour, ship-bread, rice, hams, and beef, stowed -away in the style appropriate to each. The vessel was evidently -victualled for a long voyage. - -Satisfied with this partial examination, they returned amidships, and -sought the hatchway, through which they might descend into the habitable -part of the vessel. It was choked by such a multitude of boxes and -bags, that they were a long time in finding it, and longer still in -freeing it from encumbrances. Descending by their rope, they found -themselves on the inner side of the inverted deck. The water had by -this time all run off, except a puddle in one corner; and the floor, or -rather that which had been ceiling, was wet and slimy, with deposits -from the muddy river water. - -On entering the cabin the sight which greeted them was horrid. There -lay four skeletons, of a man and woman, a boy and girl, handsomely -dressed; the soiled though costly garments still adhering to the wet and -ghastly bones. The sight was more than Harold could endure; he called -to Robert, and hastened as fast as possible to the open air. - -"O, horrid! horrid!" said he, pale as a sheet. "I don't think I can -ever go back to that dreadful cabin. It made me almost faint." - -"It was horrid, indeed," responded Robert. "But you will soon recover; -the trouble was more in your mind than in your body. I doubt not you -are feeling as father says he felt when going first into a dissecting -room--he fainted outright; and he said that this is no uncommon thing -with beginners, but they soon become used to it." - -"I am willing enough to go through the whole vessel," said Harold, "but -not into that cabin, for a while at least." - -"Poor creatures!" sighed Robert, "they appear to have been passengers; -and unless the cabin filled soon with water, they must have had a -lingering death." - -"Don't speak of it," Harold pleaded. "The bare thought makes me -shudder. And then to think of their being devoured by such slimy things -as eels and catfish, and of being pinched to pieces by crabs, as these -bodies were--it is sickening!" - -Robert perceived that these reflections were exceedingly painful to his -cousin, and had been in fact the cause of his sickness; he therefore -managed adroitly to shift the conversation from point to point, until it -gradually assumed a cheerful character. Pleasant thoughts were the -medicine Harold needed, and in the course of a few minutes he himself -proposed to renew the search. - -Descending between decks, they found in the side of the vessel, contrary -to custom, the cook's room. It contained a stove, with all its -appurtenances complete. This was a real treasure; they rejoiced to -think how much labour and trouble would be saved to Mary, whose patience -and ingenuity were often put to the test for the want of suitable -utensils. - -The steward's room adjoined; and here they found crockery of all sorts, -though most of it was in fragments; knives, forks, spoons, and -candlesticks, none of which they valued, having plenty of their own; two -bottles of olives, and a case of anchovies, sound and good, and a fine -set of castors, partly broken, containing mustard, pepper, catsup and -vinegar. Upon the topmost shelf (or under what _had been_ the lowest) -were two large lockers, which they opened with difficulty, the door -being fast glued with paste, and out of which poured a deluge of musty -flour from an upturned barrel. There were also different kinds of hard -biscuit and ship bread, but they were all spoiled. - -From these two rooms they passed with great difficulty to the -forecastle, having to cut their way through a thick partition. Here the -sight was more appalling than that which they had witnessed in the -cabin. Lying on the floor, partly immersed in a muddy pool, were the -skeletons of eight men and two boys; and in the midst of them they heard -such a splashing of the water that their blood ran cold, and their hair -stood on end. They started back in terror, thinking at first that the -dead had waked from sleep, and were moving before their eyes; in doing -so, Robert, who carried the candle, jostled roughly against Harold, and -instantly they were in darkness. - -"O mercy! mercy!" Robert ejaculated, in an agony of alarm, and falling -upon his knees clasped his hands together, expecting every moment to be -his last. Harold, however, with that presence of mind which is the mark -of true courage, and is the best preservative in time of danger, threw -his arms around him, to prevent him from escaping, and fortunately -recovered the candle, which had dropped in the edge of the wet slime -upon the floor. - -"Nothing but fishes!" said he, divining the state of Robert's mind from -what he knew of his own. "Nothing but fishes! I saw one leap from the -water. Softly, Robert, let us light the candle." - -The quieting effect of a soft, calm voice in a season of excitement is -magical. Robert's excessive fear subsided, and though he trembled -violently, he aided Harold to re-light the candle. Fortunately the wick -was scarcely touched by the water; there was a slight spluttering from a -particle or two of damp mud, but the flame soon rose bright as ever. -Harold's hand now began to tremble; for though in the moment of trial -his nerves had been stretched and steady as a tense wire, the re-action -was so great that he began to feel weak. Robert perceived this, and -pulling his sleeve said, - -"Come, let us go." - -Harold's courage, however, was of that sturdy kind that rises with the -occasion, and he replied, "No, I mean to go through with it now. I was -driven from the cabin by a bad smell, but no one shall say that I was -scared off by a few catfish. Look, do you not see them floundering in -the water?" - -A calm inspection wholly relieved Robert from his fears, and he -continued to examine the room with composure, although while looking he -beheld the startling sight of a skeleton in actual motion through the -water, a large fish having entered its cavity, and become entangled in -the adhering clothes, giving a most lifelike motion to the arms and -legs. - -A glance around this room was sufficient to convince them that the -vessel was of a warlike character. Great numbers of guns, pistols, -cutlasses, and pikes, were visible on the floor, where they had fallen -into the water, or against the walls where they had been fastened. The -boys surveyed these significant appendages, exchanged glances with each -other, and simultaneously exclaimed, "A cutter, or a pirate!" - -"I doubt whether it can be a cutter," said Robert; "my mind misgives me -that it is a vessel of bad character. But we can tell by going to the -captain's room. Let us see." - -They returned to the cabin, and entering the room which appeared to be -the captain's, found it abundantly supplied with arms of various sorts, -and (though mostly injured by the sea-water) of exquisite finish. Of -papers they saw none; these were probably contained in a heavy iron -chest which was fast locked, and the key of which was nowhere to be -found. In the mate's room, however, the evidences were more decisive. -There were flags of all nations; and among them one whose hue was jet -black, except in the middle, where were sewed the snow-white figures of -a skull and cross-bones. From the side-pocket of a coat, which lay in -the berth, they took a pocket-book, containing letters in Spanish, and a -paper signed by forty-two names, the greater part of which were marked -by a cross. These indications were satisfactory, and the boys -afterwards ascertained by circumstantial evidence, which left them no -shadow of a doubt, that not only was the vessel piratical, but that she -was overwhelmed by the same storm that had so nearly proved fatal to -Sam. The prize, therefore, they considered their own by right of first -discovery--stores, arms, magazine, money and all. - -"By rights there ought to be a carpenter's room somewhere," said Robert; -"or if not a room, there must be tools, which will help us greatly in -our work. Let us look for them." - -To Harold's mind the tools were the most valuable part of the prize, -unless indeed they could find a boat ready made. But before proceeding, -they took each a pistol from the captain's room, loaded, and thrust it -into their bosoms, supposing that they should be more calm and -self-possessed, when conscious of having about them the means of -defence. The carpenter's room was found, and in it a chest of splendid -tools, and an excellent grindstone. - -With these discoveries the boys were content to think of returning home; -and now they began to feel hungry. Taking from the steward's room the -bottle of olives and case of anchovies, and breaking open a barrel of -shipbread, from which they filled their pockets, they went to the open -air, taking each a lemon and cocoanut, in lieu of water and dessert. - -It was time to load the raft. Taking some small bags, of which they -found a number, they filled them with sugar, coffee, rice, and flour; -they brought out six hams, and, by opening a barrel, six pieces of -mess-beef. In searching still further, they lit upon a barrel of -mackerel, a firkin of good butter, and a case of English cheese; of each -of which they took a portion, and laid all upon the most level part of -the vessel's bottom, ready for lowering into the raft. The kegs of -biscuit they found on trial to be too large to pass through their -scuttle; they emptied them by parcels into a large bag outside. - -Hitherto they had said nothing and thought little about money; for their -minds had been fixed on supplying themselves with necessaries and -comforts, together with the means of returning home. Indeed, the idea -of enriching themselves at the expense of the dead, even if they were -pirates, savoured rather of robbery, and the delicate sense of the young -explorers was offended by the thought. - -"But let us at least gather whatever of this sort we may find," said -Harold, after exchanging thoughts with his cousin. "We can afterwards -ask your father to decide what use shall be made of it." - -Neither their consciences nor their pockets, however, were very heavily -burdened with this new charge; for they found only a few hundred -dollars' worth of money, chiefly in foreign gold, together with several -rich jewels, the greater part of which was discovered in consequence of -an act of kindness to Mary and Frank. - -Resolving to return the next day, accompanied by the whole party, and -unwilling to have Mary's nerves shocked as theirs had been, they -determined to remove all unsightly objects from the cabin, and to close -them up in the forecastle. A box of sperm candles enabled them to set a -light along the dark passages, and in each room; and taking a small -sail, upon which they carefully drew the skeletons, they carried them to -the forecastle, and laid them decently in one corner. From the person -of the man they took a gold watch and chain, a handsome pencil case, and -pocket-knife, a purse containing several pieces of gold, and a -pocket-book, containing papers, written apparently in Spanish, but -almost perfectly illegible. The name of this man, marked upon the -clothing, and occasionally appearing in the papers, was Manuel De Rosa. -Upon the person of the lady were found a diamond ring, hanging loosely -upon the slender bone of one finger, and on the lace cape over her bosom -a sprig breast-pin, whose leaves were emerald, and its flower of opal. -Her name, and that of the children also, was De Rosa. These valuables -were collected into a parcel, together with a lock of hair from each, as -the means of identifying them, should any clue be obtained to their -history and their home. - -While removing a coarsely clothed skeleton from that corner of the -forecastle in which they wished to deposit the bones of the perished -family, they found it so much heavier than the others, as to induce a -closer examination. They found hid beneath the clothing, and belted to -the bones, a large girdle, containing fifty-four Mexican dollars, a -variety of gold pieces from different nations, and a lump of what -appeared to be gold and silver fused into one mass. The name of this -man could not be ascertained. - -Their next work was to fumigate the cabin. They wrapped a little sugar -in a piece of brown paper, and setting it on fire, walked around the -room, waving it in every direction. The aromatic odour of the burnt -sugar pervaded every crack and cranny, and overwhelmed so entirely the -disgusting effluvium, that Robert snuffed at the pleasant fragrance, and -remarked, "There, now! the cabin is fit for the nose of a king. Let us -close up the forecastle, and return home." - -Beside the provisions, which have been already mentioned as constituting -a part of the intended load for the raft, the boys carried out such -tools as they conceived needful for their work, consisting of adzes, -drawing-knives, augers, gimlets, chisels, planes, saws, square and -compass, and an oil-stone. They also took the box of sperm candles and -a box of soap; three cutlasses and a rapier, four pikes, four pair of -pistols, three rifles, two muskets, and flasks and pouches to suit. -Gunpowder they did not see, except what was in the flasks; they knew -there must be plenty in the magazine, which they supposed to be near the -officers' rooms, but which they did not care then to visit. - -A short but laborious tug against the tide, that set strongly up the -creek, brought them to the river, on which they floated gently home. -When within half a mile of the landing, they fired a gun, as a signal of -their approach; and long before they reached the shore, Mary and Frank -were seen running to meet them, with Mum and Fidelle scampering before, -and Sam hobbling far in the rear. - -"Here, Frank, is your Christmas present," said Robert, when the raft -touched land; "and here, Sam, is yours, at least so long as we stay upon -the island." - -He tossed the one a cocoanut, and handed the other a musket and cutlass. -Harold's presents were still more acceptable; he gave Frank a nice -pocket-knife, somewhat the worse for rust, and gave Sam a large twist of -tobacco. - -Frank's eyes twinkled with pleasure at the sight of the knife; but Sam's -expression of countenance was really ludicrous. He was a great chewer -and smoker of tobacco, and the sight of that big black twist, after so -long a privation, brought the tears to his eyes. He scraped his foot, -and tried to laugh. - -"Tankee, Mas Robbut! Tousand tankee to you, Mas Harrol! Sword, gun, -tobacky! I-ee! I feel like I kin fight all de bear and panter in de -wull!" - -As the work of unloading and transporting to the tent occupied only -about two hours, they had time sufficient, before dark, to construct -another and a larger raft. There was a poplar, fallen and dry, near the -water's edge; this they cut into suitable lengths, and across the long -logs they laid a floor of short ones, so that they doubted not being -able at their next load to bring from the wreck all that they wished. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXIV - - -SECOND VOYAGE TO THE WRECK--FUMIGATING AGAIN--MORE MINUTE -EXAMINATION--RETURN--ACCIDENT--DANGERS OF HELPING A DROWNING -PERSON--RECOVERING A PERSON APPARENTLY DROWNED - - -Next morning our young marooners endeavoured to make as early a start as -on the day before; but there being now more persons to go, each of whom -had some preparation to make; and besides that, encumbered by another -clumsy float of logs, their arrival at the wreck was fully an hour -later. Securing the two rafts to the vessel's side, Robert and Harold -clambered to the hole they had cut, by the help of a rope tied there for -the purpose; then making a slipknot at the end, they drew up Sam, Frank, -and finally, Mary. The new comers were so anxious to enter the vessel -that they could scarcely wait for the lighting of a candle, but slid at -once into the hold, and began rummaging by means of the imperfect light -transmitted through the scuttle. - -The examination of the hold on the day before had been so thorough, that -few more discoveries of importance remained to be made; and the new -comers, burning with curiosity, begged to be conducted to the rooms -below. Entering the cabin, Mary and Frank were repelled by the -unpleasant odour that, notwithstanding the former fumigation, still -continued; but the smell was on this occasion mingled more with that of -mud, and Robert managed by a quick allusion to the river slime, and the -nauseous odour of the mangroves, to prevent Mary's suspicion of the real -cause. - -"We burnt some sugar here, on yesterday," said he, "but the tide has -been up since, and we shall have to burn more. Or stay--we can try -something else. I recollect hearing father say that burning coffee is -one of the best fumigators in the world." - -He brought some coffee from the hold, and wrapping it in paper, tried to -burn it, as he did the sugar; but it was not so easily ignited; and -Mary, in her impatience, took some sugar, and setting it on fire while -he was experimenting with the damp coffee, so thoroughly impregnated the -room with its fragrant fumes, that they were ready to begin their -examination. - -The first thing they noticed on entering the cabin, was a handsome sofa -and set of chairs. Overhead, screwed fast to what had been the floor, -was an extension table, capable of seating from four to twelve persons. -Mary clapped her hands at this welcome sight, exclaiming: - -"O, now we can sit and eat like decent people again!" - -To their right was a little room, with its door open. On entering it, -they saw a boy's cap and pair of shoes. Frank pounced upon these, and -tried them on, with several merry jests, to which the others made no -reply, for the larger boys thought immediately of the little skeleton to -which these had belonged. A trunk was there too, perched upon the -upturned bottom of what had been the lowest berth, containing the usual -wardrobe of the boy; and beside it, the trunk and carpet bag of the -girl. These last were locked. On forcing them open, Mary found many of -the articles in a state of perfect preservation; though the linen and -cotton were sadly mildewed, and almost spoiled. She saw at a glance -that the silk dresses, and other parts of attire, were nearly all the -same size with her own. But though greatly in need of clothing, and -fitted almost exactly in what she found, she manifested more sadness -than pleasure at the sight; her mind reverted irresistibly to the former -wearer, who was no doubt as fond of life as herself. - -"Poor thing!" she said, as tears came into her eyes, after turning over -several articles, "and her name was Mary, too. See here, 'Marie De -Rosa,' written so neatly on this white handkerchief. What a beautiful -name! I wish I knew her." - -Fastened to the wall was a neat looking-glass, and beside it a handsome -hair-brush, hung by a blue ribbon to a small brass knob; but the water -had dissolved the glue, and the rosewood veneering had separated from -the brush. On the floor were two ivory combs, and the fragments of -pitcher, bason, and tumblers, lying with the towels. In the berths were -two hair mattresses, whose ticking was mouldy and mildewed, but they -were otherwise good; and in each, with the damp sheets, was a pair of -blankets as good as new. - -Next to this room was another, whose door was jammed and swollen tight. -Forcing it open, they found two trunks and travelling bags, with various -articles of male and female attire--a hat and pair of boots, a bonnet -and rich shawl, the little boy's boots and best cap, and the girl's -parasol and cloak; new evidences these, to the boys, to prove that the -four skeletons belonged to one family. There were also several books, -but they were in Spanish, and so perfectly soaked and blackened as to be -useless, even had they been in their own language. The De Rosas were -evidently a family of wealth and education. - -The other rooms were furnished with the usual appendages of warlike men, -and beside these there was little else to tell who or what they were. -Their papers and valuables were probably locked up in the iron chest, or -left behind where they had concealed their treasures. - -Passing from the cabin, their attention was arrested at the door by a -small closet under the companion-way. Harold stood upon a stool and -examined it. There were silver cups, of various figures, a basket of -champagne wine, and many bottles and decanters, or rather their -fragments, which appeared to have held different kinds of liquors. - -"Bah!" said Harold, "liquor in the hold--liquor in the rooms--liquor in -the closets--there is more liquor than anything else aboard, except guns -and pistols." - -"They naturally go together," responded Robert. "I suspect the poor -fellows needed the liquor to fit them for their wicked works." - -From the cabin they went to the carpenter's room. Sam decided in a -moment that he must have the grindstone, and the rest of the tools--they -were too good to be lost. He also looked wistfully at the work-bench, -with the iron vice attached, and said he thought they could force it -from the wall, and float it behind the rafts. But the boys mistrusted -his partiality for tools, and decided that it was not so important as -some other things. - -Next to the carpenter's room was another, into which they forced an -entrance with the ax. This was the gunner's. Here they found -cartridges in abundance, of all sorts and sizes, bomb-shells, clusters -of grape-shot, canisters of balls, a profusion of cannon shot of several -sizes, and two small cannons of brass, with balls to suit. There were -also several large kegs of powder, but the powder appeared to be spoilt, -for the kegs were damp. - -When the time came to prepare for loading, the boys united with Sam to -enlarge the scuttle. They put upon one raft a keg of rice, and another -of flour, the firkin of butter, two cheeses, six loaves of sugar, the -grindstone, the chest of tools, Sam's box of tobacco, and more of the -hams and beef. On the other, they put the extension-table and leaves, -six chairs, the sofa, the trunks of the De Rosas, five mattresses, with -their clothing, the looking-glass, &c. - -The return voyage was made in all safety until they reached the landing; -but there occurred one of those misadventures that appear to come -oftenest in seasons of greatest security. - -As the rafts neared the shore, Sam hobbled to the hindmost end, to look -after his darling tobacco, and having for some reason stooped as one -raft struck the other in stopping, he lost his balance, and fell -headlong into the water. No one knew of the accident, until hearing a -great splutter, they looked around, and saw him blowing the water from -his nose and mouth, and wearing a most comical expression of surprise -and fear. They ran, of course, to his assistance, but knowing him to be -a good swimmer, they apprehended no serious consequences, and were -rather disposed to jest than to be alarmed. But Sam, who had been -already strangling for a quarter of a minute, so as to be unable to -utter a word, and who discerned at a glance that they did not apprehend -his situation, stretched out his hand imploringly, and gasped. - -"He is drowning!" exclaimed Harold. "Here, Robert, help me!" then ran -to obtain something buoyant, to which Sam might cling. When he -returned, bringing with him a pair of oars (the nearest thing within -reach), he saw his cousin, heedless of danger, and moved only by -sympathy, swimming just over the place where Sam had sunk. - -"Robert! Robert! COME AWAY!" he called in a voice of thunder; "he is -too strong for you, and will drown you!" - -Robert turned at this earnest and even imperative call, and began to -swim back; but it was too late. Sam rose within reach, grasped his arm, -drew him up close, pinioned him firmly, and again sunk out of sight. -Mary and Frank shrieked as they saw their brother go down, and Harold -stood a moment, with clasped hands, exclaiming, "My God! What shall I -do?" - -At this moment an idea occurred to him. Calling to Mary, "Bring me that -hat" (it was De Rosa's, and water-proof), he threw off his coat and -vest, then spreading his handkerchief over the mouth of the hat, so that -he could grasp the corners under the crown, he plunged into the water, -swimming with one hand, and holding the hat as a temporary life -preserver with the other. As he expected, Robert rose to the surface -and grasped him. Harold did nothing at first but hold firmly to the hat -to prevent his own sinking, and in that short interval Robert recovered -sufficiently to know what he was about. - -"Thank God for _you_, Robert!" said Harold. "I was afraid you were -gone; here, take the hat and swim to the raft, while I dive after Sam. -Has he ceased struggling?" Robert replied, "Yes." - -Joining his hands high over his head, Harold rose as far as he could -from the water, and sank perpendicularly with his feet close together. -He succeeded in finding the body, but not in time to seize it, before he -was compelled to rise for the want of breath. He came to the surface, -panted for a quarter of a minute, then descended a second time, and rose -with the body. Robert reached him one of the oars, dragged him to the -raft, and then to the shore. - -And now what was to be done? Robert knew well that when a person has -been under water four minutes and more it is exceedingly difficult to -restore life, and that whosoever would render aid must do it quickly. -His preparations were few and simple. - -Begging Mary and Frank to make a fire as soon as possible, and to heat -one of the blankets, he laid the body with the head lowest, to allow the -water to run from the mouth and throat, while he hastily unloosed the -clothing. Then laying the body with the head highest, as in sleep, he -and Harold rubbed the skin with all their might, for the double purpose -of removing the moisture and restoring the heat. - -This friction was continued for several minutes, when Robert, requesting -Harold to keep on, tried another means. He inserted a reed into one of -Sam's nostrils, which he pressed tightly around it, and closing also the -other nostril and the mouth to prevent the egress of the air, he blew -forcibly until he felt the chest rise, when, by a gentle pressure, he -expelled the air as in natural respiration. - -By this time Mary and Frank had warmed one of the blankets brought from -the vessel. This Robert wrapped closely around the body, and while Mary -and Frank were engaged in warming still another, Harold greatly -increased the effectiveness of his friction by tearing a third blanket -into strips, and using the hot pieces as rubbers. - -Persisting for an hour in these simple means, the anxious company were -at last rewarded by the signs of returning life. Sam's heart began to -beat softly, and shortly after he gave a sigh. The boys were nearly -exhausted by their protracted efforts, but still they kept on; and it -was well they did, for many a person has been lost by neglect after life -seemed to have been restored. When the patient was sufficiently -recovered to swallow, Robert poured down his throat some warm water and -sugar, remarking it was a pity they had brought none of the wines or -spirits which were so abundant on shipboard. - -"There is some in the box of tobacco," observed Frank. "I saw Sam put a -bottle there; and when I asked him what it was, he said it was rum to -rub on his weak leg." - -Robert and Harold exchanged a significant smile; for though Sam might -have intended only what he professed, they knew that he loved rum as -well as tobacco. It was fortunate, however, that the spirits were -there, for it was the best stimulant they could administer. Sam soon -opened his eyes, and began to speak. His first words, after looking -around, were, "Bless de Lord! Poor Sam here again!" - -Leaving him now to recover slowly, the boys brought each a chair from -the raft, and sat down to rest. - -"Why, Robert," said Harold, "you seem to know by heart the whole rule -for restoring a drowned person." - -"And why not? There is nothing mysterious in it?" - -"So it seems, and I wish you would teach it to me." - -"I can do that in half a breath," replied Robert. "In father's words, -all that you have to do, is to _restore the warmth and excite the -respiration_." - -"That, certainly, is simple." - -"Father always said," continued Robert, "that he did not see why boys -should not all be taught how to help one another on such occasions. -'Send for a doctor,' he said to me, 'but don't wait for him. Go to work -at once before life is gone. If you can do nothing else strip off the -wet clothes, and rub, rub, RUB, and blow into the lungs. Start the -breath, and you will start the blood, or start the blood, and that will -start the breath, for each comes with the other. Apply heat -inwardly--outwardly by friction, by clothing, by fire, by hot bottles, -by sand-bags, by any means, and keep trying for hours.' That is the -rule." - -"A good one it is," said Harold. "But it is a pity your father did not -give you some rule also about keeping out of the way of drowning people -so that you might put your knowledge to some use, instead of getting -drowned yourself." - -"He did," replied Robert, laughing, "but I forgot it. It was -exceedingly thoughtless in me to do as I did. However, I tried to make -up for it in another way; for after Sam had pinioned my arms, I made no -effort whatever, except to take a long breath, and retain my presence of -mind. When we were going down, I learned exactly what kind of a grip he -had taken, and by the time we reached bottom, I had drawn up my knees, -and put my feet against the pit of his stomach. When that was done I -felt safe, for I knew that my legs were stronger than his arms, and that -I could break his hold. But what did you intend to do when you called me -to help you?" - -"I had no exact plan," Harold answered, "except to keep you from putting -yourself in danger, and then to throw or reach Sam something by which to -help himself. I had seen drowning people before, and knew very well -that unless you had something to prevent your own sinking, as I had when -you seized me, or unless you were strong enough (as in this case you -were not) to hold him at arm's length, he would be almost sure to drown -you." - -This untoward accident delayed the work of transportation until near -dark, and then it was only the lighter and more necessary articles that -they carried. Sam gradually recovered, and about dusk, supported by the -boys, he staggered slowly to the tent. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXV - - -HOUSEHOLD ARRANGEMENTS--THIRD VISIT TO THE WRECK--RAINY -WEATHER--AGREEMENT ABOUT WORK--MARY IN GREAT DANGER--EXTINGUISHING FIRE -ON ONE'S DRESS--RELIEF TO A BURN--CONVERSATION - - -They did not return to the vessel the next day. The work of transporting -the many heavy articles brought, and of giving them accommodation, -occupied the whole day. Indeed, the work of arranging was by no means -easy, for their possessions were now too large for their dwelling. They -were therefore compelled to make a new room for Sam and his tools, by -means of some spare sails brought from the wreck; and this led them to -think of erecting still another wing to the tent, as a place of deposit -for their stores of provision. - -By Thursday the return tide came at so late an hour in the afternoon, -that the boys were loth to go upon the third trip; but there were -several other articles of importance that they needed, and intending to -make a short visit, they did not start until near mid-day. On entering -the vessel their first work was to remove the stove; which being quite -new and recently put up, they had no difficulty in taking to pieces, and -lowering, with its appurtenances, into the raft. The work-bench they -detached, with great labour, from the wall, and tumbled it over the -vessel's side. From the carpenter's room they carried several sails, -two coils of small rope, and a hank of twine. The magazine they did not -care to enter. Most of the powder in the gunner's room was wet, but -there were two large kegs of cannon powder, the outside of which was -caked and ruined, while the central part was perfectly good, and also a -five pound canister of superfine rifle powder, which was so tightly -sealed that not a particle of damp had entered. These they took. And -dragging out one of the small cannon they managed, after hard work, to -lower it, with its appropriate carriage, into the raft, and deposited -along with it several dozen balls, and as many canisters to fit the -bore. These, together with the trunks and clothing of the officers, the -iron vice, a small kit of mackerel, and the box of cocoanuts, -constituted their load. The voyage back was made without accident. - -On landing, their first business was to shelter their powder, for the -sky was clouding fast, with long blue belts, that promised rain before -morning, and the night was rapidly coming on. Unwilling to keep so -dangerous a quantity of powder in the tent, they divided it into several -parcels, and concealed them in hollow trees, which they closed and -marked. - -The cannon carriage proved a great convenience in transporting the -trunks, the disjointed parts of the stove, and other heavy articles to -the tent. But even with this assistance they did not complete their -work before the night set in. - -The next day was wet--wet--wet. The young people continued within -doors, made a particular examination of the trunks, and divided among -themselves the articles that were serviceable. With these employments, -and the fitting up of their stove, they spent all that day, and part of -the next. - -It was during that evening, as they sat listening to the incessant -patter of the rain upon the canvas roof, that the boys conceived and -resolved upon a species of competition, that gave a steady progression -to their work from that time forward. - -"Tomorrow is New Year's Day," observed Harold. "We have been two months -and a half upon the island. Our first boat is not a quarter finished. -Why, Robert, it will be six months before we get away by our own -exertions; and then your father will have left Bellevue." - -"But you forget how many interruptions we have had," replied Robert. -"First, there was Sam's misfortune, then yours; after that, our removal -to the prairie, and securing the tent; then this discovery of the wreck, -which has furnished us with food and tools for continuing our work -without interruption. If I am not mistaken, the end of January will see -us at Bellevue, or on our way there. What do you think, Sam--can we -finish our two boats in a month?" - -"May be so, massa, if we work mighty hard; but it will take a heap o' -work." - -"I doubt if we finish them in two months, work as we may," remarked -Harold. - -Robert was not pleased with this discouraging assertion, though he was -startled to find that the usual prudent Harold entertained such an -opinion. - -"Now, cousin," said he, "I will put this matter to the test. As we boys -used to say, I'll make a bargain with you. We shall all work on the -second boat, until it is as far advanced as the present one. Then we -shall each take a boat and work. Sam shall divide his time between us. -And if at the end of a month we are not ready to return home, I'll give -up that I am mistaken." - -"Give me your hand to that bargain," said Harold. "You shall not beat me -working, if I can help it; but if, with all our efforts, we leave this -island before the last day of February, I will give up that _I_ am -mistaken." - -Faithful to this agreement, the boys went next morning to the landing, -and brought the various parts of the work-bench, which they aided Sam in -fitting up. The grindstone also they set upon its necessary fixtures; -and collecting the various tools that were in need of grinding, they -persisted in relieving each other at the crank, until they had sharpened -two very dull axes, two adzes, three chisels, a broad ax, and a drawing -knife, and stowed them safely under Sam's shelter. - -The history of the day, however, was not concluded without an incident -of a very serious character, in which Mary was the principal, though -unwilling actress; and in which, but for her presence of mind, she would -have met with a painful and terrible death. - -About ten o'clock that night she retired to her room, undressed, and was -laying aside the articles of dress necessary for the next morning, when, -turning around, her night clothes touched the flame of the candle, -which, for the want of a table, she had set upon the floor. The next -instant she extinguished the candle, and was about stepping into bed, -when her attention was excited by a dim light shining behind her, and a -slight roar, that increased as the flame ran up her back. Giving a -scream of terror, she was on the point of rushing into the next room for -help, when recollecting the repeated and earnest injunctions of her -father, she threw herself flat upon the blanket of the bed, and wrapping -it tightly round her, rolled over and over upon the floor, calling for -help. The flame was almost instantly quenched, as it probably would have -been, even without a blanket, had she only sat down instantly on the -floor, and folded the other part of her dress tightly over the flame.[#] - - -[#] _Flame ascends_. All have observed how much more rapidly it -consumes a sheet of paper held with the burning end down, than the same -sheet laid on the table. So with a female's dress; an erect posture -allows the flame to run almost instantly over the whole person. - - -But though the _flame_ was extinguished, the charred ends of the dress -were not; they kept on burning, and coming into contact with the naked -skin, made her scream with pain. The agony was so great, that again she -was almost tempted to throw off the blanket and rush into the open air, -but knowing that this would certainly increase the fire, and perhaps -renew the blaze, she drew the blanket more tightly around her, and -rolled over, calling to Robert, who had by this time come to her -assistance. "Pour on water--_water_--WATER!" Robert did his best--he -fumbled about for the pitcher, then finding it, asked where the water -was to be poured; but now that the water was ready to be thrown upon -her, Mary felt secure; she cast off the blanket, and the remaining fire -was put out by the application of Robert's wet hand. - -The time occupied by this terrifying scene was scarcely a minute and a -half, yet Mary's night dress was consumed nearly to her shoulders, and -her lower limbs were badly scorched. So rapid an agent is fire. -Whoever would escape destruction from a burning dress, must work fast, -with good judgment and a strong resolution. - -Mary's burns were slight in comparison with what they might have been. -The skin was reddened for a foot or more along each limb; but it was -broken only in two places, about as wide and long as her two fingers. -Still the pain was excessive, and she wept and groaned a great deal. -Robert applied cold water for a number of minutes, and would have -continued it longer, but Mary at last said: - -"Bring me a cup full of flour. I have tried it on a burnt finger, and -you can scarcely imagine how cooling it is." - -The flour was brought, and applied by means of handkerchiefs tied over -the raw and blistered parts. Its effect was to form a sort of artificial -cuticle over those spots where the skin had been removed; and the soft -and cool sensation it produced in the other parts was delightful. Still -Mary appeared to suffer so much, that Robert administered an opiate, as -he did in the case of Sam, and after that he heard no more from her -until next morning. - -"What a quick, brave girl she is!" said Harold, after Robert had -described the scene. "Most girls would have rushed into the open air, -and been burned to death." - -"She showed great presence of mind," Robert assented. - -"More than that," said Harold, "she showed great _resolution_. I knew a -beautiful girl at school, who had presence of mind enough to wrap -herself in the hearth rug, but who could not stand the pain of the fire; -she threw off the rug, rushed into the open air, screaming for help, and -was burnt to death in less than two minutes." - -When Mary came from her room next morning her eyes were dull and glassy, -from the effects of the medicine, and she had no appetite for more than -a cup of coffee. The others met her with more than their usual -affection. Her accident had revealed to them how much they loved her; -and her coolness in danger, and fortitude in suffering, had given them a -greater respect for her character. - -"We do sincerely thank God, on your account, cousin," said Harold, as -soon as they were left alone that Sabbath morning. "It is so seldom a -person meets with such an accident, without being seriously injured." - -"I hope I feel thankful, too," returned Mary. "I could not help -thinking last night, before going to sleep, how uncertain life is. O, I -do wish I were a Christian, as I believe you to be, cousin." - -"Indeed, if I am a Christian at all, I wish you were a far better one," -he replied. "I have neither felt nor acted as I desired, or supposed I -should." - -"But still you feel and act very differently from us." - -"My feelings are certainly very different from what they used to be, and -I thank God that they are. Yet the only particular thing which I -recollect of myself, at the time that I began to feel differently, is -that I was troubled on account of my past life, and wished heartily to -serve God. To judge from myself, then, I should say that to _desire to -serve God_, is to be a Christian." - -"O, I do desire," said Mary, weeping. "I do, with all my heart. But I -know I am not what I ought to be. I do not love God; I do not trust -him; I do not feel troubled for sin, as I ought to be; and I have no -reason to think that my sins are forgiven." - -"I am a poor preacher, Mary," Harold said, with strong emotion; "for I -never knew anything of these feelings myself, until lately. But this I -can say, that if you will heartily give yourself to God, to be his -servant for ever, and put your trust in his promises, you will be -accepted. Did not Jesus Christ come into this world to save sinners, -even the chief? Does he not say, 'Him that cometh to me, I will in -nowise cast out'? Now what does the Bible mean, but to encourage all who -feel as you do?" - -Mary did not reply; the tears burst through her fingers, and dropped -into her lap. Harold continued, - -"Ever since we came to the island I felt as you feel, until the Sabbath -when I knelt down in the woods, and gave myself to the Lord. My heart -was very heavy; I knew that I was a sinner needing forgiveness, and that -I had nothing that I could offer as pay; but I read where God offers -salvation 'without money and without price,' and again where he says we -must 'believe on him.' Well, after all that, I could not help -believing; it was sweet to pray--sweet to think of God--sweet to read -the Bible--sweet to do whatever was pleasing to Him. I hope it will be -so always; and I long for the time when I can return to Bellevue to talk -with your father about these things. Now, cousin, I advise you to try -the same plan." - -He marked several passages of Scripture for her to read; then walked -into the woods, where he prayed that the Lord would direct her, so as to -find peace by believing in Jesus Christ. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVI - - -SUCCESSFUL WORK--EXCURSION--THE FISH-EAGLE--DIFFERENT METHODS OF -PROCURING FIRE--WOODSMAN'S SHELTER AGAINST RAIN AND HAIL--NOVEL REFUGE -FROM FALLING TREES - - -Monday morning found the labourers moving at the dawn of day. Sam was -cook, and fulfilled his office with unexpected ability. His corn-bread -was delightful; no one but a negro knows how to make it. - -The tools were in excellent order, and the boys commenced work in fine -spirits. At Harold's suggestion they resolved to work very leisurely -that day and the next, as being the surest way to attain expedition in -the end. Said he, - -"My father was a great manager of horses, and sometimes made tremendous -journeys. But his rule was always to begin a long journey very -moderately. He used to say, 'If you strain a horse at the first, he -will move heavily all the way through, but if you spare him at first, he -will become gradually accustomed to the strain, and be able to push on -faster at the end than at the beginning of the journey!' Now, as we are -the horses, I think we had better make very moderate journeys today and -tomorrow." - -Robert was much pleased with the rule. Notwithstanding his boast, he -had shuddered at the idea of blistered hands and weary limbs; but this -plan enabled him to anticipate fresh feelings, and even increasing -labour, so long as they chose to work. - -In the course of four days the second tree was cut, hewed, and excavated -to the exact shape and size of the first. They then drew for choices, -and separated, each working on his own boat, within hearing of the -other's ax and mallet. One reason, perhaps, of the increased rapidity -of their work, was a lesson which they learned of employing every moment -to advantage, and of resting themselves by a mere change of work. For -instance, when weary of the adze they would resort to the mallet and -chisel, the auger, ax, or drawing-knife, and this was to some extent a -real rest, for fresh muscles were brought into play while the wearied -ones were relieved. - -By Friday, however, their whole bodies began to feel the effects of -fatigue; and Harold proposed, that for that day their arms should be -entirely relieved from labour, and that they should search the woods for -timber suitable for masts, yards, and oars. They, therefore, took their -guns and hatchets, and went first to the orange landing, where they saw -their old raft lying as they had left it exactly a month before. -Passing thence to the place which they had dubbed "Duck Point," they -proceeded along the beach towards their old encampment, and thence home. -This was their route; but it was marked by such a variety of useful -expedients, that we must stop to describe them. - -While Robert was engaged for a few minutes in searching a little grove, -Harold saw a fish eagle plunge into the water, and bring out a trout so -large that it could scarcely fly with it to the shore. Harold was -hungry; his appetite at breakfast had not allowed him to eat at all. -Now it began to crave, and the sight of that rich looking fish whetted -it, keenly. He ran towards the eagle, crying out, - -"I'll divide with you, old gentleman, if you please; that is too much -for one." - -The eagle, however, appeared to dissent from the proposal, and tried -hard to carry its prey into a tree, but apprehensive of being itself -caught before it could rise beyond reach, it dropped the fish, and -flying to a neighbouring tree, watched patiently to see what share its -human robber was disposed to leave. - -A fish is easily enough cooked, if a person has fire; but in this case -there was none, and what was worse, no apparent means of producing it, -for their matches were left behind, and the wadding of their guns was -not of a kind to receive and hold fire from the powder. - -"Lend me your watch a minute," said Robert, on learning what was wanted. -"It is possible that I may obtain from it what you wish." - -Had Robert spoken of some chemical combination for producing fire, by -mixing sand and sea-water, Harold could scarcely have been more -surprised than by the proposal to obtain fire from his watch. He handed -it to his cousin with the simple remark, "Please don't hurt it," and -looked on with curiosity. Robert examined the convex surface of the -crystal, which being old fashioned, was almost the section of a sphere, -and said, - -"I think it will do." - -Then obtaining some dry, rotten wood from a decayed tree, he filled the -hollow part of the crystal with water, and setting it upon a support, -for the purpose of keeping the water perfectly steady, showed Harold -that the rays of the sun passing through this temporary lens, were -concentrated as by a sun-glass. The tinder smoked, and seemed almost -ready to ignite, but did not quite--the sun's rays were too much aslant -at that hour of the day, and the sky was moreover covered with a thin -film of mist. - -"It is a failure," said he, "but still there is another plan which I -have seen adopted--a spark of fire _squeezed from the air_ by suddenly -compressing it in a syringe. If we had a dry reed, the size of this gun -barrel, I would try it by using a tight plug of gun wadding as a -piston." - -But Robert had no opportunity for trying his philosophical experiment, -and being mortified by a second disappointment, as he probably would -have been, from the rudeness of the contrivance; for Harold's voice was -soon heard from the bank above, "I have it now!" and when Robert -approached he saw in his hand a white flint arrowhead. With this old -Indian relic he showered a plentiful supply of sparks upon the dry -touch-wood, until a rising smoke proclaimed that the fire had taken. - -During the time occupied by these experiments, and the subsequent -cookery, the thin mist in the sky had given place to several dark -rolling clouds, which promised ere long to give them a shower. The -promise was kept; for the boys had not proceeded half a mile before the -rain poured down in torrents. As there was no lightning, they sought -the shelter of a mossy tree, and for a season were so well protected -that they could not but admire their good fortune. But their admiration -did not last long; the rain soaked through the dense masses over head, -and fell in heavy drops upon their caps and shoulders. - -"This will never do," cried Harold. "Come with me, Robert, and I will -provide a shelter that we can trust." - -Putting upon their heads a thick covering of moss, which hung like a -cape as far down as their elbows, they ran to a fallen pine, and -loosened several pieces of its bark, as long and broad as they could -detach, then placing them upon their heads above the moss, marched back -to the tree, and had the pleasure of seeing the rain drip from their -bark shelters as from the eaves of a house. Robert was much pleased -with the expedient, and remarked, - -"I suppose this is another of old Torgah's notions." - -"O, no," replied Harold. "I have frequently seen it used by negroes in -the field, and by hunters in the woods. But there is another device of -a similar kind, which I will leave you to guess. I was riding once with -a rough backwoodsman across one of our Alabama prairies, when we were -overtaken by a severe hail-storm, that gave us an unmerciful pelting. -Now, how do you suppose he protected himself against the hailstones?" - -"Got under his horse," conjectured Robert. "I once saw a person -sheltering himself under his wagon." - -"He took the _saddle_ from his horse, and placed it upon his head. For -my own part, I preferred the pelting of the stones to the smell of the -saddle." - -The rain ceasing shortly after, they continued their walk to the old -encampment, which they visited for the purpose of ascertaining whether -there were any other signs of visitors. Everything was just as they had -left it, except that it had assumed a desolate and weather-beaten -aspect. Their flag was flying, and the paper, though wet, adhering to -the staff. At sea the weather looked foul, and the surf was rolling -angrily upon the shore. Resting themselves upon the root of the noble -old oak, and visiting the spring for a drink of cool water, they once -more turned their faces to the prairie. - -Whoever will travel extensively through our pine barrens, will see -tracts, varying in extent from a quarter of an acre to many hundreds of -acres, destroyed by the attacks of a worm. The path from the old -encampment led through a "deadening," as it is called, of this sort; in -which the trees, having been attacked some years before, were many of -them prostrate, and others standing only by sufferance of the winds. By -the time our travellers reached the middle of this dangerous tract, a -sudden squall came up from sea, and roared through the forest at a -terrible rate. They heard it from afar, and saw the distant limbs -bending, breaking, and interlocking, while all around them was a -wilderness of slender, brittle trunks, from which they had not time to -escape. Their situation was appalling. Death seemed almost inevitable. -But just as the crash commenced among the pines, a brilliant idea -occurred to the mind of Robert. - -"Here, Harold!" said he. "Run! run! run!" - -Suiting the action to the word, he threw himself flat beside a large -sound log that lay _across the course of the wind_, and crouched closely -beside its curvature; almost too closely, as he afterwards discovered. -Hardly had Harold time to follow his example, before an enormous tree -cracked, crashed, and came with a horrible roar, directly over the place -where they lay. The log by the side of which they had taken refuge, was -buried several inches in the ground; and when Robert tried to move, he -found that his coat had been caught by a projecting knot, and partly -buried. The tree which fell was broken into four parts; two of them -resting with their fractured ends butting each other on the log, while -their other ends rested at ten or twelve feet distance upon the earth. -For five minutes the winds roared, and the trees crashed around them; -and then the squall subsided as quickly as it had arisen. - -"That was awful," said Robert, rising and looking at the enormous tree, -from whose crushing fall they had been so happily protected. - -"It was, indeed," Harold responded; "and we owe our lives, under God, to -that happy thought of yours. Where did you obtain it?" - -Robert pointed to the other end of the log, and said, "There." A small -tree had fallen across it, and was broken, as the larger one had been. -"I saw that," said he, "just as the wind began to crash among these -pines, and thought that if we laid ourselves where we did, we should be -safe from everything, except straggling limbs, or flying splinters." - -"Really," said Harold, "at this rate you are likely to beat me in my own -province. I wonder I never thought of this plan before." - -"I had an adventure somewhat like this last year, only not a quarter so -bad," said Robert. "I was fishing with Frank, on a small stream, when a -whirlwind came roaring along, with such force as to break off limbs from -several of the trees. Afraid that we, and particularly Frank, who was -light, might be taken up and carried away, or else dashed against a tree -and seriously hurt, I made him grasp a sapling, by putting around it -both arms and legs, while I threw my own arms around him and it -together, to hold all tight. I was badly frightened at the noise and -near approach of the whirlwind, but for the life of me could not help -laughing at an act of Frank's. We had taken only a few small catfish -(which he called from their size, _kitten_-fish), and two of these being -the first he had ever caught, he of course thought much of them. When -the wind came nearest, and I called to him, 'Hold fast, Frank!' I saw -him lean his head to one side, looking first at the flying branches, -then at the string of fish, which the wind had slightly moved, and -deliberately letting go his hold of the tree, he grasped his prize, and -held to that with an air and manner, which said as plainly as an act -could say, 'If you get them, you must take me too.'" - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVII - - -LAUNCHING THE BOATS--MORE WORK, AND YET MORE--ECLIPSE OF FEB. 12TH, -1831--HEALING BY "FIRST INTENTION"--FRANK'S BIRTHDAY--PREPARING FOR A -VOYAGE--RAIN, RAIN - - -The boats came on swimmingly. By the end of the second week of their -systematic labours they had not only been sufficiently excavated, but -the young shipwrights had trimmed down much of the exterior. They were -two and a half feet wide, by twenty inches deep, and eighteen feet long. -At this stage Robert supposed the work to be nearly done, but Sam shook -his head, and said, "Not half." The most laborious part of the work was -over, but so much more remained, in the way of paring, smoothing, -trimming, and bringing into proper shape, that it was full a fortnight -before they were considered fit for the water. - -They were ready for launching on the same day; and though Robert made -his announcement of the fact some hours in the advance of Harold, it was -agreed, that as Sam had been with him half a day more, the race should -be considered as even. The launching occupied four days. They were -distant from the water respectively an hundred and an hundred and fifty -paces. A thick forest was to be traversed. It was necessary to clear a -road, build bridges, and cut down the river bank. Robert's was launched -on February 1st, and Harold's on February 3d. On each occasion there -was a general rejoicing, and every person, not excepting Mary and Frank, -fired a salute. - -But on being launched the boats did not float to please them. One was -too heavy at the bows, the other leaned too much to one side. Several -days were spent in correcting these irregularities, and thus closed the -fifth week of their labour. - -Another week was spent in making the rudders and a pair of oars, and -fitting in the seats and masts. This caused them to make another voyage -to the wreck, for the purpose of obtaining planks, screws, and other -materials. They went, of course, in their boats, and had the pleasure -of seeing them behave admirably. They were steady, sat well on the -water, and obeyed the oars and helm almost as well as though they had -been built in a shipyard. - -There were two incidents worthy of note occurring about this time. One -was the discovery, made first by Frank, of an interesting astronomical -phenomenon. About a quarter before twelve o'clock he had gone to the -water bucket beside the door for a drink of water, when all at once Mary -heard him call out, - -"Run here, sister, run! The sun has turned into a moon!" - -He had looked into the water, and seeing the reflected image of the sun -like a half moon, sharply horned, had strained his eyes by looking up -until he ascertained that the sun itself was of the same shape. Mary, -who had witnessed an event of the kind before, perceived at a glance -that it was an eclipse. She therefore took a basin, and hurried with -Frank to the landing, to inform the others of the fact. - -"Look in the _water_, brother," said Frank, whose eyes were yet watery -from the severe trial he had given them. "You can't look at the sun -without crying." - -For a time, of course, no work was done; all were engaged in watching -the phenomenon. It was the great annular eclipse of February 12th, -1831, in which the sun appeared at many places like a narrow ring of -light around the dark body of the moon. To our young people there was -no ring. They were too far south. The sun appeared like the moon when -two days old, and the sky and earth were very gloomy. - -The other incident was in itself trivial, and would not be introduced -here but that the fact it illustrates is sometimes of real importance. -It was simply the healing of a wound by what is called "_first -intention_." Mary was engaged in some of her culinary duties, when, by -an unfortunate slip of her hand, the knife which she was using missed -its place, and sliced her finger. The piece was not cut _off_, but there -was a large gash, and it bled profusely. Her first act was to wash the -wound well in tepid water until the blood ceased to flow; then seeing -that all the clots were removed, she brought the lips of the wound -together, and kept them so by a bandage and a little case, like the -finger of a glove made fast to the wrist by a piece of tape. The wound -soon underwent a process similar to that of trees in grafting, only far -more rapid. By the next morning the lips began to adhere, and in the -course of three days the wound was healed--so rapidly will the flesh of -a healthy person recover from a cut if the conditions necessary to -"first intention" are observed, viz., that the parts be _brought quickly -together, and kept without disturbance_. - -The next week was spent in fitting up the sails and rigging, and -preparing the boats, so that in case of rough weather they could be -firmly lashed together. - -Their work was now done. They had been labouring steadily for a month -and a half, and were ready by Friday evening to pack up and start for -home. But they resolved to wait and sanctify the Sabbath. They needed -rest: they were jaded in every limb and muscle. Moreover, the next day -was Frank's birthday. Taking everything into consideration, they -preferred to spend that day in rest and rejoicing, partly in honour of -Frank, but more especially as a sort of thanksgiving for their -successful work. And as the voyage home promised to be long, and -perhaps perilous, they also determined that they would devote Monday to -trying their boats at sea, by an outward voyage round the island. - -After Frank had retired, the rest agreed upon the plans by which to make -the following day pleasant and profitable to him. - -"I," said Mary, "will make him a birth-day cake." - -"And I," said Robert, "will teach him how to shoot a bird." - -"And I," said Harold, "will teach him how to swim." - -"And I," said Sam, "will sing him a corn song." - -They went to bed and slept soundly. It is astonishing how habit can -reconcile us to our necessities! Had these young people been set down -by any accident, a few months before, in the midst of a lonely prairie, -surrounded by a wild forest, full of bears and panthers, afar from their -friends, and without any other protection than that which they had long -enjoyed, they would have been miserable. But they went to sleep that -night, not only free from painful apprehension, but happy--yes, actually -_happy_--when they knew that their nearest neighbours were treacherous -savages, and that they were surrounded nightly by fierce beasts, from -whose devouring jaws they had already escaped more than once, only by -the blessing of God upon brave hearts and steady hands. How came this -change? It was by cheerful habit. _The labours, dangers, and exposure -of men, had given them the hearts of men_. God bless the children! They -slept in the midst of that leafy forest as sweetly as though they were -at home, and the bright stars that rose by turns to measure out the -night, looked down like so many angel eyes, to watch the place of their -habitation. - -Mary and Frank were the first to awake in the morning. The others, -wearied by their long labours, and free from pressing responsibility, -abandoned themselves to a repose as sweet as it was needful. Frank -moved first, and his moving awaked Mary, who, on calling to mind the -nature of the day, and the resolutions of the night before, put her arms -affectionately round his neck, and said, "Good morning, Mr. -Eight-years-old; I wish you many pleasant birthdays." - -Frank put his arms round her neck, also, and kissed her; then both began -to dress. Wishing not to disturb the sleepers, they slipped softly from -the tent. Mary went first to the poultry-pen, which she opened. The -ducks quacked with pleasure at her approach, and she watched them as -they dodged through the narrow hole opened for their passage, and ran in -a long line with shaking tails and patting feet after the leading drake. -Then she raised the portcullis-like gate for the goats and deer; Nanny -bleated, no doubt intending to say "good morning," but the unmannerly -kid and fawn pranced away, mindful of nothing but their expected feast -of grass and leaves. - -While Mary was engaged with these, Frank went to look after his own -particular pets. She heard him at the back of Nanny's pen, where the -cubs were kept, calling out, "Come along, sir!" then he laughed -heartily, but a moment after his voice sounded impatiently, "Quit it, -you Pollux! quit it, sir!" then in a distressed tone, "Sister, sister, -come help me!" Mary ran to his assistance, yet she could scarce -restrain her risibles at the sight which greeted her eyes. Frank had -loosed the cord which confined the cubs, and was leading them out for -the purpose of a romp, when Pollux, who was a saucy fellow, and knew as -well as his young master what was intended, rose, with a playful growl, -upon his hind legs, and walking behind him, pinioned his arms close, and -began trying to throw him down. Frank was much pleased with what he -regarded as a cunning trick in his young scholar; but he soon found that -it was by no means pleasant to be hugged in that way by a bear. He -tried in vain to break loose, and when Mary came to his assistance, the -bear had thrown him down, with his face and nose in the dirt. Frank -rose, looking very much mortified, and more than half angry. - -"You ugly beast," he said to the bear, that seemed amazingly to enjoy -the joke, and was rising for another frolic. "Get out, sir. I have a -great mind to give you a beating." - -"O, no, Frank," said Mary, "don't be angry with your playmate. Remember -who taught him to wrestle, and remember besides that this is your -birthday." - -Frank's wrath instantly subsided, and jerking down Pollux by the cord, -he led both cubs back to the pen, where he secured them, and then washed -from his face the traces of his defeat. - -Sam had by this time come from his shed-room and made the fire for -breakfast, and Robert and Harold, awaked by Frank's call for help, -dressed themselves and made their appearance. They all wished Frank a -pleasant birthday, and hoped he might have as many as would be for his -good. - -"Now, Master Frank," said Harold, while they were sitting together, -"what would you have us do for you today? We are all your humble -servants, and ready to do whatever we can for your pleasure." - -"Then," said Frank, "the first thing I want you to do, is to carry me -right home to father and mother." - -"I wish we could, Buddy," said Robert; "but as we cannot do all that -today, you must try to think of something else." - -Frank could think of nothing. Robert suggested that he might spend part -of his birthday in learning to shoot. - -"But I can shoot now," he replied. "Sister and I have shot many times -already since we came to the island." - -"I mean," said Robert, "that you should learn to use a gun, so as to -kill whatever you wish." - -"O, yes," said Frank, "I should like that very much. For who knows but -some old bear or panther may come after sister or me yet, before we get -away." - -"O, as for bears," Robert maliciously remarked, "I think you will never -need a gun. I think you will always find a tree." - -Frank's face reddened as he returned, "I don't care if I did, sir. -Cousin Harold knows that I did exactly right. Didn't I, cousin?" - -"Pardon me, Frank," Robert implored, "I did not suppose that you felt so -sore about that climbing. I only said it to teaze you. I am sure I -should have done exactly as you did. But I can't help laughing to think -how your feet _twinkled_, as you climbed that tree." - -Robert well knew that this half apology would be satisfactory. Frank -prided himself on his nimbleness, being so lithe and active that his -playmates used to call him "squirrel." The allusion to his "twinkling" -feet restored him to good humour. - -"Now, Frank," said Robert, beginning his lecture with the gun in hand, -"the first lesson I wish to teach you is this, _never let the muzzle of -your gun point to yourself, or to any person_, and never allow any -person to point one towards you. A gun can never kill where it does not -point. Even when you are loading, or walking, be careful to hold it so, -that if it should go off it could hurt nothing." - -He then related several stories, illustrating the fact that almost all -accidents from guns are from careless handling. Frank was a prudent -child. He listened attentively, and then replied, - -"Brother Robert, I think I had better let the gun alone till I am older. -May be, if I begin so early, I shall shoot myself or somebody else." - -Robert was pleased with this mark of caution in his little brother, and -said, "Hold on to that, Frank, it is a remark worthy of your birthday, -and I trust that every return of this day will find you as wise in -proportion to your age." - -The further instructions intended for Frank that day, being of an -out-door character, were interrupted by a rain that commenced about nine -o'clock, and held on steadily all day. They employed themselves -leisurely in packing and preparing, first for the short voyage -contemplated on Monday, and also for the longer voyage home. During the -whole day the tent was strewed and confused with the various bags, -boxes, trunks, and kegs, intended to receive the articles to be carried. -They looked and felt like travellers on the eve of departure. About -sunset the rain ceased. The preparations being now complete, they came -together in the tent, and rested on the sofa. Sam was missing. He had -not been seen for half an hour, and now it was getting dark. Presently -they heard a voice ringing musically through the woods, in the direction -of the boat landing, "Join, oh, join, oh! Come, boys, we're all here! -Join, oh! join, oh!" Frank sprang to his feet, exclaiming, "That is a -corn song!" - -The music was very simple, and of the kind that may be termed -persuasive. It was the song usually sung by the negroes of one -plantation, when inviting those of the neighbourhood to join them in -their "corn-shuckings." This practice is much more common in the up -country of Georgia, where the corn crop is large, than on the seaboard, -where the principal attention is given to cotton. A corn-shucking -frolic among these light hearted people, is a scene worth witnessing; it -is always held at night, and concluded about midnight with a feast, and -is to the negro what a quilting party is to country people. - -When Frank heard the first stave of Sam's song, he recalled vividly the -merry scenes of the corn-shucking, and running towards the landing, met -him, and returned, holding him by the hand, and joining in the chorus. - -It was late ere they retired to rest. They began to realize a tender -nearness to the loved ones at home, such as they had not felt since -parting from them. They talked long and gratefully over past -deliverances and future hopes; then closed the evening as those should -who wish to find the Sabbath a day of blessing. - -The next morning dawned more dark and uncomfortable than the day -preceding. The whole sky was loaded with clouds, and the rain fell -every minute through the day. The young people probably would have -found their time pass away very dismally had it not been for the pious -vivacity of Harold, who laid himself out to make it agreeable. He -frankly avowed that one reason why he wished to have them unite with him -in spending the Sabbath aright, was his desire to succeed in the effort -to see their friends that week; and he referred for authority, to the -story told of Sir Matthew Hale, High Chancellor of England, who advised -that, if there were no higher motive, the Sabbath should be kept sacred -as a matter of _policy_; remarking that, for his own part, he could -almost foretell his success during the week to come, by the way he spent -the Sabbath. - -The others, influenced by a variety of considerations, united with him -in this effort, and the day passed off not only with pleasure, but with -profit. Robert had always thought in his heart that this story of Sir -Matthew Hale smacked strongly of superstition; but when he came to -reflect that if the Bible is true, of which he had no doubt, the God who -speaks to us now is the same who spoke to Moses, and who actually -prospered or hindered the children of Israel according to their -observance of the Sabbath, he changed his opinion so far as this--he -resolved for the present to adopt the advice of that great man, and then -to watch whether the same results were verified in his own case. And -although his reflections upon this point partook of the merely -philosophic character that, to some extent, marked the operations of his -mind, the course upon which he resolved had several good effects; it -made him realize more sensibly his practical relation to God, and caused -him to watch more closely the consequences resulting from the discharge -or neglect not only of this particular duty, but of duty in the general. -That resolution, apparently so trifling, and expressed to no one, -started him on a perfectly new track, and enabled him to learn, from his -own experience, that "_whoever will watch the providence of God, will -never lack a providence to watch_." - -On Monday the weather was worse than before. They did indeed go out, -well protected by thick boots, watercoats, and tarpaulin hats, to see -after their boats; but the day was so chilly, as well as wet, that their -most comfortable place was near the fire. Before sunset, however, the -rain ceased, the clouds rapidly dispersed, and when the sun flung his -last slanting beams across the earth, Robert pointed to Harold a red -spot upon a cloud, which spread so fast, that soon the whole western sky -was blazing with the promise of a fair morrow. With this expectation -they made every preparation, and went to bed. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVIII - - -VOYAGE BOUND THE ISLAND--THE LOST BOAT--STRANGE SIGNALS -AGAIN--HURRICANE--NIGHT MARCH--HELPLESS VESSEL--MELANCHOLY FATE--THE -RESCUE--MAROONERS' HOSPITALITY--CONCLUSION - - -Tuesday morning dawned without a cloud. Before the stars had ceased -shining all hands were called to work, and by the time the sun peeped -over the eastern marsh, they pushed off from their landing, Harold and -Sam, with Mum, being in one boat, and Robert, Mary, and Frank, with -Fidelle, in the other. Rowing slowly down the river, against a light -wind from the south-east, the perfume of yellow jessamines (gelseminum -sempervirens), then in rich bloom, so loaded the air, that the young -people snuffed up the delicious odours, and looked lovingly at the green -island they were preparing to forsake. - -The voyage was made almost without incident. When they had passed out -to sea, the voyagers were rejoiced to find their boats behaving as well -upon the rough water as they had already done upon the smooth--they -danced joyously upon the gentle swell, as if congratulating their young -builders in the happy prospect of a successful voyage. The boys tried -the effect of lashing them together, and thus verified the expectation -of their safety; they rubbed and creaked a good deal, and moved less -rapidly than when separate, but they sat upon the water with a -steadiness which no ordinary commotion could disturb. - -Running the sea length of the island, and now bending their course for -the north river, Sam sang out, "A sail!" Far up the coast a faint white -speck appeared, glancing in the sunbeams, but it soon faded from sight, -and they concluded that either it was a distant sea gull, or else a -vessel passing to the north. They watched it with interest so long as -it was visible, and then turned into the river. Had they suspected what -that white thing was, and that instead of disappearing in the increasing -distance, it was only obscured by a little mist, as it approached, -beating against a head wind, they would have forsaken river, island, -tent, everything, and sailed joyfully to meet it. - -They reached the old encampment at one o'clock, having made the run of -twenty-six miles in six and a half hours. The boats behaved so well, -and the winds, sea, and sky were so inviting, that their only regret -was, that they had not put everything aboard and made a day's voyage -homewards. But doubtless, as Harold remarked, a kind Providence watched -over their path, and would prove its kindness even in this delay. - -Having taken a hasty survey of their old place of rest and of refuge, -and refreshed themselves at the spring, they resolved to divide their -company--Robert's boat to go direct to the orange landing, where it was -to be left, while the passengers went by land to the tent, and prepared -the provisions for next day; and Harold and Sam, in the meantime, to -continue up the river, and ascertain whether there was not an inland -passage round the island, shorter and easier than the route by sea. With -this understanding they sailed together to Duck Point, where Robert -turned into the Creek, and putting Mary at the helm, rowed until they -came to the orange landing, and there moored the boat beside the old -raft. They reached the tent long before sunset, and having completed the -necessary preparations about dark, began to wish for the return of the -others. Several times Robert went to the landing to look for them -before the daylight had entirely ceased; and after dark he went again by -the light of the moon, which, being half full, shed her light at this -time of the evening perpendicularly upon his path. He was becoming -uneasy, when afar off he heard the mellow sounds of a boat song; the -notes grew more and more distinct; the thump of the oars began to be -heard keeping time to the music; finally, the song ceased; a clatter was -heard as the oars were laid in the boat; and soon the whole company were -together once more, enjoying the last supper of which they expected to -partake on the island. - -"What kept you so long?" inquired Robert. "Was the distance great?" - -"No," replied Harold, with a look of pleasure; "we found the distance -only about six miles, but we were detained by missing our way, and more -especially by trying to be sure of a piece of very good news. I think -we have found the old boat." - -"Indeed!" said Robert, starting to his feet, with the keenness of his -delight. "Where? How?" - -"In the marsh, at the far bend of the river. I always thought it had -lodged somewhere in that direction, and therefore kept my eyes open at -every little creek and opening in the marsh. At last I saw, what I -cannot say positively is _our_ boat, but it is a boat of the same -colour, and having a stripe of white and black, like ours. We tried -until sunset to approach it, but did not succeed in getting any nearer -than at first; it is surrounded with soft mud, and a wilderness of -mangroves." - -This was certainly pleasant, though unprofitable, intelligence. There -was no prospect of their being able to extricate the boat, except by the -help of some uncommon tide; and its value, though considerable, was -nothing in comparison with the necessity for returning home. They -resolved not to wait for it; on the contrary, that they would transport -to the portage, by means of Harold's boat, the lading intended for -Robert's; then returning to the prairie, they would take in the second -load, and passing around by the new way, unite at Duck Point, and sail -thence for home. By rising early they were sure that they could leave -the island by eleven or twelve o'clock. - -While engaged in these plans for the morrow, Sam came in to say that he -was afraid the next day also would see them on the island, for never in -his life had he seen clouds gather so rapidly, or fly so fast. The -little company went out, and saw a multitude of low scudding clouds -passing with intense rapidity over the face of the moon. Suddenly each -one started, and looked inquisitively into the others' faces, for at -that moment the sound of a cannon, within five miles, came booming from -the coast. Robert and Mary turned red and pale by turns. Frank clapped -his hands, exclaiming, "It is father! O, I know it is father!" Harold -folded his arms--he had evidently acquired something of the composure of -the Indian. - -"Quick! quick! let us answer it!" cried Robert, and with the word darted -away to the tree where the cannon powder was kept. While he was gone -there came another report. They loaded expeditiously, and in a moment -afterwards the dark woods were illuminated with the flash, and the earth -shaken with the thundering discharge. - -"Now for a march to double quick time!" said Robert, his strong -excitement making him the leader of all that was done. "But, sister, -what shall we do with you and Frank? You cannot keep pace with us. You -had better stay here with Sam, while Harold and I push on to the coast, -and see who is there." - -"Had we not better fire our cannon once more!" suggested Harold. - -"Sam can do it," Robert answered. "Here, Sam, put in so much," showing -him the quantity, "and fire it until you are sure they hear you. But -what is that?" he continued, listening to a loud roar that came from the -coast, and increased like the accumulating rush of waters. - -"It is a hurricane," replied Harold. "There is no use in trying to go -now. Down with the tent pins! deep! deep! or we shall have our house -blown from above us." - -They hastened all to do what could be done for their immediate -protection; but there was little to be done. Gaining wisdom from their -former experience, they had driven down the pins as far as they could go -when the tent was pitched, and moreover had raised the floor and -trenched the premises. They could only make the upper canvas a little -more secure, and having done this, they entered the tent a few seconds -before the storm burst upon them. It was a terrible repetition of what -they had experienced four months before, when Sam was so nearly -destroyed. - -Mary and Frank were in deep distress. The earnest impetuosity of -Robert, combined with their own thoughts, had left in their minds no -doubt that the guns fired were from their father; and now, O what a -storm to meet him on his coming a second time to their truly enchanted -island! Frank cried as if his heart would break. Mary buried her face -in her hands, and prayed to Him who is mighty to deliver, even when the -winds and the waves overwhelm. - -Harold also was strongly convinced that the guns were from his uncle, -but he knew that this was only conjectural, and therefore he kindly -remarked in the hearing of the others. - -"You have no _certain_ reason, Robert, to believe that those guns are -from your father. But suppose that they are, then another thing is -true, he is in a vessel, for boats do not usually carry guns. They were -fired too before the storm came on; therefore they are not signals of -distress, and also they appear to have come from the river. Now, if the -person who fired them is in a vessel, and in the river, what is there to -fear? He cannot get away tonight, and he cannot probably be hurt by the -storm. Let us be quiet until morning, and then go out to see who it -is." - -These thoughts were very comforting. Mary and Frank ceased their -weeping, and united in the conversation. They all huddled together in -the middle of the tent. For hours the wind roared and howled with great -fury, but their tent was protected by the grand wall of forest trees -around, and also by the picket enclosure; and though the wind made the -canvas flutter, it could neither crush it down nor lift it from above -them. Nor did the rain which poured in torrents, and was driven with -great violence across the prairie, give them any particular -inconvenience; it was readily shed by the several thicknesses of canvas -overhead, and carried off by the drainage round the tent. - -In the course of an hour, Mary and Frank fell asleep upon the sofa, and -the others took such naps as they could obtain, while sitting in their -chairs, and listening to a roar of winds so loud, that if twenty cannons -had been fired at the river they could scarcely have been heard. - -About midnight the rain ceased, and the wind began sensibly to abate. -Puff after puff, and roar after roar, still succeeded each other through -the forest; but the fury of the storm was over. An hour before day, -Harold shook Robert by the shoulder, and said, "I think we can start -now. Come and see." - -The sky and woods were pitchy dark, little pools of water covered the -ground, and the prairie was rough with huge branches torn from the -trees, and conveyed to a distance. These were obstacles and -inconveniences, but not impediments; and as the wind had so far lulled -that it was possible for a torch to live, Robert decided to make a -trial. He waked Mary and Sam, and announcing his intention, said to -them: - -"We wish to reach the old encampment by the time there is light enough -to see over the river. If possible, we will return by eight o'clock, -and let you know all. If we are absent longer than that, you may -conclude that we have found something to do; and in that case, you had -better follow us. We shall, of course, be somewhere on the river; but -as we ourselves do not know where, you had better go direct to Duck -Point, from which you can see almost all the way to our old spring. Let -me have a piece of white cloth, sister; I will, if necessary, set up a -signal for you on the beach, to tell you where we are." - -Mary was exceedingly unwilling to have them depart. The darkness looked -horrible; their blind path must now be still more obscured by prostrate -trees and fallen branches; and if they succeeded in reaching the -intended place, they might be called to engage in she knew not what -dangerous enterprise upon water as boisterous as the sea. Quelling her -anxieties, however, in view of the necessities of the case, she said: - -"Go, but do take care of yourselves. Remember that you two are the only -protectors, except Sam, for Frank and me." - -The boys promised to run no unnecessary risks, and to return if possible -by the appointed hour. Taking their guns, the spy-glass, and a bundle -of rich splints of lightwood, they set out. Mary watched their figures -gradually diminishing under the illuminated arches of the forest. She -noticed the dark shadows of the trees turning upon their bases as -pivots, when the torch passed, until they all pointed towards the tent. -Then the light began to be intercepted; it was seen by fitful glares; it -ceased to be seen at all; its course was marked only by a faint -reflection from the tree-tops, or from the misty air; finally every -trace of the torch and of its reflection was lost to sight, and Mary -returned, with a sigh and a prayer, to her seat upon the sofa. - -The boys were compelled to watch very carefully the blazing upon the -trees, and what few signs of their path remained. There were no stars -to guide their course, and the marks upon the earth were so perfectly -obliterated by the storm, that several times they missed their way for a -few steps, and recovered it with the utmost difficulty. It is scarcely -possible for the best woodsman in the world, of a dark night, and after -a storm, to keep a course, or to regain it after it is lost. The boys -were extremely fortunate in being able to reach the river by the break -of day. - -Nothing yet was visible. The river and marsh looked like a dark abyss, -from which rolled hoarse and angry murmurs. They gathered some wet -fragments of pine left by them near the oak, and made a fire, beside -which they sat and talked. Was there any person in the river! Surely -it was time to hear some voice or gun, or to see some answering light. -They would have hallooed, but there was something oppressive and ominous -in the gloom of that storm-beaten solitude; and, for aught they knew, -their call might come only to the wet ears of the drowned and the dead. -They waited in painful and reverential silence. - -Gradually the dark rolling water became visible; then afar off appeared -black, solitary things, that proved to be the tops of mangroves, higher -than the rest, around which had gathered moss and dead twigs of the -marsh. When the light of day more fully developed the scene, they -descried, at the distance of two miles, an object which the glass -revealed to be a small vessel, of the pilot boat class, dismantled, and -on her beam ends. This sight filled them with apprehension. - -There was no person visible on the side or yards; was there any one -living within? The companion-way was closed. Possibly a gun might -cause the persons on board to give some sign of life. - -The boys made ready to shoot, but neither gun could be discharged. The -powder was wet. The only leak in the tent the night before had been -directly over the guns, and the rain had dripped into the barrels. It -was vain to attempt cleansing them for use; and if they succeeded in -producing a discharge, how could that help the persons on board? - -"No, no," said Robert, "what they want is our boat. Let us get that, and -go immediately to their rescue." - -Before leaving the bluff they planted conspicuously a small pole, in the -cleft top of which Robert slipped a piece of paper, on which was -written, "We have gone for our boat; you will see us as we pass. -Robert." - -When they arrived at the orange landing the boat was floating so far -from shore, that without swimming it could scarcely be reached. The -raft, however, to which it was moored, was nearer the bank, and Harold -managed, by climbing a slender sapling near the water's edge, and -throwing his weight upon the proper side, to bend it so that he could -drop upon the raft, and from that to enter the boat. It was ankle deep -with water, and there was no gourd nor even a paddle with which to bale -it. Robert's ingenuity devised a plan; he threw into the boat an armful -of moss, which soaked up the water like a sponge, and lifting this over -the gunwale, he squeezed it into the river. - -After a short delay they pushed from shore. To their delight, the tide -was so high that they could row over the marsh in a straight line for -the river, which was hardly a mile distant. On their way the sun burst -through a cloud, and appeared so high as to prove that the hour of eight -was already passed, and that Mary's company was probably on their way to -the point before them. The water in the river was dark and rough, from -the action of the neighbouring sea, but undisturbed by wind. On -reaching it they paused, and hallooed to know whether the party by land -had reached the point; hearing no answer, they resumed their oars, and -crossed to the other side of the river, where the water was more smooth. - -We will now leave them for awhile, and return to the company at the -tent. Mary reclined on the sofa, but could not sleep. The idea of her -father in danger, perhaps lost in his effort to rescue them, and -thoughts of the perilous night-march of the boys through a dense forest, -and then the nameless adventures into which her daring cousin and -excited brother might be tempted, haunted her mind until the grey light -of morning stole through the white canvas, and admonished her to rise. -Frank was fast asleep upon the sofa, covered with a cloak; and Sam's -snores sounded long and loud from his shed-room. On looking at the -watch, which Harold had left for her convenience, she found that it was -nearly seven o'clock; she did not know that when the sky is densely -covered by clouds, the dawn does not appear until the sun has nearly -reached the horizon. - -It was not long after this before a fire was made, and breakfast ready -for the explorers. Mary employed herself in every useful way she could -devise, until the slow minute hand measured the hour of eight; then -taking a hasty meal, they set out upon their march. Sam led the van -with a gun upon his shoulder, and a gourd of water in his hand. Mary -followed, carrying a basket of provision for the hungry boys, and Frank -went from one to the other, at will, or lagged behind to watch the -motions of the dogs, that looked thoughtful, as if aware that something -unusual was on hand. - -The ground was still quite wet, and they were compelled to pick their -way around little pools and puddles that lay in their path; but with -care they succeeded so well that they would have reached Duck Point in -advance of the boys, had it not been for a circumstance that interested -them much, while it filled them with gloom. - -Nearing the point, the dogs, that had hitherto followed very demurely -behind, pricked up their ears, and trotted briskly towards the water's -side. Sam noticed this, and remarked, "Dey after tukkey I 'speck, but -we a'n't got no time fo' tukkey now." Soon after, their attention was -arrested by hearing a cry from the dogs, which was neither a bark nor a -whine, but a note of distress made up of both. - -"Eh! eh!" said Sam. "Wat dem dog after now? Dah no cry for deer, nor -for tukkey, nor for squirrel. Missus, you and Mas Frank stay here one -minute, till I go see w'at dem dog about. I sho' dey got some'n -strange. Only harkee how dey talk!" - -Sam was in fact fearful that some sad accident had befallen Robert and -Harold, and that the dogs, having scented them by the light wind coming -down the river, had given utterance to this moan of distress. He -therefore walked with hurried steps in the direction from which the -sound proceeded, while Mary and Frank, unwilling to be left alone, -followed slowly behind him. He had not gained more than twenty paces the -advance, when they saw him stop--run a few steps forward--then stop -again, and lift up his hands with an exclamation of surprise. They -hurried to his side, and found him gazing, with looks of horror, into a -little strip of bushes that skirted the margin of the tide water. - -"What is the matter, Sam?" inquired Mary. - -"Look, Missus," he replied, pointing with his finger. "Enty[#] dat some -people drown dey in de ma'sh?" - - -[#] Is not that. - - -Mary and Frank looked, and saw what appeared to be in truth, the bodies -of two persons fast locked in each other's arms, and lodged upon the top -of a submerged mallow, which allowed them to sway back and forth with -the undulations of the water. Sam was hesitating what to do--for -negroes are almost universally superstitious about dead people. Mary -urged him on. - -"You will not leave them there, will you?" she inquired; "you will -surely draw them out, and see who they are. May be, too, they are not -dead. O, get them out, Sam, get them at once." - -Shamed out of his superstitious fear, Sam reluctantly obeyed the -injunction of his mistress. He waded carefully and timidly along, until -he could lay hold of the bodies, and drag them to shore. - -"W'ite man and nigger, Missus," he said, solemnly, as the movement -through the water revealed the pale features of the one, and the woolly -head of the other. "De w'ite man, I dun-know[#] who he is, he look like -sailor; and de nigger--" He had now drawn them ashore, and examined -their features. It would have made any one's heart sad to hear the -groan that came from the poor fellow, when he had looked steadily into -the face of the dead man. He staggered, fell on his knees in the water, -embraced the wet body, and kissed it. - - -[#] Dun-know, don't know. - - -"O my Missus," he cried, "it is Peter! my own brudder Peter! De only -brudder I got in dis wide wull. O Peter--Peter!" and he wept like a -child. - -"Draw them out, Sam," said Mary, energetically; "draw them on high -ground, and let us rub them as we rubbed you. There may be life in them -yet." - -"No, Missus," he replied, pulling the bodies higher ashore. "No life -here. He cold--he stiff--he dead. O Peter, my brudder, I glad to meet -you once mo'. Huddee[#] Peter! Huddee boy!" The poor fellow actually -shook hands with the corpse, and poured out afresh his unaffected -sorrows. - - -[#] Howdye. - - -As soon as the bodies were drawn sufficiently from the water, Mary -proceeded to examine them. The face of the white man was unknown to -her, he appeared to have been a respectable sailor. He and Peter were -evidently stiff dead. She was so certain they were beyond all hope of -recovery, that she did not even require their clothes to be unloosed, or -any means to be used for their restoration. She waited on the mourning -brother until the first burst of his grief was over, then she and Frank -aided him to make a sort of brush wood fence around the bodies, to -protect them until something could be done for their interment. - -It was while they were engaged in this last duty that Robert and Harold -passed the point. Their halloo might, under ordinary circumstances, -have been heard; but with their own occupation of mind, the rustle of -bushes dragged along, and the roar of the distant surf, the voices of -the boatmen sounded in vain. - -From the point the boys proceeded, it was said, to the other side of the -river, to escape the waves that dashed heavily against the island. The -whole marsh, from bluff to bluff, was one flood of water, with the -exception of patches of the more luxuriant herbage that peered above the -rolling surface. The mangroves, though generally immersed, broke so -completely the violence of the waves, that the water above and around -them, was comparatively smooth, while in the channel of the river it was -too rough for safety. - -Picking their way over the tops of the low bushes, and around the -branching summits of the taller, the boys rowed steadily towards the -unfortunate vessel. They had gone not quite half a mile from shore, -when they heard a gun, and looking back, they saw Mary's company -beckoning to them. It was too late to return, without great sacrifice -of time; and Robert pointed with one hand to the distant vessel, and -with the other to the place of the old encampment. These signs were -understood; the company on shore, after looking steadily at the distant -object on the water, disappeared in the woods, and afterwards -re-appeared above the old spring. - -The labour of rowing increased as the boat proceeded. The passage -through the marsh became more intricate, and the swell from sea began to -be more sensibly felt through the irregular openings. But with the -increase of difficulties came also an increase of energy, as they -approached the vessel. They were now about a quarter of a mile distant. -Their hands were sore, and their limbs weary with rowing. They tried -not to exert themselves any more vigorously than before, lest they -should utterly exhaust their strength, but they nevertheless observed, -that as they neared the vessel, their boat did somehow move more rapidly -through the water, and crowd with greater skill through the narrow -opening. - -As the young boatmen came within hail they would have called, had they -not been restrained by the same ominous feeling which they experienced -on the beach. With beating hearts they rowed silently around the bow of -the vessel. The waves dashed heavily against it, and came up the -inclined deck, oftentimes higher than the companion-way. They moored -the boat to the broken mast, and then clambering along the pile of -sea-weed and mangroves, which the vessel had collected in drifting, came -at last to the cabin door. Robert could not say one word; his heart had -risen into his mouth, and he felt almost ready to faint. - -"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion. "Is anybody -within?" - -"Thank God!" responded a voice near the cabin door. It was a female -voice, and its familiar tones thrilled to Harold's very soul. "Yes, -yes, there are three of us here. Who is that calling?" - -"Harold," he answered, "Harold Mc----." The name was not finished. He -reeled as he spoke, and leaned pale as a sheet against the -companion-way. That voice was not to be mistaken, little as he expected -to hear it on that dark river. It was the voice first known to him, and -first loved of all earthly voices. He tried again to answer; it was in -vain. He groaned in very anguish of joy, and the big tears rolled down -his face. Robert answered for him. - -"Harold McIntosh and Robert Gordon. Who is in here?" - -The voice from within did not reply. It seemed as if the person to whom -it belonged was also overcome by emotion; for soon after they heard her -speak tremulously, - -"Brother! Sister! Thank God--our boys--are here!" - -Robert did not recognize the voice of his aunt, nor did he understand -the speechless look which his cousin turned upon him, until after two or -three violent sobs, Harold replied to his inquiring look, "My mother! -Robert, mother!" - -Hearing the exclamation from within, Robert had now recovered from his -own torture of suspense, and leaned down to the cabin-door in time to -hear the manly voice of Dr. Gordon, asking in tones that showed he too -was struggling to command himself, - -"My children, are you all well?" - -"Yes, father, all well," Robert replied. He wished to ask also, "Is -mother here?" but his voice again failed; he fell upon the leaning door, -and gave vent to a passionate flood of tears. While leaning there he -heard his aunt call out, "Come, help me, brother. She has fainted." -But that answer was enough; his mother was there. - -The boys tried in vain to open the door; it was secured on the inside, -and it was not until after some delay that Dr. Gordon removed not only -the bolt, but various appliances that he had used to keep the water from -dripping into his sister's berth, and gave each a hearty shake of the -hand as they leaned sideways to enter the door, and clambered in the -dark cabin. Dark, however, as that cabin was, and insecure as was the -footing of the boys, it was not long before each was locked in his -mother's arms. - -Mrs. Gordon was very feeble, and her face much emaciated with suffering. -She said little more at first than to ask after Mary and Frank. This -silence alarmed Robert; he knew that joy is usually loquacious, and he -heard his aunt talking very earnestly with Harold; but he forgot that -his mother was just recovering from a swoon, and that extreme joy -expresses itself differently in different persons. His father, seeing -him look anxiously into her pale, thin face, remarked, "She will recover -fast enough, now. The only medicine she needed was to meet you all." - -"O, yes," she too observed. "Give me now my dear Mary and Frank, and I -think I shall soon get well." - -"We can give them to you in an hour, if you are able to bear removal," -said Robert. "Is she able, father?" - -"Yes, yes, able enough," his father answered. "And, I presume, we had -better go, before the tide recedes, or we may be caught in the marsh. -Come, let us load without delay." - -They removed the trunks, and other things needful, to the boat; the boys -relating all the while to their delighted parents what a beautiful -prairie home they had, and how well it was stocked with every comfort. -"Everything," said Robert, "except father and mother; and now we are -taking them there." - -The boat was brought close to the vessel's side, and held there firmly -by Dr. Gordon, while the ladies were assisted by the boys. And with -what pride those mothers leaned upon those brave and manly sons--grown -far more manly since their exile--may be imagined, but can not be -described. Mrs. Gordon recovered her vivacity, and a great portion of -her strength, before she left the cabin. Joy had inspired her heart, and -energized her muscles. Mrs. McIntosh also seemed to grow happier every -moment, as she discovered the mental and moral developments of her son. -Dr. Gordon, having carefully closed the companion-way, took the helm, -and the boys the oars, while the mothers, with their faces towards the -bow, looked with eyes of love and admiration upon the young labourers, -who were requiting life for life, and love for love, what had been -bestowed on them in their infancy. - -As they were passing through the marsh, Mrs. Gordon spied several human -figures on a distant bluff. They were exceedingly small, but distinctly -marked against the sky. - -"Can they be my dear little Mary and Frank?" she asked. - -The boys replied that they were, and she waved her white handkerchief to -them, in the hope of attracting their attention. - -The water was still so rough in the channel, that, anxious as the -parents were to embrace their long-lost children, Dr. Gordon decided -that instead of attempting the passage directly across, in their heavily -loaded skiff, they must continue up the river, through the irregular -openings of the marsh. - -They came at last near enough to be discovered by Mary and Frank, who, -seeing the boat load of passengers going up the river, needed no -invitation to meet them at Duck Point. The two companies reached the -beach about the same time. Frank rushed right through the water, and -sprang into his mother's lap; Mary was lifted into the boat by Robert, -who waded back and forth to bring her; and Sam, though he was saddened -by the melancholy fate of his brother, came with open lips and shining -teeth, to shake hands with Mossa and Missus, as soon as the children -gave him an opportunity. - -Here they stopped long enough to allow the hungry boys to refresh -themselves from Mary's basket of provisions, and Sam's gourd of water. -They were almost ravenous. Dr. Gordon then went with Robert overland, -to bring the other boat from the prairie to the portage, while Harold -and Sam conducted the company by water to the orange landing. From this -latter place Mrs. McIntosh preferred to walk alone with her son to the -tent, leaving the others to descend the river. - -During this part of the voyage, Dr. Gordon first learnt with certainty -the fate of Peter and the sailor. As soon therefore as Mrs. Gordon had -landed, he left Robert to support her to the tent, and re-entering the -boat with Sam, went to rescue the bodies from their exposure, and to -prepare them for a decent burial. It was late in the afternoon when -they returned; and, as the best they could do with the dead bodies, they -left them all night in the boat, covered with a sail, and pushed a -little distance from the land. - -The young housekeepers laid themselves out to entertain their welcome -guests. Mary provided them with an early and delightful supper, which -was highly seasoned with love and good will. Mrs. Gordon and Mrs. -McIntosh reclined on Mary's sofa, the others gathered round to complete -the circle, and the young people gave snatches of their eventful -history. It was late before any one thought of retiring. Then Dr. -Gordon called for a copy of the Scriptures. He talked of their -separation, their sorrows, dangers, escapes, and now of their joyful -reunion. After that, he read the ninety-first Psalm, which speaks of -the protection that God promises to His people, and kneeling down, he -offered their united thanksgiving for all the past, and their united -prayer that the Lord would be their God, and make them His loving, -grateful people. When they arose from their knees, every eye was wet -with the tears of gratitude and joy. - -The sleeping arrangements for the night were hasty and scant. Mary lay -between her mother and aunt, for whom two of the narrow mattresses of -the vessel had been placed side by side, and covered with the bear-skin. -Frank nestled into the bosom of his father, and close beside him on -another mattress lay Robert. Harold had chosen the sofa. After the -labours and disturbances of the past twenty-four hours, sleep came -without invitation. The moon and stars shone brilliantly overhead, the -air was uncommonly pure, as if washed clean by the preceding rain, and -the leafy forest, which had so often enclosed in its bosom the young but -hopeful exiles, now murmured all night its soft blessings upon a -reunited family. - - * * * * * - -Having extended this history far beyond the limits originally intended, -it is time to close with a few hurried words. - -Poor Peter was buried the next night by torchlight, according to the -romantic custom prevalent among the negroes. Locked indissolubly in -each other's arms, he and the sailor were laid in the same grave, and a -double head and foot-board was sunk to mark the spot. - -After much labour, and many dangers and delays (to recount which would -require almost another volume), they raised and launched their little -vessel, recovered the sail boat, provided suitably for their brute pets, -sailed from the Island of Refuge and arrived safely at Bellevue, where -they had been long expected, and almost given up for lost. - -Before they left, the health of Mrs. Gordon was rapidly and almost -perfectly restored. Fed from her children's stores, drinking from their -tupelo spring, and regaled in every sense by the varied productions of -that land of enchantment, but more especially charmed by her children's -love there was nothing more for her to desire, except the presence of -the dear ones left behind. - -The joy of beginning their return to Bellevue was, however, strangely -dashed with sorrow, at parting from scenes tenderly endeared by a -thousand associations. As they passed down the river, a gentle gale -came from the woods, loaded with the perfume of flowers. Harold pointed -to his mother the tall magnolia on the river bank, which had been to him -a Bethel (Gen. xviii. 16-19); it was now in bloom, and two magnificent -flowers, almost a foot in diameter, set like a pair of brilliant eyes -near the top, looked kindly upon him, and seemed to watch him until he -had passed out of sight. The live oak, under whose immense shade their -tent had been first pitched, was the last tree they passed; a nonpareil, -hidden in the branches, sat whistling plaintively to its mate; a mocking -bird was on the topmost bough, singing with all its might a song of -endless variety; and underneath a herd of shy, peeping deer had -collected, and looked inquisitively at the objects moving upon the -water. It seemed to the young people as if the whole island had centred -itself upon that bluff, to reproach them with ingratitude, and protest -against their departure. But their resolution could not now be changed; -the prow of their vessel held on its way. _The Marooning Party was -Over_. - - - - - THE END - - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE -FLORIDA COAST *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/42066 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/42066-8.zip b/42066-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e607210..0000000 --- a/42066-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-h.zip b/42066-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 84db5a9..0000000 --- a/42066-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-h/42066-h.html b/42066-h/42066-h.html deleted file mode 100644 index 7f62693..0000000 --- a/42066-h/42066-h.html +++ /dev/null @@ -1,12202 +0,0 @@ -<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?> -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC '-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN' 'http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml11/DTD/xhtml11.dtd'> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8" /> -<meta name="generator" content="Docutils 0.8.1: http://docutils.sourceforge.net/" /> -<style type="text/css"> -/* -Project Gutenberg common docutils stylesheet. - -This stylesheet contains styles common to HTML and EPUB. Put styles -that are specific to HTML and EPUB into their relative stylesheets. - -:Author: Marcello Perathoner (webmaster@gutenberg.org) -:Copyright: This stylesheet has been placed in the public domain. - -This stylesheet is based on: - - :Author: David Goodger (goodger@python.org) - :Copyright: This stylesheet has been placed in the public domain. - - Default cascading style sheet for the HTML output of Docutils. - -*/ - -/* ADE 1.7.2 chokes on !important and throws all css out. */ - -/* FONTS */ - -.italics { font-style: italic } -.no-italics { font-style: normal } - -.bold { font-weight: bold } -.no-bold { font-weight: normal } - -.small-caps { } /* Epub needs italics */ -.gesperrt { } /* Epub needs italics */ -.antiqua { font-style: italic } /* what else can we do ? */ -.monospaced { font-family: monospace } - -.smaller { font-size: smaller } -.larger { font-size: larger } - -.xx-small { font-size: xx-small } -.x-small { font-size: x-small } -.small { font-size: small } -.medium { font-size: medium } -.large { font-size: large } -.x-large { font-size: x-large } -.xx-large { font-size: xx-large } - -.text-transform-uppercase { text-transform: uppercase } -.text-transform-lowercase { text-transform: lowercase } -.text-transform-none { text-transform: none } - -.red { color: red } -.green { color: green } -.blue { color: blue } -.yellow { color: yellow } -.white { color: white } -.gray { color: gray } -.black { color: black } - -/* ALIGN */ - -.left { text-align: left } -.justify { text-align: justify } -.center { text-align: center; text-indent: 0 } -.centerleft { text-align: center; text-indent: 0 } -.right { text-align: right; text-indent: 0 } - -/* LINE HEIGHT */ - -body { line-height: 1.5 } -p { margin: 0; - text-indent: 2em } - -/* PAGINATION */ - -.title, .subtitle { page-break-after: avoid } - -.container, .title, .subtitle, #pg-header - { page-break-inside: avoid } - -/* SECTIONS */ - -body { text-align: justify } - -p.pfirst, p.noindent { - text-indent: 0 -} - -.boxed { border: 1px solid black; padding: 1em } -.topic, .note { margin: 5% 0; border: 1px solid black; padding: 1em } -div.section { clear: both } - -div.line-block { margin: 1.5em 0 } /* same leading as p */ -div.line-block.inner { margin: 0 0 0 10% } -div.line { margin-left: 20%; text-indent: -20%; } -.line-block.noindent div.line { margin-left: 0; text-indent: 0; } - -hr.docutils { margin: 1.5em 40%; border: none; border-bottom: 1px solid black; } -div.transition { margin: 1.5em 0 } - -.vfill, .vspace { border: 0px solid white } - -.title { margin: 1.5em 0 } -.title.with-subtitle { margin-bottom: 0 } -.subtitle { margin: 1.5em 0 } - -/* header font style */ -/* http://dev.w3.org/csswg/css3-fonts/#propdef-font-size */ - -h1.title { font-size: 200%; } /* for book title only */ -h2.title, p.subtitle.level-1 { font-size: 150%; margin-top: 4.5em; margin-bottom: 2em } -h3.title, p.subtitle.level-2 { font-size: 120%; margin-top: 2.25em; margin-bottom: 1.25em } -h4.title, p.subtitle.level-3 { font-size: 100%; margin-top: 1.5em; margin-bottom: 1.5em; font-weight: bold; } -h5.title, p.subtitle.level-4 { font-size: 89%; margin-top: 1.87em; margin-bottom: 1.69em; font-style: italic; } -h6.title, p.subtitle.level-5 { font-size: 60%; margin-top: 3.5em; margin-bottom: 2.5em } - -/* title page */ - -h1.title, p.subtitle.level-1, -h2.title, p.subtitle.level-2 { text-align: center } - -#pg-header, -h1.document-title { margin: 10% 0 5% 0 } -p.document-subtitle { margin: 0 0 5% 0 } - -/* PG header and footer */ -#pg-machine-header { } -#pg-produced-by { } - -li.toc-entry { list-style-type: none } -ul.open li, ol.open li { margin-bottom: 1.5em } - -.attribution { margin-top: 1.5em } - -.example-rendered { - margin: 1em 5%; border: 1px dotted red; padding: 1em; background-color: #ffd } -.literal-block.example-source { - margin: 1em 5%; border: 1px dotted blue; padding: 1em; background-color: #eef } - -/* DROPCAPS */ - -/* BLOCKQUOTES */ - -blockquote { margin: 1.5em 10% } - -blockquote.epigraph { } - -blockquote.highlights { } - -div.local-contents { margin: 1.5em 10% } - -div.abstract { margin: 3em 10% } -div.image { margin: 1.5em 0 } -div.caption { margin: 1.5em 0 } -div.legend { margin: 1.5em 0 } - -.hidden { display: none } - -.invisible { visibility: hidden; color: white } /* white: mozilla print bug */ - -a.toc-backref { - text-decoration: none ; - color: black } - -dl.docutils dd { - margin-bottom: 0.5em } - -div.figure { margin-top: 3em; margin-bottom: 3em } - -img { max-width: 100% } - -div.footer, div.header { - clear: both; - font-size: smaller } - -div.sidebar { - margin: 0 0 0.5em 1em ; - border: medium outset ; - padding: 1em ; - background-color: #ffffee ; - width: 40% ; - float: right ; - clear: right } - -div.sidebar p.rubric { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-size: medium } - -ol.simple, ul.simple { margin: 1.5em 0 } - -ol.toc-list, ul.toc-list { padding-left: 0 } -ol ol.toc-list, ul ul.toc-list { padding-left: 5% } - -ol.arabic { - list-style: decimal } - -ol.loweralpha { - list-style: lower-alpha } - -ol.upperalpha { - list-style: upper-alpha } - -ol.lowerroman { - list-style: lower-roman } - -ol.upperroman { - list-style: upper-roman } - -p.credits { - font-style: italic ; - font-size: smaller } - -p.label { - white-space: nowrap } - -p.rubric { - font-weight: bold ; - font-size: larger ; - color: maroon ; - text-align: center } - -p.sidebar-title { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-weight: bold ; - font-size: larger } - -p.sidebar-subtitle { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-weight: bold } - -p.topic-title, p.admonition-title { - font-weight: bold } - -pre.address { - margin-bottom: 0 ; - margin-top: 0 ; - font: inherit } - -.literal-block, .doctest-block { - margin-left: 2em ; - margin-right: 2em; } - -span.classifier { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-style: oblique } - -span.classifier-delimiter { - font-family: sans-serif ; - font-weight: bold } - -span.interpreted { - font-family: sans-serif } - -span.option { - white-space: nowrap } - -span.pre { - white-space: pre } - -span.problematic { - color: red } - -span.section-subtitle { - /* font-size relative to parent (h1..h6 element) */ - font-size: 100% } - -table { margin-top: 1.5em; margin-bottom: 1.5em; border-spacing: 0 } -table.align-left, table.align-right { margin-top: 0 } - -table.table { border-collapse: collapse; } - -table.table.hrules-table thead { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 2px 0 0 } -table.table.hrules-table tbody { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 2px 0 } -table.table.hrules-rows tr { border: 1px solid black; border-width: 0 0 1px } -table.table.hrules-rows tr.last { border-width: 0 } -table.table.hrules-rows td, -table.table.hrules-rows th { padding: 1ex 1em; vertical-align: middle } - -table.table tr { border-width: 0 } -table.table td, -table.table th { padding: 0.5ex 1em } -table.table tr.first td { padding-top: 1ex } -table.table tr.last td { padding-bottom: 1ex } -table.table tr.first th { padding-top: 1ex } -table.table tr.last th { padding-bottom: 1ex } - - -table.citation { - border-left: solid 1px gray; - margin-left: 1px } - -table.docinfo { - margin: 3em 4em } - -table.docutils { } - -div.footnote-group { margin: 1em 0 } -table.footnote td.label { width: 2em; text-align: right; padding-left: 0 } - -table.docutils td, table.docutils th, -table.docinfo td, table.docinfo th { - padding: 0 0.5em; - vertical-align: top } - -table.docutils th.field-name, table.docinfo th.docinfo-name { - font-weight: bold ; - text-align: left ; - white-space: nowrap ; - padding-left: 0 } - -/* used to remove borders from tables and images */ -.borderless, table.borderless td, table.borderless th { - border: 0 } - -table.borderless td, table.borderless th { - /* Override padding for "table.docutils td" with "!important". - The right padding separates the table cells. */ - padding: 0 0.5em 0 0 } /* FIXME: was !important */ - -h1 tt.docutils, h2 tt.docutils, h3 tt.docutils, -h4 tt.docutils, h5 tt.docutils, h6 tt.docutils { - font-size: 100% } - -ul.auto-toc { - list-style-type: none } -</style> -<style type="text/css"> -/* -Project Gutenberg HTML docutils stylesheet. - -This stylesheet contains styles specific to HTML. -*/ - -/* FONTS */ - -/* em { font-style: normal } -strong { font-weight: normal } */ - -.small-caps { font-variant: small-caps } -.gesperrt { letter-spacing: 0.1em } - -/* ALIGN */ - -.align-left { clear: left; - float: left; - margin-right: 1em } - -.align-right { clear: right; - float: right; - margin-left: 1em } - -.align-center { margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto } - -div.shrinkwrap { display: table; } - -/* SECTIONS */ - -body { margin: 5% 10% 5% 10% } - -/* compact list items containing just one p */ -li p.pfirst { margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0 } - -.first { margin-top: 0 !important; - text-indent: 0 !important } -.last { margin-bottom: 0 !important } - -span.dropcap { float: left; margin: 0 0.1em 0 0; line-height: 1 } -img.dropcap { float: left; margin: 0 0.5em 0 0; max-width: 25% } -span.dropspan { font-variant: small-caps } - -.no-page-break { page-break-before: avoid !important } - -/* PAGINATION */ - -@media screen { - .coverpage, .frontispiece, .titlepage, .verso, .dedication, .plainpage - { margin: 10% 0; } - - div.clearpage, div.cleardoublepage - { margin: 10% 0; border: none; border-top: 1px solid gray; } - - .vfill { margin: 5% 10% } -} - -@media print { - div.clearpage { page-break-before: always; padding-top: 10% } - div.cleardoublepage { page-break-before: right; padding-top: 10% } - - .vfill { margin-top: 20% } - h2.title { margin-top: 20% } -} - -</style> -<title>THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE FLORIDA COAST</title> -<meta name="PG.Rights" content="Public Domain" /> -<meta name="PG.Title" content="The Young Marooners on the Florida Coast" /> -<meta name="PG.Producer" content="Al Haines" /> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/img-cover.jpg" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="F. R. Goulding" /> -<meta name="DC.Created" content="1887" /> -<meta name="PG.Id" content="42066" /> -<meta name="PG.Released" content="2013-02-10" /> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en" /> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="The Young Marooners on the Florida Coast" /> - -<link href="http://purl.org/dc/terms/" rel="schema.DCTERMS" /> -<link href="http://id.loc.gov/vocabulary/relators" rel="schema.MARCREL" /> -<meta content="The Young Marooners on the Florida Coast" name="DCTERMS.title" /> -<meta content="maroon.rst" name="DCTERMS.source" /> -<meta content="en" scheme="DCTERMS.RFC4646" name="DCTERMS.language" /> -<meta content="2013-02-10T19:21:23.852905+00:00" scheme="DCTERMS.W3CDTF" name="DCTERMS.modified" /> -<meta content="Project Gutenberg" name="DCTERMS.publisher" /> -<meta content="Public Domain in the USA." name="DCTERMS.rights" /> -<link href="http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/42066" rel="DCTERMS.isFormatOf" /> -<meta content="F. R. Goulding" name="DCTERMS.creator" /> -<meta content="2013-02-10" scheme="DCTERMS.W3CDTF" name="DCTERMS.created" /> -<meta content="width=device-width" name="viewport" /> -<meta content="EpubMaker 0.3.20a5 by Marcello Perathoner <webmaster@gutenberg.org>" name="generator" /> -<style type="text/css"> -.pageno { position: absolute; right: 95%; font: medium sans-serif; text-indent: 0 } -.pageno:after { color: gray; content: '[' attr(title) ']' } -.lineno { position: absolute; left: 95%; font: medium sans-serif; text-indent: 0 } -.lineno:after { color: gray; content: '[' attr(title) ']' } -.toc-pageref { float: right } -pre { font-family: monospace; font-size: 0.9em; white-space: pre-wrap } -</style> -</head> -<body> -<div class="document" id="the-young-marooners-on-the-florida-coast"> -<h1 class="center document-title level-1 pfirst title"><span class="x-large">THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE FLORIDA COAST</span></h1> - -<!-- this is the default PG-RST stylesheet --> -<!-- figure and image styles for non-image formats --> -<!-- default transition --> -<!-- default attribution --> -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="clearpage"> -</div> -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="align-None container language-en pgheader" id="pg-header" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the </span><a class="reference internal" href="#project-gutenberg-license">Project Gutenberg License</a><span> -included with this eBook or online at -</span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a><span>.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<div class="align-None container" id="pg-machine-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span>Title: The Young Marooners on the Florida Coast -<br /> -<br />Author: F. R. Goulding -<br /> -<br />Release Date: February 10, 2013 [EBook #42066] -<br /> -<br />Language: English -<br /> -<br />Character set encoding: UTF-8</span></p> -</div> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst" id="pg-start-line"><span>*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK </span><span>THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE FLORIDA COAST</span><span> ***</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst" id="pg-produced-by"><span>Produced by Al Haines.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span></span></p> -</div> -<div class="align-None container coverpage"> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"> -</div> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 58%" id="figure-55"> -<span id="cover"></span><img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="Cover" src="images/img-cover.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">Cover</span></div> -</div> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -</div> -<div class="align-None container frontispiece"> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 69%" id="figure-56"> -<span id="hallo-cried-harold-his-own-voice-husky-with-emotion"></span><img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt=""Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion . . . Frontispiece" src="images/img-front.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion . . . Frontispiece</span></div> -</div> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -</div> -<div class="align-None container titlepage"> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="x-large">THE -<br />YOUNG MAROONERS ON -<br />THE FLORIDA COAST</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="medium">BY -<br />F. R. GOULDING</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">WITH INTRODUCTION BY -<br />JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS -<br />(Uncle Remus)</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">ILLUSTRATED</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="medium">NEW YORK -<br />DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY -<br />1927</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -</div> -<div class="align-None container verso"> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">COPYRIGHT, 1862 -<br />BY F. R. GOULDING</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">COPYRIGHT, 1881 -<br />BY F. R. GOULDING</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">COPYRIGHT, 1887 -<br />BY DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="small">PRINTED IN U. S. A.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="large">INTRODUCTION</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>I have been asked to furnish an introduction for a -new edition of "The Young Marooners." As an -introduction is unnecessary, the writing of it must be to -some extent perfunctory. The book is known in many -lands and languages. It has survived its own success, -and has entered into literature. It has become a classic. -The young marooners themselves have reached middle -age, and some of them have passed away, but their -adventures are as fresh and as entertaining as ever.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Dr. Goulding's work possesses all the elements of -enduring popularity. It has the strength and vigour of -simplicity; its narrative flows continuously forward; its -incidents are strange and thrilling, and underneath all -is a moral purpose sanely put.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The author himself was surprised at the great popularity -of his story, and has written a history of its origin -as a preface. The internal evidence is that the book is -not the result of literary ambition, but of a strong -desire to instruct and amuse his own children, and the story -is so deftly written that the instruction is a definite -part of the narrative. The art here may be unconscious, -but it is a very fine art nevertheless.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Dr. Goulding lived a busy life. He had the restless -missionary spirit which he inherited from the Puritans -of Dorchester, England, who established themselves in -Dorchester, South Carolina, and in Dorchester, Georgia, -before the Revolutionary War. Devoting his life to good -works, he nevertheless found time to indulge his literary -faculty; he also found time to indulge his taste for -mechanical invention. He invented the first sewing-machine -that was ever put in practical use in the South. -His family were using this machine a year before the -Howe patents were issued. In his journal of that date -(1845) he writes: "Having satisfied myself about my -machine, I laid it aside that I might attend to other and -weightier duties." He applied for no patent.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The Young Marooners" was begun in 1847, continued -in a desultory way, and completed in 1850. Its first -title was a quaint one, "Bobbins and Cruisers -Company." It was afterward called "Robert and Harold; -or, the Young Marooners." The history of the -manuscript of the book is an interesting parallel to that of -many other successful books. After having been -positively declined in New York, it was for months left in -Philadelphia, where one night, as the gentleman whose -duty it was to pass judgment upon the material offered -had begun in a listless way his task, he became so much -absorbed in the story that he did not lay it down until -long after midnight, and hastening to the publishers early -next morning, insisted that it should be immediately put -into print. Three editions were issued in the first year, -and it was soon reprinted in England by Nisbet & Co., of -London, followed by five other houses in England and -Scotland at later dates.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Dr. Goulding was the author of "Little Josephine," -published in Philadelphia (1848); "The Young Marooners" -(1852); "Confederate Soldiers' Hymn-Book," -a compilation (1863); "Marooner's Island," an -independent sequel to "Young Marooners" (1868); "Frank -Gordon; or, When I was Little Boy" (1869), and "The -Woodruff Stories" (1870). With the exception of -"Little Josephine" and the "Hymn-Book," they have -all been republished abroad. Born near Midway, -Liberty County, Georgia, September 28th, 1810, he died -August 21st, 1881, and is buried in the little churchyard -at Roswell, Georgia.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span>JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="large">THE HISTORY OF THIS BOOK</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>In a vine-covered piazza of the sunny South, a -company of boys and girls used to gather round me, of a -summer evening, to hear the varied story of my early -years. As these boys and girls grew larger, I found it -necessary to change my plan of instruction. There were -many </span><em class="italics">facts in nature</em><span> which I wished to communicate, -and many </span><em class="italics">expedients</em><span> in practical life, which I supposed -might be useful. To give this information, in such shape -as to insure its being remembered, required a story. The -result has been a book; and that book is "The Young -Marooners"--or, as my young folks call it, "Robert and -Harold."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Their interest in the story has steadily increased from -the beginning to the end; and sure am I, that if it excites -one-half as much abroad, as it has excited at home, no -author need ask for more.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The story, however, is not all a story; the fiction -consists mostly in the putting together. With very few -exceptions, the incidents are real occurrences; and -whoever will visit the regions described, will see that the -pictures correspond to nature. Possibly also, the visitor -may meet even now, with a fearless Harold, an intelligent -Robert, a womanly Mary, and a merry Frank.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Should my young readers ever go </span><em class="italics">marooning</em><span>, I trust -their party may meet with fewer misfortunes and as -happy a termination.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span>F. R. G.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="large">CONTENTS</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span>CHAPTER</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#i">I</a><span> The Company and Their Embarkation</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#ii">II</a><span> Mother Carey's Chickens--Fishing for -Trout--Saw-Fish--Frank and the -Shark--Looming--Tom Starboard--The -Nautilus--Arrival at Tampa</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#iii">III</a><span> Tampa Bay--Bellevue--Unloading--A -Dangerous Cut--How to Stop a Bleeding -Artery--Tom Starboard Again</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#iv">IV</a><span> Confusion--Housekeeping in a Hurry--First -Night on Shore--Company to -Dinner--"Blue Eyed Mary"--Robert at -Prayer-Meeting--Danger of Descending -an Old Well--Recovering a Knife -Dropped in a Well</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#v">V</a><span> Riley--A Thunderstorm--Ascertaining -the Distance of Objects by Sound--Security -Against Lightning--Means of -Recovering Life from Apparent Death -by Lightning</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#vi">VI</a><span> The Only Way to Study--Taking Cold--Riley's -Family--The Hare Lip--Fishing -for Sheephead--Frank Choked -with a Fish Bone--His Relief--His -Story of the Sheep's Head and -Dumplings--"Till the Warfare is Over"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#vii">VII</a><span> Bug in the Ear--Visit to Fort -Brooke--Evading Blood-Hounds--Contest with -Dogs and Means of Defence--Amusing -Escape from a Wild Bull and -Conversation on the Subject</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#viii">VIII</a><span> Marooning and the Marooning Party</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#ix">IX</a><span> Embarkation--Abduction Extraordinary--Efforts -to Escape--Alternative -Hopes and Fears--Despair--Vessel in -the Distance--Renewed Hopes and -Efforts--Water-Spout--Flash of -Lightning and its Effects--Making for -Shore--Grateful Acknowledgments</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#x">X</a><span> Waking Up--Good Resolutions--Alarm--Marooning -Breakfast--Search for -Water--Unexpected Gain--Oyster -Bank--Fate of a Raccoon--The Plume and Fan</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xi">XI</a><span> Discussion Of Plans--Doubts--Differences -of Opinion--What Was Agreed -Upon--Baking a Turkey Without an -Oven--Flying Signal</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xii">XII</a><span> Results of the Cookery--Voyage--Appearance -of the Country--Orange -Trees--The Bitter Sweet--Rattlesnake--Usual -Signs for Distinguishing -a Fanged And Poisonous Serpent--Various -Methods of Treating a Snake Bite--Return</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xiii">XIII</a><span> Disappointment--The Live Oak--Unloading--Fishing -Excursion--Harold's Still -Hunt--Disagreeable Means to an Agreeable End</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xiv">XIV</a><span> Frank's Excuses--Curing Venison--Marooning -Cookery--Robert's Vegetable -Garden--Plans for Return--Preparation -for the Sabbath</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xv">XV</a><span> Their First Sabbath on the Island, and -the Night and Morning that succeeded</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xvi">XVI</a><span> A Sad Breakfast--Sagacity of Dogs--Search -for the Boat--Exciting Adventure--A -Pretty Pet--Unexpected Intelligence</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xvii">XVII</a><span> Mary and Frank--Examination of the -Tent--Smoke Signal--Devices--Brute -Messenger--Raft--Blazing the -Trees--Voyage--Disastrous Expedition--News -from Home--Return to the Tent</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xviii">XVIII</a><span> Night Landing--Carrying a Wounded -Person--Setting One's Own Limbs -when Broken--Splinting a Limb--Rest -to the Weary</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xix">XIX</a><span> The Surprise and Disappointment--Naming -the Fawn--Sam's Story--Depression -After Excitement--Great Misfortune</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xx">XX</a><span> Speculations and Resolves--Fishing--Inventory -of Goods and Chattels--Roasted -Fish--Palmetto Cabbage--Tour--Sea-Shells, -Their Uses--The Pelican--Nature -of the Country--Still Hunting--Wild -Turkeys Again--Work on the Tent</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxi">XXI</a><span> Rainy Day--The Kitchen and Fire--Hunting the Opossum</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxii">XXII</a><span> Frank and His "Pigs"--The Cage--Walk -on the Beach--Immense Crawfish--The Museum--Naming the Island</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxiii">XXIII</a><span> Their Second Sabbath on the Island, -and the Way They Spent It</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxiv">XXIV</a><span> Mote in the Eye, and How It Was -Removed--Conch Trumpet and Signals--Tramp--Alarm</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxv">XXV</a><span> A Hunter's Misfortune--Relief to a -Sprain--How to Avoid Being Lost in -the Woods, and to Recover One's -Course After being Lost--A Still Hunt</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxvi">XXVI</a><span> Crutches in Demand--Curing -Venison--Pemmican--Scalding Off a Porker's -Hair with Leaves and Water--Turkey -Trough--Solitary Watching--Force of -Imagination--Fearful Encounter--Different -Modes of Repelling Wild Beasts</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxvii">XXVII</a><span> Turkey-Pen--Sucking Water Through -Oozy Sand--Exploring Tour--Appearance -of the Country--"Madame Bruin"--Soldier's -Remedy for Chafed Feet--Night -in the Woods--Prairie--Indian -Hut--Fruit Trees--Singular Spring</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxviii">XXVIII</a><span> Plans--Visit to the Prairie--Discoveries--Shoe -Making--Waterfowl</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxix">XXIX</a><span> Removal to the Prairie--Night -Robbery--Fold--Dangerous Trap--Mysterious -Signals--Bitter Disappointment</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxx">XXX</a><span> Best Cure for Unavailing Sorrow--Mary's -Adventure with a Bear--Novel -Defence--Protecting the Tent</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxxi">XXXI</a><span> Hard Work--Labour-Saving Device--Discovery -as to the Time of the Year--Schemes -For Amusement--Tides on the -Florida Coast</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxxii">XXXII</a><span> Christmas Morning--Voyage--Valuable -Discovery--Hostile Invasion--Robbery--Masterly -Retreat--Battle at Last--A -Quarrel Requires Two Quarrellers--The Ghost's Visit</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxxiii">XXXIII</a><span> The Cubs--Voyage to the -Wreck--Stores--Horrid Sights--Trying -Predicament--Prizes--Return--Frank -Needs Another Lecture</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxxiv">XXXIV</a><span> Second Voyage to the Wreck--Fumigating -Again--More Minute Examination--Return--Accident--Dangers of -Helping A Drowning Person--Recovering a -Person Apparently Drowned</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxxv">XXXV</a><span> Household Arrangements--Third Visit -to the Wreck--Rainy Weather--Agreement -About Work--Mary in Great -Danger--Extinguishing Fire on One's -Dress--Relief to a Burn--Conversation</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxxvi">XXXVI</a><span> Successful Work--Excursion--The -Fish-Eagle--Different Methods of -Procuring Fire--Woodsman's Shelter Against -Rain and Hail--Novel Refuge from -Falling Trees</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxxvii">XXXVII</a><span> Launching the Boats--More Work, and -Yet More--Eclipse of Feb. 12th, 1831--Healing -By "First Intention"--Frank's -Birthday--Preparing for a Voyage--Rain, Rain</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#xxxviii">XXXVIII</a><span> Voyage Round the Island--The Lost -Boat--Strange Signals Again--Hurricane--Night -March--Helpless Vessel--Melancholy -Fate--The Rescue--Marooners' -Hospitality--Conclusion</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="large">ILLUSTRATIONS</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#hallo-cried-harold-his-own-voice-husky-with-emotion">"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with -emotion</a><span> . . . </span><em class="italics">Frontispiece</em></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#the-company-went-together-to-the-sea-shore-and-planted-the-signal">The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal</a></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#deliberately-taking-aim-he-discharged-the-whole-load-of-bullets-between-the-creature-s-eyes">Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets -between the creature's eyes</a></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference internal" href="#they-were-not-two-hours-in-reaching-the-proposed-landing-place">They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place</a></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="i"><span class="x-large">THE YOUNG MAROONERS</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 3em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span class="large">CHAPTER I</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">THE COMPANY AND THEIR EMBARKATION</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>On Saturday, the 21st of August, 1830, a small -but beautiful brig left the harbour of -Charleston, South Carolina, bound for Tampa -Bay, Florida. On board were nine passengers; -Dr. Gordon, his three children, Robert, Mary, and Frank; -his sister's son, Harold McIntosh, and four servants.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Dr. Gordon was a wealthy physician, who resided, -during the winter, upon the seaboard of Georgia, and -during the summer upon a farm in the mountains of -that beautifully varied and thriving State. His wife -was a Carolinian, from the neighbourhood of Charleston. -Anna Gordon, his sister, married a Col. McIntosh, -who, after residing for twelve years upon a plantation -near the city of Montgomery, in Alabama, died, leaving -his widow with three children, and an encumbered estate. -Soon after her widowhood, Dr. Gordon paid her a visit, -for the two-fold purpose of condolence and of aiding in -the settlement of her affairs. She was so greatly pleased -with the gentlemanly bearing and the decided intelligence -of Robert, who on this occasion accompanied his -father, that she requested the privilege of placing her -son Harold under her brother's care, until some other -arrangement could be made for his education. Dr. Gordon -was equally prepossessed with the frank manners -and manly aspect of his nephew, and it was with peculiar -pleasure that he acceded to the request. Harold had -been with his uncle about a month previous to the period -at which this history begins.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mrs. Gordon was a woman of warm affections and -cultivated mind, but of feeble constitution. She had -been the mother of five children; but, during the -infancy of the last, her health exhibited so many signs of -decay as to convince her husband that the only hope -of saving her life was to seek for her, during the -ensuing winter, a climate even more bland than that in -which she had spent her girlhood.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Tampa Bay is a military post of the United States. -Dr. Gordon had formerly visited it, and was so delighted -with its soft Italian climate, and with the wild beauty -of its shores, that he had even then purchased a choice -lot in the vicinity of the fort, and ever after had looked -forward, almost with hope, to the time when he might -have some excuse for removing there. That time had -now come. And doubting not that the restorative -powers of the climate would exert a happy influence -upon his wife's health, he left her with her relatives, -while he went to Tampa for the purpose of preparing -a dwelling suitable for her reception.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The accompanying party was larger than he had at -first intended. Robert and Harold were to go of course; -they were old enough to be his companions; and, -moreover, Harold had been sent by his mother for the express -purpose of enjoying that excellent </span><em class="italics">home education</em><span> which -had been so happily exhibited in Robert. But on mature -reflection there appeared to Dr. Gordon special reasons -why he should also take his eldest daughter, Mary, who -was about eleven years of age, and his second son, -Frank, who was between seven and eight. The -addition of these younger persons to the party, however, -did not cause him any anxiety, or any addition to the -number of his servants; for he and his wife, although -wealthy by inheritance, and accustomed all their lives -to the help of servants, had educated their children to -be as independent as possible of unnecessary help. -Indeed, Mary was qualified to be of great assistance; for -though only eleven years of age, she was an excellent -housekeeper, and during the indisposition of her mother -had presided with remarkable ability at her father's -table. Little Frank was too young to be useful, but he -was an obedient, merry little fellow, a great pet with -everybody, and promised, by his cheerful good nature, -to add much to the enjoyment of the party; and as -to the care which he needed, Mary had only to -continue that motherly attention which she had been -accustomed already to bestow.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>To say a word or two more of the youths; Robert -Gordon, now nearly fourteen years of age, had a great -thirst for knowledge. Stimulated continually by the -instructive conversation of his father, who spared no pains -in his education, he drew rapidly from all the sources -opened to him by books, society, and nature. His finely -developed mind was decidedly of a philosophic cast. -Partaking, however, of the delicate constitution of his -mother, he was oftentimes averse to those athletic -exercises which became his age, and by which he would have -been fitted for a more vigorous and useful manhood.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold McIntosh, a half year older than his cousin, -was, on the contrary, of a robust constitution and active -habit, with but little inclination for books. Through the -inattention of a father, who seemed to care more for -manly daring than for intellectual culture, his education -had been sadly neglected. The advantages afforded him -had been of an exceedingly irregular character, and his -only incentive to study had been the gratification of his -mother, whom he tenderly loved. For years preceding -the change of his abode, a large portion of his leisure -time had been spent in visiting an old Indian of the -neighbourhood, by the name of Torgah, and gleaning -from him by conversation and practice, that knowledge -of wood-craft, which nothing but an Indian's experience -can furnish, and which usually possesses so romantic -a charm for Southern and Western (perhaps we may say -for American) boys.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The cousins had become very much attached. Each -admired the other's excellencies, and envied the other's -accomplishments; and the parents had good reason to hope -that they would prove of decided benefit to each other -by mutual example.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Preparing for a winter's residence at such a place as -Tampa, where, with the exception of what was to be -obtained at the fort, they would be far removed from all -the comforts and appliances of civilized life, Dr. Gordon -was careful to take with him everything which could be -foreseen as needful. Among these may be mentioned -the materials already framed for a small dwelling-house, -kitchen, and stable; ample stores of provisions, poultry, -goats (as being more convenient than cows), a pair of -horses, a buggy, and wagon, a large and beautiful -pleasure boat, books for reading, and for study, together with -such furniture as habit had made necessary to comfort.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="ii"><span class="large">CHAPTER II</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">MOTHER CARY'S CHICKENS--FISHING FOR TROUT--SAW-FISH--FRANK -AND THE SHARK---LOOMING---TOM STARBOARD--THE -NAUTILUS--ARRIVAL AT TAMPA</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Mary and Frank were affected with sea sickness -shortly after entering the rough and rolling -water on the bar, and having, in consequence, -retired early to bed, they scarcely rose for six and thirty -hours. Indeed, all the passengers, except Harold, -suffered in turn this usual inconvenience of persons -unaccustomed to the sea.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The only incident of interest that occurred during this -part of the voyage, was a fright received by Mary and -Frank. It was as follows: Having partially recovered -from their indisposition, they were engaged with childish -glee in fishing from the stern windows. Directly over -head hung the jolly boat, and beneath them the water -foamed and eddied round the rudder. Mary was -fishing for Mother Cary's chickens--a species of "poultry" -well known to those who go to sea. Her apparatus -consisted of a strong thread, twenty or thirty yards long, -having divers loops upon it, and baited at the end with -a little tuft of red. She had not succeeded in taking -any; but one, more daring than the rest, had become -entangled in the thread, and Mary eagerly drew it -towards her, exclaiming, "I have caught it! I have caught -it!" Ere, however, she could bring it within arm's -length, the struggling bird had escaped.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank had obtained a large fish-hook, which he tied -to a piece of twine, and baited with some raw beef; and -he was fishing, he said, for </span><em class="italics">trout</em><span>. A few minutes after -Mary's adventure with the bird, he saw a great fish, twice -as long as himself, having an enormous snout, set on -both sides with a multitude of sharp teeth, following in -the vessel's wake. He drew himself quickly into the -window, exclaiming, "Look, sister, look!" The fish did -not continue long to follow them. It seemed to have -come on a voyage of curiosity, and having satisfied itself -that this great swimming monster, the vessel, was neither -whale nor kraken, it darted off and returned no more.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I should not like to hook </span><em class="italics">that</em><span> fellow," said Frank, -"for I am sure I could not draw him in."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No," replied Mary, "and I should not like to have -such an ugly fellow on board, if we could get him here."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ugh! what a long ugly nose he has," said Frank. "I -wonder what he can do with such a nose, and with all -those teeth on the outside of it--only see, sister, </span><em class="italics">teeth on -his</em><span> NOSE!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not know," she answered, "but we can ask father -when we go on deck."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think his nose must be long to smell things a great -way off," conjectured Frank.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Thus they chatted until Mary called out, "See, Frank, -there is a black piece of wood sticking out of the water. -See how it floats after us! No, it cannot be a piece of -wood, for it swims from side to side. It must be a fish. -It is! Draw in your head, Frank."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Unsuccessful in his trout fishing, Frank had attached -a red silk handkerchief to his line, and was amusing -himself with letting it down so as to touch along the water. -When Mary said "it is a fish," he espied an enormous -creature, much larger than the sawfish, swimming almost -under him, and looking up hungrily to the window where -they were. A moment after it leaped directly towards -them. Both screamed with terror, and Frank's wrist -was jerked so violently, and pained him so much, that he -was certain his hand had been bitten off. He was about -to scream again; but looking down, he found his hand -was safe, and the next moment saw the fish swimming -away with the end of the handkerchief hanging from -its mouth. The fish was a shark. It had been attracted -probably by the smell of Frank's bait, and by the sight -of the red silk. When he drew his handkerchief from -the water, the fish leaped after it, and jerked the twine -which had been wrapped around his wrist. From that -time they ceased all fishing from the cabin windows.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The history of that fishing, however, was not yet ended. -On the day following the company were much interested -in watching a singular phenomenon, which is sometimes -visible at sea, though seldom in a latitude so low as -Florida. The looming of the land had been remarkably -distinct and beautiful; at one time the land looked as if -lifted far above the water; at another the shore was seen -doubled, as if the water were a perfect reflector, and the -land and its shadow were united at the base. But, on -the present occasion, the shadow appeared in the wrong -place--united to its substance, not at the base, but at -the top. It was a most singular spectacle to behold trees -growing topsy-turvy, from land in the sky.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The sailors, as well as passengers, looked on with a -curiosity not unmixed with awe, and an old "salt" was -heard to mutter, as he ominously shook his head,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I never seed the likes of that but something was sure -to come after. Yes," he continued, looking sullenly at -Mary and Frank, "and yesterday, when I was at the -starn, I saw a chicken flutter in a string."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"A chicken, Tom?" inquired the captain, looking at -the little culprits. "Ah, have any of my young friends -been troubling the sailor's pets?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, sir," responded Frank, promptly and indignantly. -"We did not trouble anybody's chickens. I -only went to the coop, and pulled the old drake's tail; -but I did that to make him look at the bread I brought him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not mean the chickens on board, but the chickens -that fly around us--Mother Cary's chickens," said the -captain, trying hard to smother down a laugh. "Don't -you know that they all belong to the sailors; and that -whoever troubles them is sure to bring trouble on the ship?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, sir," Frank persisted, evidently convinced that -the captain was trying to tease him. "I did not know -that they belonged to anybody. I thought that they -were all wild."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary, however, looked guilty. She knew well the -sailor's superstition about the "chickens," but having -had at that time nothing to do, she had been urged on -by an irrepressible desire for fun, and until this moment -had imagined that her fishing was unnoticed. She -timidly answered,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I did not </span><em class="italics">catch</em><span> it, sir; I only tangled it in the thread, -and it got away before I touched it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, Tom," said the captain to the sailor, who -seemed to be in doubt after Frank's defence whether to -appear pleased or angry, "I think you will have to -forgive the offence this time, especially as the sharks took it -in hand so soon to revenge the insult, and ran away with -the little fellow's handkerchief."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Old Tom smiled grimly at the allusion to the shark; -for he had been sitting quietly in the jolly boat picking -rope, and had witnessed the whole adventure.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The wind, which had continued favourable ever since -they left Charleston, now gradually died away. The -boatswain whistled often and shrilly to bring it back; -but it was like "calling spirits from the vasty deep." The -sails hung listlessly down, and moved only as the -vessel rocked sluggishly upon the scarce undulating -surface. The only circumstance which enlivened this scene -was the appearance of a nautilus, or Portuguese man-of-war. -Mary was the first to discern it. She fancied that -it was a tiny toy boat, launched by some child on shore, -and wafted by the wind to this distant point. It was -certainly a toy vessel, though one of nature's workmanship; -for there was the floating body corresponding to -the hull, there the living passenger, there the sails spread -or furled at will, and there the oars (Mary could see -them move) by which the little adventurer paddled -itself along.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The young people were very anxious to obtain it. -Frank went first to old Tom Starboard (as the sailor was -called who had scolded him and Mary, but who was now -on excellent terms with both) to ask whether they might -have the nautilus if they could catch it.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Have the man-o'-war!" ejaculated the old man, -opening wide his eyes, "who ever heered of sich a thing? -O yes, have it, if you can get it; but how will you do -that?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Brother Robert and cousin Harold will row after it -and pick it up, if the captain will let them have his -boat."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Tom chuckled at the idea, and said he doubted not -the captain would let them have his boat, and be glad, -too, to see the fun. Frank then went to the captain, -and told him that old Tom had given him leave to have -the man-of-war if he could get it; and that his brother -and cousin would go out and pick it up, if the captain -would let them have his boat. With a good-natured -smile, he answered,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You are perfectly welcome to the boat, my little -man; but if your brother and cousin catch that little -sailor out there, they will be much smarter than most -folks."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Can they not pick it up?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Easily enough, if it will wait till they come. But if -they do not wish to be hurt, they had better take a -basket or net for dipping it from the water."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank went finally to his father to obtain his consent, -which after a moment's hesitation was granted, the -doctor well knowing what the probable result would be, yet -pleased to afford them any innocent amusement by which -to enliven their voyage.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Tom," said the captain, "lower away the jolly boat, -and do you go with these young gentlemen. Row softly -as you can, and give them the best chance for getting -what they want."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boat was soon alongside. Old Tom slid down by -a rope, but Robert and Harold were let down more -securely. They shoved off from the vessel's side, and -glided so noiselessly along, that the water was scarcely -rippled. Harold stood in the bow, and Robert amidships, -one with a basket, and the other with a scoop net, -ready to dip it from the water. A cat creeping upon a -shy bird could not have been more stealthy in its -approach. But somehow the little sensitive thing became -aware of its danger, and ere the boat's prow had come -within ten feet, it quickly drew in its many arms, and -sank like lead beyond their sight.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Umph!" said old Tom, with an expressive grunt, -"I said you might have it, if you could catch it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On the first day of September the voyagers approached -some placid looking islands, tasselled above with lofty -palmettoes, and varied beneath with every hue of green, -from the soft colour of the mallow to the sombre tint of -the cedar and the glossy green of the live oak. Between -these islands the vessel passed, so near to one that they -could see a herd of deer peeping at them through the -thin growth of the bluff, and a flock of wild turkeys -flying to a distant grove.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Beyond the islands lay, in perfect repose, the waters -of that bay whose tranquil beauty has been a theme of -admiration with every one whose privilege it has been -to look upon it.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="iii"><span class="large">CHAPTER III</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">TAMPA BAY--BELLEVUE--UNLADING--A DANGEROUS -CUT--HOW TO STOP A BLEEDING ARTERY--TOM STARBOARD AGAIN</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Tampa Bay is a perfect gem of its kind. Running -eastward from the gulf for twelve or fifteen -miles, then turning suddenly to the North, it -is so far sheltered from within, that, except in -case of severe westerly gales, its waters are ever quiet -and clear as crystal. Its beach is composed of sand and -broken shells of such snowy whiteness as almost to dazzle -the eye, and it slopes so gradually from the land, that, -in many places, a child may wade for a great distance -without danger. To those who bathe in its limpid waters -it is a matter of curiosity to see below, the slow crawling -of the conch, while the nimble crab scampers off in haste, -and fish and prawn dart wantonly around. When the -tide is down there is no turnpike in the world better -fitted for a pleasure ride than that smooth hard beach, -from which no dust can rise, and which is of course as -level as a floor.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The spot on which Dr. Gordon proposed to build, -was one commanding a view both of the distant fort and -of the open sea, or rather of the green islands which -guarded the mouth of the bay. It already contained a -small house, with two rooms, erected by a white -adventurer, and afterwards sold to an Indian chief of the -better class. Dr. Gordon had been originally attracted -by the picturesque beauty of its location, and, on closer -inspection, still more interested by seeing on each side -of the chief's door a large bell pepper, that, having grown -for years untouched by frost, had attained the height of -eight or ten feet, and was covered all the year round -with magnificent bells of green and crimson. The old -chief was dead, and the premises had been vacated for -more than a year.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Early in the afternoon the brig anchored opposite -this spot, to which Dr. Gordon had given the name of -Bellevue. All hands were called to assist the ship -carpenter and Sam (Dr. Gordon's negro carpenter), to -build a pier head, or wharf, extending from the shore to -the vessel; this occupied them till nightfall, and the -work of unlading continued through a great part of the -night, and past the middle of the next day.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The work was somewhat delayed by an untoward -accident befalling one of the sailors, and threatening for -a time to take his life. Peter, the brother of Sam, was -standing on the gangway, with his ax on his shoulder, -just as two of the sailors were coming out with a heavy -box. Hearing behind him the noise of their trampling, -he turned quickly around to see what it was, at the -moment when the sailor, who was walking backwards, -turned his head to see that the gangway was clear. By -these two motions, quickly made, the head was brought -towards the ax, and the ax towards the head, and the -consequence was that the sailor's temple received a -terrible gash. The blood gushed out in successive jets, -proving that the cut vessel was an artery. Setting down -the box with all speed, the assisting sailor seized the skin -of the wounded temple and tried with both hands to -bring the gaping lips together, so as to stop the bleeding. -His effort was in vain. The blood gushed through his -fingers, and ran down to his elbows. By this time the -captain reached the spot, and seeing that an artery was -cut, directed the sailor to press with his finger on the -</span><em class="italics">heart</em><span> side of the wound. In a moment the jets ceased; -for the arterial blood is driven by the heart towards the -extremities, and therefore moves by jets as the heart -beats, while the </span><em class="italics">venous</em><span>, or black blood, is on its way </span><em class="italics">from -the extremities</em><span> to the heart; consequently, the pressure, -which stops the flow from a wound in either vein or -artery, must correspond to the direction in which the -blood is flowing. [</span><em class="italics">See note p.</em><span> </span><a class="reference internal" href="#id1">16</a><span>.]</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While the sailor was thus stopping the blood by the -pressure of his finger on the side from which the current -came, the captain hastily prepared a ball of soft oakum, -about the size of a small apple. This he laid upon the -wound, and bound tightly to the head by means of a -handkerchief. It is probable the flow might have been -staunched had the compress been sufficiently tight, but -for some reason the blood forced itself through all the -impediments, saturated the tarred oakum, and trickled -down the sailor's face. During this scene Dr. Gordon -was at his house on the bluff. Hearing through a -runner, dispatched by the captain, that a man was bleeding -to death, he pointed to a quantity of cobwebs that hung -in large festoons from the unceiled roof, and directed him -to bring a handful of these to the vessel, remarking, that -"</span><em class="italics">nothing stopped blood more quickly than cobwebs</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The sailor was by this time looking pale and ready to -faint. Dr. Gordon inquired of the captain what had -been done, pronounced it all right, and declared that he -should probably have tried the same plan, but further -remarked,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"This artery in the temple is oftentimes exceedingly -difficult to manage by pressure. You may stop for a -time the bleeding of </span><em class="italics">any</em><span> artery by pressing with -sufficient force upon the right place; or, if necessary to -adopt so summary a mode, you may obliterate it altogether -by </span><em class="italics">burning with a hot iron</em><span>. But in the present -case I will show you an easier plan."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While speaking he had removed the bandages, and -taken out his lancet; and, to the captain's amazement, -in uttering the last words, he cut the bleeding artery in -two, saying, "Now bring me some cold water."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The captain was almost disposed to stay the doctor's -arm, supposing that he was about to make a fatal -mistake; but when he saw the jets of blood instantly -diminish, he exclaimed, "What new wonder is this! Here I -have been trying for half an hour to staunch the blood -by </span><em class="italics">closing</em><span> the wound, while you have done it in a -moment, by making the wound greater."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is one of the secrets of the art," responded the -doctor, "but a secret which I will explain by the fact, -that </span><em class="italics">severed</em><span> arteries always contract and close more or -less perfectly; whereas, if they should be only </span><em class="italics">split</em><span> or -</span><em class="italics">partly cut</em><span>, the same contraction will keep the orifice open -and bleeding. I advise you never to try it, except when -you know the artery to be small, or when every other -expedient has failed. But here comes the bucket. See -what a fine styptic cold water is."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He washed the wound till it was thoroughly cooled; -after which he brought its lips together by a few stitches -made with a bent needle, and putting on the cobwebs and -bandage, pronounced the operation complete.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Live and larn!" muttered old Tom Starboard, as he -turned away from this scene of surgery. "I knew it -took a smart man to manage a ship; but I'll be hanged -if there a'n't smart people in this world besides sailors."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em" id="id1"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span class="small">The main arteries in a man's limbs are </span><em class="italics small">deeply buried and lie -in the same general direction with the inner seams of his coat -sleeves and of his pantaloons</em><span class="small">. When one of them is cut--which -may be known by the light red blood flowing in jets, as above -described--all the bandages in the world will be insufficient to -staunch it, except imperfectly, and for a time, it must be tied or -cauterized. If any one knows the position of the wounded artery, -the best bandage for effecting a temporary stoppage of the blood, -is the </span><em class="italics small">tourniquet</em><span class="small">, which is made to press like a big strong finger -directly upon it on the side from which the blood is flowing. A -good substitute for the tourniquet may be extemporized out of a -handkerchief or other strong bandage, and a piece of corn-cob two -inches long, or a suitable piece of wood or stone. This last is to -be placed so as to press directly over the artery; and the bandage -to be made very tight by means of a stick run through it so as to -twist it up with great power.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="iv"><span class="large">CHAPTER IV</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">CONFUSION--HOUSEKEEPING IN A HURRY--FIRST NIGHT -ON SHORE--COMPANY TO DINNER--"BLUE EYED -MARY"--ROBERT AT PRAYER-MEETING--DANGER OF -DESCENDING AN OLD WELL--RECOVERING A KNIFE -DROPPED IN A WELL</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>It is scarcely possible, for one who has not tried it, -to conceive the utter confusion which ensues on -removing, in a hurry, one's goods and chattels to -a place too small for their accommodation. Oh! the -wilderness of boxes, baskets, bundles, heaped in disorder -everywhere! and the perfect bewilderment into which -one is thrown, when attempting the simplest act of -household duty.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Judy," said Mary to the cook, the evening that they -landed, and while the servants were hurrying to bring -under shelter the packages which Dr. Gordon was -unwilling to leave exposed to the night air, "Judy, the sun -is only about an hour high. Make haste and get some -tea ready for supper. Father says you need not </span><em class="italics">cook</em><span> -anything, we can get along on cheese and crackers."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Well, surely, it sounded like a trifle to order only -a little tea. Mary thought so, and so did Judy,--it -could be got ready in a minute. But just at that -moment of unreadiness, there were some difficulties in -the way which neither cook nor housekeeper anticipated. -To have tea for supper ordinarily requires that one -should have fire and water, and a tea kettle and a tea -pot, and the tea itself, and cups and saucers and spoons, -and sugar and milk, and a sugar pot and milk pot, -besides a number of other things. But how these things -are to be brought together, in their proper relation, and -in a hurry, when they are all thrown promiscuously in a -heap, is a question more easily asked than answered.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The simple order to prepare a little tea threw poor -Judy into a fluster. "Yes, misses," she mechanically -replied, "but wey I gwine fin' de tea?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary was about to say, "In the sideboard of course," -knowing that at home it was always kept there, when -suddenly she recollected that the present sideboard was -a new one, packed with table and bed clothes, and -moreover that it was nailed up fast in a long box. Then, -where was the tea? O, now she recalled the fact that -the tea for immediate use was corked up in a tin can -and stowed away together with the teapot and cups, -saucers, spoons and other concomitants, in a certain -green box. But where was the green box? She and -Judy peered among the confused piles, and at last spied -it under another box, on which was a large basket that -was covered with a pile of bedding.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Judy obtained the tea and tea-pot and kettle, but -until that moment had neglected to order a fire; so she -went to the front door to look for her husband.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Peter!" she called. Peter was nowhere about the -house. She saw him below the bluff on his way to the -landing. So, running a little nearer, and raising her -voice to a high musical pitch, she sung out, "Petah-h! -OH-H! Petah! Oh! PEE-tah!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Peter came, and learning what was wanted, went to -the landing for his ax, and having brought her a stick -of green oak wood on his shoulder, sallied out once more -to find some kindling.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While he was on this business, Judy prepared to get -some water. "Wey my bucket?" she inquired, looking -around. "Who tek my bucket? I sho' somebody moob -um; fuh I put um right down yuh, under my new -calabash."[#]</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] "Where is my bucket? Who has taken my bucket? I am -sure somebody has moved it, for I put it right down here under -my new gourd."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>But nobody had disturbed it. Judy had set it, half -full of water, on the ground outside the door, in the -snuggest place she could find; but a thirsty goat had -found it, and another thirsty goat had fought for it, -and between the two, it had been upset, and rolled into -a corner where it lay concealed by a bundle. By the -time Judy got another supply of water ready it was -growing dark. Peter had not made the fire because he -was not certain where she preferred to have it built; -so he waited, like a good, obedient husband, until she -should direct him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the meantime, Mary was in trouble too. Where -was the loaf sugar to be placed in cracking it, and what -should she use for a hammer? Then the candle box -must be opened, and candles and candle-sticks brought -together, and some place contrived for placing them -after they were lighted.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But perseverance conquers all things. Tea </span><em class="italics">was</em><span> made, -sugar </span><em class="italics">was</em><span> cracked, and candles were both lighted and -put in position. Bed-time came soon after, and weary -enough with their labour, they all laid down to enjoy -their first sleep at Bellevue. Mary and Frank occupied -a pallet spread behind a pile of boxes in one room, -while their father and the older boys lay upon cloaks, -and whatever else they could convert into a temporary -mattress, in the other; and the servants tumbled -themselves upon a pile of their own clothing, which they -had thrown under a shelter erected beside the house.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Early the next morning, two convenient shelters were -hastily constructed, and the two rooms of the house were -so far relieved of their confused contents, as to allow -space for sitting, and almost for walking about. But -ere this was half accomplished, Mary, whose sense of -order and propriety was very keen, was destined to be -thrown into quite an embarrassing situation.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Major Burke, the commandant of Fort Brooke, was -a cousin of Mrs. Gordon, and an old college friend of -the Doctor, and hearing by the captain of the brig of -the arrival of the new comers, he rode over in the -forenoon of the next day to see them. Mary's mind -associated so indissolubly the idea of </span><em class="italics">company</em><span>, with the -stately etiquette of Charleston and Savannah, that the -sight of a well-dressed stranger approaching their door, -threw her almost into a fever.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh! father," she cried, as soon as she could beckon -him out of the back door, "what shall we do?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Do?" he answered, laughing. "Why, nothing at all. -What can we do?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But is he not going to dine with us?" enquired she.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I presume so," he replied. "I am sure I shall ask -him; but what of that?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What, father, dine with us?" she remonstrated, -"when our only table unboxed is no bigger than a light -stand, and we have scarcely room for that!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," he said, "we will do the best we can for -him now, and hope to do better some other time. -Perhaps you will feel less disturbed when you realize that -he is your cousin and a soldier. Come, let me make you -acquainted with him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary was naturally a neat girl, and although her -hands were soiled with labour, she was soon ready to -obey her father's invitation. Slipping into the back -room, by a low window, she washed her hands and face, -and brushed into order the ringlets that clustered around -her usually sunny face, and then came modestly into -the apartment where the two gentlemen were sitting.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"John, this is my eldest daughter, Mary," said the -Doctor, as she approached; "and Mary this is your -cousin, Major Burke, of whom you have heard your -mother and me so often speak."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The two cousins shook hands very cordially, and -appeared to be mutually pleased.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"She is my housekeeper for the present," her father -continued, "and has been in some trouble" (here Mary -looked reproachfully at him), "that she could not give -you a more fitting reception."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ah, indeed," said the Major, with a merry twinkle -of his eye, "I suspect that when my little cousin learns -how often we soldiers are glad to sit on the bare ground, -and to feed, Indian fashion, on Indian fare, she will -feel little trouble about giving us entertainment."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary's embarrassment was now wholly dispelled. -Her cousin was fully apprised of their crowded and -confused condition, and was ready to partake with -good humour of whatever they could hastily prepare.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The dinner passed off far more agreeably than she -supposed possible. By her father's direction, a dining -table was unboxed and spread under the boughs of a -magnificent live oak, and Judy, having ascertained where -the stores were to be found, gave them not only a -dinner, but a dessert to boot, which they all enjoyed -with evident relish. Ah!--black and ugly as she was, -that Judy was a jewel.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Major had come thus hastily upon them for the -purpose of insisting that the whole family should occupy -quarters at the Fort as his guests, until the new house, -intended for their future reception, should be completed. -To this Dr. Gordon objected that his presence was -necessary for the progression of the work, but promised that -at the earliest period when he could be spared for a few -days, he would accept the invitation and bring the -young people with him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The visitor did not take his leave until the shades of -evening warned him of the lapse of time. Mary had -become much more interested, in consequence of her first -distress and the pleasant termination, than she possibly -could have been without these experiences; and as the -whole family stood at the front door, watching his -rapidly diminishing figure, she perpetrated a blunder -which gave rise to much merriment.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Her father had remarked, "It will be long after dark -before he can reach the Fort."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary rejoined, "Yes, sir, but," looking with an -abstracted air, first at the table where they had enjoyed -their pleasant repast, then at the darkening form of the -soldier, and finally at the full moon which began to -pour its silver radiance over the bay, "it will make -no difference tonight, for it will be blue-eyed Mary."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>All turned their eyes upon her in perplexity, to gather -from her countenance the interpretation of her language; -but Mary was still looking quietly at the moon. Harold -thought the girl had become suddenly deranged.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert, who had observed her abstraction of mind, and -who suspected the truth, began to laugh. Her father -turned to her and asked, with a tone so divided between -the ludicrous and the grave, that it was hard to tell -which predominated, "What do you mean by 'blue-eyed Mary'?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Did I say blue-eyed Mary?" she exclaimed, reddening -from her temples to her finger ends, and then giving -way to a fit of laughter so hearty and so prolonged, that -she could scarcely reply, "I meant </span><em class="italics">moonlight</em><span>."[#]</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] It is but justice to say that this absurd mistake was </span><em class="italics small">an actual -occurrence</em><span class="small">. For many a day afterwards the members of the -company present on that occasion seldom alluded to moonlight among -each other, but by the name of "blue-eyed Mary."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>There was no resisting the impulse, all laughed with -her, and long afterwards did it furnish a theme for -merriment. Robert, however, was disposed to be so -wicked on the occasion, that his father deemed it -necessary to stop his teasing, by turning the laugh against -him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is certainly," said he, "the most ridiculous thing -I have witnessed since Robert's queer prank at the -prayer-meeting."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As soon as the word "prayer-meeting" was uttered, -Robert's countenance fell.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What is it, uncle?" inquired Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, do tell it, father," begged Mary, clapping her -hands with delight.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"About a year since," said Dr. Gordon, "I attended -a prayer-meeting in the city of Charleston, where thirty -or forty intelligent people were assembled at the house -of their pastor. It was night. Robert occupied a chair -near the table, beside which the minister officiated, and -where he could be seen by every person in the room: -Not long after the minister's address began, Robert's -head was seen to nod; and every once in a while his -nods were so expressive, apparently, of assent to the -remarks made, as to bring a smile upon the face of more -than one of the company. But he was not content with -nodding. Soon his head fell back upon the chair, and -he snored most musically, with his mouth wide open. It -was then nearly time for another prayer, and I was -very much in hopes that when we moved to kneel, he -would be awakened by the noise. But no such good -fortune was in store for me. He slept through the -whole prayer; and then, to make the scene as ridiculous -as possible, he awoke as the people were in the act of -rising, and, supposing they were about to kneel, he -deliberately knelt down beside his chair, and kept that -position until he was seen by every person present. -There was a slight pause in the services, I think the -clergyman himself was somewhat disconcerted, and -afraid to trust his voice. Poor Robert soon suspected -his mistake. He peeped cautiously around, then arose -and took his seat with a very silly look. I am glad it -happened. He has never gone to sleep in meeting since."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>And from that time forth Mary never heard Robert -allude to her moonlight; indeed he was so much cut down -by this story, that for a day or two he was more than -usually quiet. At last, however, an incident occurred -which restored to him the ascendancy he had hitherto -held over his cousin, by illustrating the importance of -possessing a proper store of sound, practical knowledge.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The two had gone to examine an old well, near the -house, and were speculating upon the possibility of -cleansing it from its trash and other impurities, so as -to be fit for use, when Harold's knife slipped from his -hand and fell down the well. It did not fall into the -water, but was caught by a half decayed board that -floated on its surface.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I cannot afford to lose that knife," said Harold, -looking around for something to aid his descent, "I must -go down after it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You had better be careful how you do that," interposed -Robert, "it may not be safe."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What," asked Harold, "are you afraid of the well's -caving?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not so much of its caving," replied Robert, "as of -the bad air that may have collected at the bottom."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold snuffed at the well's mouth to detect such ill -odours as might be there, and said, "I perceive no -smell."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You mistake my meaning," remarked Robert. "In -all old wells, vaults and places under ground, there -is apt to collect a kind of air or gas, like that which -comes from burning charcoal, that will quickly -suffocate any one who breathes it. Many a person has lost -his life by going into such a place without testing it -beforehand."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Can you tell whether there is any of it here?" asked -Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Very easily, with a little fire," answered Robert. -"AIR THAT WILL NOT SUPPORT FLAME, WILL NOT SUPPORT LIFE."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They stuck a splinter of rich pine in the cleft end -of a pole, and, lighting it by a match, let it softly down -the well. To Harold's astonishment the flame was -extinguished as suddenly as if it had been dipped -in water, before it had gone half way to the bottom.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Stop, let us try that experiment again," said he.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They tried it repeatedly, and with the same result, -except that the heavy poisonous air below being stirred -by the pole, had become somewhat mingled with the -pure air above, and the flame was not extinguished quite -so suddenly as at first; it burnt more and more dimly as -it descended, and then went out.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do believe there is something there," said he at -last, "and I certainly shall not go down, as I intended. -But how am I to get my knife?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"By using father's magnet, which is a strong one," -replied Robert. "Let us go and ask him for it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On relating the circumstances to Dr. Gordon, he said, -"You have made a most fortunate escape, Harold. Had -you descended that well, filled as it is with carbonic -acid gas, you would have become suddenly sick and -faint, and would probably have fallen senseless before -you could have called for help. </span><em class="italics">Make it a rule never -to descend such a place without first trying the purity of -its air, as you did just now</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But can we not get that bad air out?" asked Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, by various means, and some of them very easy," -replied his uncle. "One is by exploding gunpowder as -far down as possible; another is by lowering down and -drawing up many times a thickly leaved bush, so as to -pump out the foul air, or at least to mix it largely with -the pure. But your knife can be obtained without all -that trouble. Robert, can you not put him upon a plan?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I have already mentioned it, and we have come to -ask if you will not let us have your magnet," replied -Robert. "But," continued he smilingly, "I do not -think that we shall have any need this time for the -looking-glass."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold looked from one to the other for an explanation, -and his uncle said:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Last year Robert dropped his knife down a well, -as you did, and proposed to recover it by means of a -strong magnet tied to a string. But the well was deep -and very dark, and after fishing a long time in vain, -he came to me for help. I made him bring a large -looking-glass from the house, and by means of it -reflected such a body of sun-light down the well that we -could plainly see his knife at the bottom, stowed away -in a corner. The magnet was strong enough to bring -it safely to the top. You also may try the experiment."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>With thanks, Harold took the offered magnet, tied -it to a string, and soon recovered his knife.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="v"><span class="large">CHAPTER V</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">RILEY--A THUNDERSTORM--ASCERTAINING THE DISTANCE -OF OBJECTS BY SOUND--SECURITY AGAINST LIGHTNING--MEANS -OF RECOVERING LIFE FROM APPARENT DEATH -BY LIGHTNING</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>A few days after this incident another visitor -was seen coming from Fort Brooke. This -person was not a horseman, but some one in a boat, -who seemed even from a distance to possess -singular dexterity in the use of the paddle. His boat -glided over the smooth surface of the bay as if propelled -less by his exertions than by his will. Dr. Gordon -viewed him through the spy glass, and soon decided him -to be an Indian, who was probably bringing something -to sell.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It so turned out. He was a half-breed, by the name -of Riley, who frequently visited the fort with venison and -turkeys to sell, and who on the present occasion brought -with him in addition a fine green turtle. Major Burke, -conceiving that his friends at Bellevue would prize these -delicacies more than they at the fort, to whom they were -no longer rarities, had directed the Indian to bring them, -with his compliments, to Dr. Gordon.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Riley was a fine looking fellow, of about thirty -years of age--tall, keen-eyed, straight as an arrow, and -with a pleasing open countenance. He brought a note -from the fort, recommending him for honesty and faithfulness.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Dr. Gordon was so much pleased with his general -appearance, that he engaged him to return the -following week with another supply of game, and prepared -to remain several days, in case he should be needed in -raising the timbers of the new house.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Toward the close of the week, the weather gave -indications of a change. A heavy looking cloud rose slowly -from the west, and came towards them, muttering and -growling in great anger. It was a tropical -thunderstorm. The distant growls were soon converted into -peals. The flashes increased rapidly in number and -intensity, and became terrific. Mary and Frank nestled -close to their father; and even stout-hearted Harold -looked grave, as though he did not feel quite so -comfortable as usual.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That flash was uncommonly keen," Robert remarked, -with an unsteady voice. "Do you not think, father, it -was very near?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Instead of replying, his father appeared to be busy -counting; and when the crash of thunder was heard, -jarring their ears, and making the earth quiver, he -replied,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not very. Certainly not within a mile."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But, uncle, can you calculate the distance of the -lightning?" Harold asked.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Unquestionably, or I should not have spoken with -so much confidence. Robert imagined, as most people -do, that a flash is near in proportion to its brightness; -but that is no criterion. You must calculate its distance -by the time which elapses between the flash and the -report. Sound travels at the rate of about a mile in -five seconds. Should any of you like to calculate the -distance of the next flash, put your finger on your pulse, -and count the number of beats before you hear the -thunder."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>An opportunity soon occurred. A vivid flash was -followed after a few seconds by a roll, and then by a -peal of thunder. All were busy counting their pulses. -Mary ceased when she heard the first roll, exclaiming -"Five!" The others held on until they heard the loud -report, and said "Seven." Dr. Gordon reported only -six beats of his own pulse, remarking,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That flash discharged itself just one mile distant. -Our pulses are quicker than seconds; and yours quicker -than mine. Sound will travel a mile during six beats of -a person of my age, and during seven of persons of yours."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But, father," argued Mary, "I surely heard the -thunder rolling when I said </span><em class="italics">five</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"So did I," he answered; "and that proves that -although the lightning discharged itself upon the earth -at the distance of a mile, it </span><em class="italics">commenced</em><span> to flow from a -point nearer overhead."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The young people were so deeply interested in these -calculations, that they felt less keenly than they could -have imagined possible the discomfort of the storm. -This was Dr. Gordon's intention. But at last Mary -and Frank winced so uneasily, when flashes of unusual -brightness appeared, that their father remarked, "It -is a weakness, my children, to be afraid of lightning that -is seen and of thunder that is heard--</span><em class="italics">they are spent and -gone</em><span>. Persons never see the flash that kills them--it -does its work before they can see, hear, or feel."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At this instant came a flash so keen, that it seemed -to blaze into their very eyes, and almost simultaneously -came a report like the discharge of a cannon. Dr. Gordon's -lecture was in vain; all except him and Harold -started to their feet. Frank ran screaming to his father. -Mary rushed to a pile of bedding, and covered herself -with the bed-clothing. Robert looked at Mary's refuge, -with a manifest desire to seek a place beside her. Harold -fixed his eye upon his uncle, with a glance of keen -inquiry.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"This is becoming serious," said the Doctor anxiously. -"Something on the premises has been struck. Stay here, -children, while I look after the servants. </span><em class="italics">Your safest -place is in the middle of the room</em><span>, as far as possible -from the chimney and walls, along which the lightning -passes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While giving these directions, at the same time that -he seized his hat, cloak, and umbrella, William rushed -in to say that the horses had been struck down and -killed. They were stabled under a shelter erected near -a tall palmetto--a tree so seldom struck by lightning, as -to be regarded by the Indians as exempt from danger. -The fluid had descended the trunk, tearing a great hole -in the ground, and jarring down a part of the loose -enclosure.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Call all hands!" said the Doctor. "Throw off the -shelter instantly, to let the rain pour upon them; and -bring also your buckets and pails."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On his going out, the children crowded to the door, -to see, if possible, the damage that was done; but he -waved them all back, with the information that during -a thunder storm an open door or window is one of the -most dangerous places about a house. They quickly -retired; Mary and Frank going to the bed, Robert taking -a chair to the middle of the room, and drawing up his -feet from the floor. Harold's remark was characteristic. -"I wish uncle would let me help with the horses. I -am sure that that is the safest place in this -neighbourhood; for I never saw lightning strike twice on the -same spot."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>One of the horses was speedily revived by the falling -rain. He staggered to his feet, then moved painfully -away, smelling at his hoofs, to ascertain what ailed them. -The other continued for an hour or more, to all -appearance, dead. The servants dipped buckets and pails full -of water from pools made by the rain, and poured them -upon the lifeless body, until it was perfectly drenched. -They had given up all hope of a restoration. William's -eyes looked watery (for he was the coachman) and he -heaved a sorrowful sigh over his brute companion. -"Poor Tom!" he said, "what will Jerry do now for a -mate?" Another half hour passed without any sign -of returning life; and even William would have ceased -his efforts, had it not been for his master's decided -"Pour on water! Keep pouring!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At last there appeared a slight twitching in one of -the legs. Poor Tom was not dead after all. William -gave a "Hurra boys! he's coming to," in which the -others joined with unfeigned delight. "Now, William," -said his master, "do you and Sam take the strips of -blanket that you rub with, and see if you cannot start -his blood to flowing more rapidly. Tom will soon open -his eyes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Two of the servants continued to pour on water, the -others to rub violently the head, neck, legs and body. -The reviving brute moved first one foreleg, then the -other, while the hinder legs were yet paralysed. Then -he opened his eyes, raised his head, and made an effort -to turn himself. As soon as he was able to swallow, -Dr. Gordon ordered a drench of camphorated spirit, and -left him with directions to the servants. "Listen all of -you. I have shown you how to treat a horse struck down -by lightning. Do you treat a person in the same way. -Pour on water by the bucket full, until he gives some -signs of life; then rub him hard, and give him some -heating drink. </span><em class="italics">Don't give up trying for half a day</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The storm passed over. Tom and Jerry were once -more united under the skilful management of William, -who frequently boasted that "they were the toughest -creatures in creation, even lightning could not kill them."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="vi"><span class="large">CHAPTER VI</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">THE ONLY WAY TO STUDY--TAKING COLD--RILEY'S -FAMILY--THE HARE LIP---FISHING FOR SHEEPHEAD---FRANK -CHOKED WITH A FISH BONE--HIS RELIEF--HIS STORY -OF THE SHEEP'S HEAD AND DUMPLINGS--"TILL THE -WARFARE IS OVER"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Dr. Gordon began to feel dissatisfied that his -children were losing so much valuable time -from study; for the house was yet loaded with -baggage which could be put nowhere else, and their -time was broken up by unavoidable interruptions. -Until a more favourable opportunity, therefore, he required -only that they should devote one hour every day to -faithful study, and that they should spend the rest of -their time as usefully as possible.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>His theory of education embraced two very simple, -but very efficacious principles. First, to </span><em class="italics">excite in his -children the desire of acquiring knowledge</em><span>; and, -secondly, to train them to </span><em class="italics">give their undivided attention to -the subject in hand</em><span>. This last, he said, was the only -way to study; and he told them, in illustration, the story -of Sir Isaac Newton, who, on being asked by a friend, -in view of his prodigious achievements, what was the -difference, so far as he was conscious, between his mind -and those of ordinary people, answered simply in the -power of concentration.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold had been greatly discouraged at finding -himself so far behind his cousins in the art of study, but -by following the advice of his uncle, he soon -experienced a great and an encouraging change. At first, it -is true, he could scarcely give his whole mind to any -study more than five minutes at a time, without a sense -of weariness; but he persevered, and day by day his -powers increased so manifestly that he used frequently -to say to himself, "</span><em class="italics">concentration is everything--everything -in study</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But Dr. Gordon's instructions were by no means -confined to books and the school-room; he used every -favourable opportunity to give information on points that -promised to be useful.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Mary," said he one day, to his daughter, who was -sitting absorbed in study, beside a window through -which the sea breeze was pouring freshly upon her -head and shoulders, and who had, in consequence, began -to exhibit symptoms of a cold, "Mary, my daughter, -remove your seat. Do you not know that to allow a -current of air like that to blow upon a part of your -person, is almost sure to produce sickness?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I know it, father," she replied, "and I intended -some time since to change my seat, but the sum is so -hard that I forgot all about the wind."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am glad to see you capable of such fixedness of -mind," said he, "but I will take this opportunity to say -to you, and to the rest, that there are two seasons, -especially, when you should be on your guard against -these dangerous currents of air,--one is when you are -asleep, and the other is when your mind is absorbed in -thought. At these times the pores of the skin are more -than usually open, as may be seen by the flow of perspiration; -and a current of cool air, at such a time, especially -if partial, is almost certain to give cold."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But how can we be on our guard, father," asked -Mary with a smile, "when we are too far gone in sleep -or in thought, to know what we are about!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We must take the precaution beforehand," he -replied. "Make it a rule never to sleep nor to study in -a partial current of air; and also remember that </span><em class="italics">the -first moment</em><span> you perceive the tingling sensation of an -incipient cold, you must obey the warning which kind -nature gives you or else must bear the consequences."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary's cold was pretty severe. For days she suffered -from cough and pain. But that day's lecture on -currents of air, followed by so impressive an illustration, -was probably more useful than her lesson in arithmetic; -certainly it was longer remembered and more frequently -acted upon.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>True to his promise, Riley appeared at the appointed -time with his supply of game. He said, however, that -he should remain only a few days, because he had left -his young wife sick. It interested Mary not a little to -perceive that a savage could feel and act so much like -a civilized being; and she was trying to think of -something complimentary to say upon this occasion, when -he threw her all aback, by adding, that this was his -</span><em class="italics">youngest</em><span> and </span><em class="italics">favourite</em><span> wife.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What! have you two wives?" she exclaimed in horror.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, only two, now; one dead."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Her mind was sadly changed at this evidence of -heathenism; but ere the day was over she received a -still more impressive proof.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Dr. Gordon perceiving that he looked sad whenever -an allusion was made to his home, he asked him if his -wife was seriously sick, to which he answered, No.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"When I go home, last week," said he, "my squaw -had a fine boy, big and fat. My heart glad. But I -look and see a big hole in his mouth, from here to -here," pointing from the lip to the nose.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is what we call a hare lip," said Dr. Gordon, -"it is not uncommon."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I sorry very much," continued Riley. "Child too ugly."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But it can be easily cured," observed Dr. Gordon.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Riley looked at him inquiringly, and Dr. Gordon -added, "O, yes, it can be easily cured. If you will bring -your child here, any time, I will stop that hole in half -an hour; and there will be no sign of it left, except a -little scar, like a cut."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Indian shook his head mournfully, "Can't bring -him. Too late now."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, the child is dead?" inquired the Doctor. "I am sorry."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Dead now," replied Riley. "I look at him one day, -two day, tree day. Child too ugly. I throw him in the -water."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What!" exclaimed Dr. Gordon, suddenly remembering -that it was the practice of the Indians to destroy -all their deformed children. "You did not drown it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Child ugly too much," answered Riley, with a -softened tone of voice. "Child good for nothing. I -throw him in the water."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Dr. Gordon was not only shocked, as any man of -feeling would have been, under the circumstances, but -he felt as a Christian, whose heart moved with -compassion towards his dark skinned brother. He uttered -not one word of rebuke or of condemnation; his time -for speaking to the purpose had not yet come; and he -carefully avoided everything in word and look which -should widen the space which naturally exists between -the white man and the Indian, the Christian and the -pagan.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Poor Mary! She no sooner heard this confession, -than she sidled away from her interesting savage, until -wholly beyond his reach, and could scarcely look at him -during his stay that week, without feelings akin to -fear. An Indian, she learned, was an Indian after all.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While Riley was there the boys often borrowed his -boat, and Harold tried to imitate his dexterity in the -use of the paddle. They soon became great friends. On -one of their excursions for fish, they went, by his -direction, around a point of land where the head of a fallen -live oak lay in the water, and its partially decayed -limbs were encrusted with barnacles and young oysters. -There they soon caught a large supply of very fine fish -of various sorts, particularly of the sheephead,--a -delicious fish, shaped somewhat like the perch, only stouter -and rounder, beautifully marked with broad alternate -bands of black and white around the body, and varying -in weight from half a pound to ten or fifteen pounds.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>No one was more delighted than Frank, with the result -of the excursion; for he was fond, as a cat, of -everything in the shape of fish. But, it is said, there is no -rose without its thorn; and so he found in the present -case. He was enjoying, rather voraciously, the luxury -of his favourite food, when a disorderly bone lodged -crossways in the narrow part of his throat, and gave -him excessive pain. Frank was a polite boy. Avoiding, -as far as possible, disturbing the others by his -misfortune, he slipped quietly from the table, and tried -every means to relieve himself. But it was not until -he had applied to his father, and, under his direction, -swallowed a piece of hard bread, that he was able to -resume his place.[#]</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Unwilling to mislead any of my young readers, by describing -expedients and remedies that might not serve them in case of -necessity, I have submitted my manuscript to several persons for -inspection, and among others to a judicious physician and -surgeon. It never occurred to me that in mentioning so simple a -thing as swallowing a crust for the removal of a fish-bone, I -could possibly do harm. To my surprise, however, my medical -friend observed, that he supposed Dr. Gordon knew that the fishbone, -which Frank swallowed, was </span><em class="italics small">small</em><span class="small"> and </span><em class="italics small">flexible</em><span class="small">, or he would -not have used that expedient.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">"If," said he, "the substance which lodges in the throat is so -stiff (a pin for instance) as not to be easily bent, the attempt to -force it down by swallowing a piece of bread may be unsafe; it -may lacerate the lining membrane, or, being stopped by the -offending substance, it may cause the person to be worse choked -than before."</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">"But, Doctor, what should the poor fellow do in such a case?" -he was asked.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">"I suspect Dr. Gordon would have used a large feather?"</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">"Indeed!"</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">"Yes, he would have rumpled its plume, so as to reverse the -direction of the feathery part, and would have thrust that down -the throat, below the pin or bone. On withdrawing the feather, -the substance would be either found adhering to its wet sides, or -raised on end, so that it could be easily swallowed."</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">With many thanks for this suggestion, the promise was made -that the young readers of Robert and Harold should have the -benefit of his advice. But I think that the best plan is to avoid -the fish-bones.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Being not quite so humble as he was polite, however, -he began to condemn the fish instead of himself for his -accident. His father told him he had no right to say -one word against the fish, which was remarkably free -from bones, and was just preparing to give him a -gentle lecture on gormandizing, when Frank, foreseeing -what was to come, was adroit enough to seize a moment's -pause in the conversation, and to divert the subject, by -asking with a very droll air,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wonder, father, if these sheephead are of the -same kind with that one that butted the dumplings?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not know what dumplings you mean," said his -father.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, did you never hear the story of the sheep's head -and the dumplings? Well, brother Robert can tell you -all about it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, no," returned his father, who saw through the -little fellow's stratagem. "No, no, Frank, it is your own -story, and you must go through with it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This was a trial, for Frank had never in his life -made so long an extempore speech in the presence of the -assembled family, as he had now imposed upon himself. -But, in the desperation of the moment, he mustered -courage, and thus spoke,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There was once an old woman that left her little -boy to mind a pot that had in it a sheep's head and -some dumplings boiling for dinner, while she went to -a neighbour's house to attend some sort of preaching. -The little boy did not seem to have much sense; and -had never minded a pot before; so when he saw the -water boiling over, and the sheep's head and the -dumplings bobbing about in every direction, he became -frightened and ran for his mother, bawling at the top of his -voice, 'Mammy! the dumplings! run!' She saw him -coming in among the people, and tried to stop his -bawling by shaking her head and winking her eyes at -him; but he would not stop. He crowded right up to -her, saying, 'Mammy, you needn't to wink nor to blink, -for the sheep's head is butting all the dumplings out of -the pot!'"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Throughout this story Frank did not make a balk or a -blunder. He kept straight on, as if brimful of fun, and -uttered the last sentence with such an affectation of -grave terror, as produced a universal laugh.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>His father had tried hard to keep up his dignity for -the intended lecture, but it also gave way, and he -contented himself with saying,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, master Frank, I see you are at your old -tricks again. And since you show such an aptitude for -putting people into good humour, there will be reason -to think you are in fault, if you ever put them out. -Harold, has your aunt ever told you how Frank once -</span><em class="italics">kissed himself out of a scrape with her</em><span>?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold said she had not, and his uncle went on,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It was when he was between three and four years -of age. His mother had taken him on a visit to a -friend of hers in the neighbourhood of Charleston, and -he was allowed to sit at the dinner table with the ladies. -But he became so disorderly and perverse that his -mother, after an ineffectual reprimand or two, ordered -him to go up stairs, meaning to her room above. The -language was indefinite, and Frank interpreted it to -suit his own pleasure. He went up stairs, it is true, but -only half way, where he seated himself so as to look -at the table and the company, and then began to drum -with his feet and to talk loud enough to be heard,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"'H-m-n-h! This is a very good place. I love these -nice stairs. I'd rather be here than anywhere else in -the world. I don't want any of that old dinner!'</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"This was very rude language, and more especially -when used in a house where he was a guest. His mother -was so much mortified that as soon as dinner was over -she took him to her room, gave him a sound strapping, -and put him in a corner, where he was to stay, until he -promised to be a good boy. Then she lay down on her -bed as if to take a nap, but in reality to meditate what -course to pursue towards her rude little child.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Frank, you know, is fond of singing. There was -a wild religious melody which he had learnt about that -time, and which he was constantly singing. It had a -short chorus at the end of every line, and a long chorus -at the end of each verse, running this way,</span></p> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>"'Children of the heavenly King,</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah,</span></div> -</div> -<div class="line"><span>As ye journey sweetly sing,</span></div> -<div class="inner line-block"> -<div class="line"><span>Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah.'</span></div> -</div> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>I forget the long chorus.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, your aunt had not been upon the bed more -than a few minutes, before Frank quietly slipped from -his corner and stole close to the bedside to make friends. -But his mother would not notice him. He bent over and -gave her a kiss. Still she looked displeased. He tried -another kiss, but she turned away her face. This was -a damper. Frank was disheartened, but not in despair. -He leaned over the bed, making a long reach, to try -the effect of a third kiss.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"'There, Frank,' said his mother, in a displeased tone, -'that is enough. You need not kiss me any more.'</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"'Yes, mother,' said he, leaning far over, and taking -hold of her, 'I mean to kiss you </span><em class="italics">till the warfare is over, -Hallelujah</em><span>.'</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I need not say that, from that moment, the warfare -</span><em class="italics">was</em><span> over, and Frank behaved himself well through the -remainder of the visit.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And now, since he has managed to escape the lecture -I was about to give him on eating too fast, I hope he -will hereafter cultivate the recollection of </span><em class="italics">today and the -fish-bones</em><span>."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="vii"><span class="large">CHAPTER VII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">BUG IN THE BAR--VISIT TO PORT BROOKE--EVADING -BLOODHOUNDS--CONTEST WITH DOGS AND MEANS OF -DEFENCE--AMUSING ESCAPE FROM A WILD BULL AND -CONVERSATION ON THE SUBJECT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>While Riley was at Bellevue the workmen -succeeded in raising the frame of the new house, -and in completing the most laborious part of -the work. On the last days of his stay he was dispatched -with a message to Fort Brooke, to say that on the -following Tuesday Dr. Gordon and family would make their -promised visit.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>During the interval nothing of special interest -occurred, except a painful accident that happened to -Harold. He was awakened in the night by a sudden -tickling in his ear. This was caused by a harvest -bug--a black hard-winged insect, nearly an inch long. When -first feeling it, and uncertain what it was, he sprang up -in bed, and struck the ear violently from behind, in the -hope of jarring it out. Failing in this, he poured his -ear full of water; but still not succeeding, he felt along -the wall for a large needle he recollected seeing there -the evening before, and with that endeavoured to pick it -out. The frightened bug finding itself so energetically -pursued into its unnatural hiding place, went deeper, -and began to scratch with its clogged feet, and to bite -upon the tender drum of the ear. The pain it caused -was excruciating. Harold, feeling that he must soon -go into spasms, unless relieved, wakened his uncle, and -entreated earnestly for help. To his inexpressible -delight Dr. Gordon said he could relieve him in a minute; -and seizing the night lamp he poured the ear full of -oil. Scarcely had this fluid closed around the intruder, -before it scrambled out, and reached the external ear -just in time to die.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold could not find words for his gratitude.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Uncle," said he, "you may think me extravagant, -but I assure you the pain was so intense, that I was -thinking seriously, in case you could not relieve me, of -making Sam chop my ear open with a hatchet. This I -suppose would have killed me; but it must have been -death in either case."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On the day appointed, they went to Fort Brooke in -the pleasure boat, Dr. Gordon being at the helm, and -Robert and Harold taking turns in managing the sails. -The wind was fair, and the light ripple of the water -was barely sufficient to give a graceful dancing to their -beautiful craft. Far below the transparent waves, they -could see the glistening of bright shells upon the bottom, -and every now and then the flash of a silver-sided fish.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At the fort they were received with the courtesy that -so generally marks gentlemen of the army; and the -three days of their stay passed off very pleasantly. The -reveille and tattoo, the daily drill, and the practising -with cannon, were novelties to the young back-woodsmen. -Frank was exceedingly surprised, as well as -amused, to see cannon-balls making "ducks and drakes," -as he called them, upon the water. He had often -thrown oyster-shells, and flat stones, so as to skim in -this way, but he had no idea that it could be done with -a cannon-ball.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On the last day of their visit, Harold escaped from an -unpleasant predicament, only by the exercise of cool -courage and ready ingenuity. He had gone with Frank -to visit a cannon target, a mile or more distant. -Wandering along the bank of the Hillsborough river, which -flows hard by the fort, and then entering the woods on -the other side of the road, he was suddenly accosted by -a man on horseback, who had been concealed behind a -bower of yellow jessamines.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Good day, my young friend. Have you been walking -much in these woods today?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold said that he had not, and inquired why the -question was asked. The man replied, "I am watching -for a villainous Indian-negro, who was seen skulking here -this morning. He has been detected in stealing, and -several persons will soon come with blood-hounds to hunt -him. If you see his track" (and he described its -peculiarity), "I hope you will let us know."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold consented to do so, and walked on, unwilling -to be the spectator of the scene. Returning to the road, -and walking some distance, the thought flashed into his -mind that possibly the dogs might fall upon his own -trail. It was certain that they would naturally take -the freshest trail, and he was confident that the man did -not know which way he went. The dogs were probably -fierce, and it would be exceedingly difficult, in case -of an attack, to defend himself and Frank too. Becoming -every moment more uneasy, he went to the roadside and -cut himself a stout bludgeon. Frank watched the -operation, and suspected that something was wrong, though -he could not conjecture what.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Cousin," said he, "what did you cut that big stick for?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"A walking-stick," he replied: "Is it not a good one?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, pretty good; but I never saw you use a walking-stick -before."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At that moment, Harold heard afar off the deep bay -of the blood-hounds, opening upon a trail. The sound -became every moment more distinct. He could -distinguish the cry of four separate dogs. They were -evidently upon his scent. He clutched his club, and looked -fiercely back. It was a full half mile to the place where, -having left the man, he emerged into the road; and -there were several curves in it so great that he could -neither see nor be seen for any distance. Necessity is -the mother of invention. A bright thought came into his -mind. "Stay here," said he to Frank, "and don't -move one peg till I come back."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He was at a sharp bend of the road, on the convex -side of which lay a little run of water, skirted by a thick -undergrowth. He took a course straight with the road, -and hurrying as fast as possible into the wet low ground, -returned upon his own track; then, taking Frank in his -arms, sprang with all his might, at right angles, to his -former course, and ran with him to a neighbouring knoll, -which commanded a view of the road, where he stopped -to reconnoitre. He had </span><em class="italics">doubled</em><span>, as hunters term this -manoeuvre, practised by hares and foxes when pursued -by hounds; and his intention was, if still pursued, to -place Frank in a tree, and with his club to beat off the -dogs until the hunters arrived.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was soon proved that the hounds were actually upon -his track. They came roaring along the road, with their -tails raised, and their noses to the ground. Arriving -at the spot where Frank had stood, they did not pursue -the road, but plunged into the bushes, upon the track -which Harold had doubled, and went floundering into -the mire of the stream beyond, where they soon scattered -in every direction, hunting for the lost trail. The boys -did not pursue their walk; having made so narrow an -escape, they turned their steps, without delay, towards -the fort.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Cousin," inquired Frank, on their way back, "did -not those dogs come upon our track!" Harold replied, -"Yes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And did you cut that big stick to fight them?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And did you intend to cheat them by going into the -bushes, and coming back the same way, and then jumping -off, with me in your arms?" Harold still said, "Yes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, now, cousin," inquired Frank, "where did you -learn that nice trick?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"From the rabbits and foxes," he answered. "I did -not know who could tell me better than they, how to -escape from dogs."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank said he always knew that foxes were very cunning, -but he never before heard of any one's taking a fox -for his teacher.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On returning to the fort, Dr. Gordon applauded the -ruse, and congratulated Harold upon his escape; but, at -the same time, informed him that his plan was not to be -relied upon. "A well trained hound," said he, "is as -competent to nose out a doubled track as you are to devise -it. I attribute your escape, partly to the fact that the -dogs are not staunch, and partly to the help afforded -you by the miry bottom, on which your scent could not lie."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The conversation now turned naturally upon contests -with dogs, and different methods of escape. Dr. Gordon -related the story of his having defended himself and -his little brother against three fierce dogs, when he was -about Robert's age, by putting his back against a wall, -and beating off the assailants with a club.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But were you ever forced to fight them when you had -no stick?" asked Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Fortunately not," his uncle replied. "Though I -knew a person once who was caught as you describe, and -who devised at least a show of defence. He took off his -hat and shoved it at the dog, with a fierce look, -whenever it approached. But I presume that his success -depended more upon the expression of his countenance than -upon the threatening appearance of his weapon. A -</span><em class="italics">fearless eye</em><span> and </span><em class="italics">a quiet resolute manner</em><span>, is the best defence -against </span><em class="italics">any enemy</em><span>, human or brute, that can be devised.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I did, however, witness one expedient adopted by a -sailor, which goes to show what can be accomplished in -an emergency of the kind, by a cool head and a steady -hand. A large dog rushed at him, without provocation, -on the public wharf. The sailor spoke to him, looked -at him, shoved his hat at him, but in vain. The dog flew -at his legs. Quietly drawing his knife, as a last resource, -and holding his hat in his left hand, he stooped, and -allowing the dog to seize his hat, passed his knife -underneath it, into his throat. The dog staggered back, -mortally wounded, not having seen the hand that slew him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On Friday, September 24th, the company returned to -Bellevue; and on the week following, had the opportunity -of witnessing an act of cool courage, which Harold -declared to evince far more ingenuity and composure of -mind, than his own escape from the blood-hounds.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Riley had made them another visit, and was engaged -at work upon the house, under the direction of Sam, the -carpenter. Dr. Gordon took the young people in the -pleasure boat, to spend an afternoon in the agreeable -occupation of obtaining another supply of fish. After -trying for some time, with poor success, they saw Riley -coming along the bluff; his object being, as was -afterwards shown, to point out the reason of their failure, -and to tell them what to do.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As he approached, a fierce looking bull rushed from -a grove of live oaks, and made furiously at him. Had -Riley been near the shore he might, and probably would, -have sprung into the water, and thus escaped; but the -enraged beast was between him and his place of refuge. -The company in the boat felt seriously anxious for his -safety, since there appeared little chance of his escaping -without a contest. But Riley took the matter very coolly. -He glided to a little clump of saplings, and holding to -one of them at arm's length, seemed to enjoy the evident -mortification of the bull in being so narrowly dodged. -He was very expert in keeping the small tree between him -and it; and as the circle in which he ran was much -smaller than that in which the bull was compelled to -move, his task was easy. The furious animal pushed -first with one horn then with the other; he ran -suddenly and violently; he pawed the earth, and bellowed -with rage; his eyes flashed and his mouth foamed, but it -was in vain. Soon Riley watched his opportunity, and -glided nimbly from that tree to one nearer the boat; then -to another and another; the bull following with every -demonstration of impotent rage. This was done merely -to teaze. Finally becoming wearied with this profitless, -though amusing sport, he gathered a handful of sand, and -provoking the bull to push at him again, forced a part of -the sand into one eye, and the remainder into the other, -and then left him perfectly blinded for the time, and -rushing madly from place to place, while Riley came -laughing to the beach, and delivered his message.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Coolly and cleverly done!" said Dr. Gordon, at the -end of the contest. "That is certainly a new idea, in -the way of involuntary bull baiting, which is worth -remembering. But I advise you young folks not to try it, -except in case of a similar necessity. It is safer to -climb a tree or fence, or even to plunge into the water."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Riley had no other chance," remarked Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He had not," Dr. Gordon rejoined, "and therefore -I regard his expedient as valuable. Should you be -pursued in an open field, the danger would be still greater. -Then the best plan would be to </span><em class="italics">detain</em><span> the beast by -something thrown to attract his attention. Cattle are made -very quickly angry by the sight of a red garment. If -anything of this colour, such as a shawl or pocket -handkerchief can be dropped when you are pursued by one, -it will be almost certain to catch his eye, and to engage -him awhile in goring it. If nothing red can be dropped, -then let him have something else from your person--a -hat, coat, or a spread umbrella--in fact anything -calculated to attract his eye."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I have heard," observed Robert, "of jumping upon -a bull's back, as he stooped his head to toss."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"So have I," his father added, "but spare me if you -please, the necessity; none but a monkey, or a person of -a monkey's agility can do it successfully. I should -sooner risk the chance of springing suddenly behind -him, and seizing his tail. At least I should like to -administer that sound belabouring with a stick which he -would so richly deserve, and which might teach him better -manners."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Or to twist his tail," said Harold merrily. "I believe -that will make a bull bellow, as soon as putting sand -into his eyes. And what is better, you can keep on -twisting, until you are sure than his manners are -thoroughly taught."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="viii"><span class="large">CHAPTER VIII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">MAROONING AND THE MAROONING PARTY</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The work of house-building and improvement -now went forward with visible rapidity. By -the first day of October, the new dwelling-house -was sufficiently advanced to allow the family to move -into it; and in a fortnight more, the new kitchen was -covered, and such other changes made, in and about the -house, as to give it quite a genteel and comfortable -appearance. As it became necessary about this time for -the workmen to attend to some inside work, which could -be more easily accomplished by having the family out of -the way, Dr. Gordon stopped the young people after -school, and said to them:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Children, I have a proposition to make. But before -doing so, who can tell me what 'marooning' means?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>All turned their eyes to Robert, whom they regarded -as a sort of walking dictionary; and he answered with -a slight hesitation--"I should say, living pretty much in -the way we have lived most of the time since we came -to Bellevue. A person maroons when he lives in an -unsettled state."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You are nearly right; but to be more critical. The -word 'maroon' is of West Indian origin--coming I think -from the island of Jamaica. It meant at first a free -negro. But as those who ran away from their masters -became virtually free for the time, it came afterwards to -mean a runaway negro. To maroon therefore means to -go from home and live like a runaway negro. I wish -to ask if any one present is in favour of marooning?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>All were silent, and Dr. Gordon continued, "To -maroon means also to go to some wild place, where there is -plenty of game or fish, and to live upon what we can -obtain by our own skill. Are there any persons now in -favour of marooning?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am--and I--and I!" was the universal response. -"When shall it be? Where shall it be?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You are too fast," said the Doctor. "I have one of -two propositions to make. We must for a few days give -up the house to the workmen. Now the question to be -decided is, Shall we return to Fort Brooke, and spend -our time among the guns and cannons; or shall we go to -Riley's Island at the mouth of the bay, and spend it -among the deer and turkeys, the fish and oysters, of -which we have heard so much? There are advantages -and disadvantages on both sides; and my own mind is so -perfectly balanced that I will leave the decision to you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold's eyes flashed fire at the prospect of his old -employment; still he said nothing; he waited to know -what the others preferred. Robert looked at him, and -in a moment caught the contagion. Indeed it seemed as -if a sort of mesmeric influence had swayed the whole -party, for they did nothing more than exchange with -each other one hurried glance, and then unanimously -cried out, "Riley's Island! Riley's Island!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Remember," said Dr. Gordon, "that in marooning -we must wait upon ourselves. William is the only -servant I can take. His time will be fully occupied with -cooking, and other duties belonging to the tent. We -cannot depend on him for anything more than is absolutely -necessary. Are you still of the same mind?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The same!" they all replied.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Still I will not hold you to your promises until you -have had further time for reflection," said he. "You -may not have looked at all the difficulties of the case. -I will give you until dinner-time to make up your minds; -and to help your thoughts, I will assign to each of you -an office, and make you responsible for providing all -things necessary for a week's excursion, to begin in the -morning.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Harold, I appoint you master of the hunting and -fishing departments.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Robert shall be sailing-master, and provide for the -literature of the party.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Mary shall be housekeeper still, and mistress of the -stores.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And Master Frank shall be--I know not what to make -him, unless </span><em class="italics">supercargo</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now I wish you each to sit down at your leisure, -and make out a written list, to be presented to me at -dinner-time, of all things needed in your several departments."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They responded very heartily, and were about to -retire, when Dr. Gordon, observing a comical expression -on Frank's face, said, "What is the matter, Frank? Are -you not willing to be supercargo?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not know what supercargo is," answered Frank, -"unless it is somebody to catch rabbits. But I know -how to do that. So I mean to take my dog and hatchet, -and a box of matches."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well done, Frank," said his father; "you have the -marooning spirit if you do not know what supercargo is. -But where did you learn the art of catching rabbits?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, I learnt it from cousin Harold," said he. "We -got a rabbit into a hollow tree, and caught him there. -</span><em class="italics">I</em><span> caught him, father, with my own hand; I know exactly -how to catch a rabbit."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Very well, Mr. Supercargo, carry what you will. -But go along all of you, and be ready with your lists -against dinner-time."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They retired in great glee to plan out and prepare. -Robert and Harold, having first gone to the beach to -think alone, were to be seen, half an hour afterwards, -in their room, busily engaged with pencil in hand. At -this time Frank came in. He had been almost frantic -with joy at the prospect of the change; and after -having romped with his dog Fidelle and the goats in the -yard, he had come to romp with any one who would join -him in the house.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Brother Robert and cousin Harold," said he, "what -are you doing? Are you writing? are you ciphering? are -you studying? Why do you not answer me?" He -was evidently in a frolic.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Go to your play, Frank, and do not bother us," -returned Robert, impatiently; "we are thinking."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I know you are; for father said we are thinking all -the time we are awake, and sometimes while we are -asleep. But I want to know what you are thinking -about so hard."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Don't you know," Harold answered, mildly, "that -we are going to Riley's Island tomorrow, and that Robert -and I have to make out a list of what we are to carry? -We are making our lists."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ah ha! but I have to carry some things too," said he. -"Father is going to let me catch the rabbits there; and -he called me a ----, some kind of a ----; I forget the -name, but it means the person to catch rabbits. What is -the name, brother?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Supercargo?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, that's it--supercargo. Mustn't I think of -something too?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Certainly," replied Harold, humouring the joke. -"But the way </span><em class="italics">we</em><span> did, was first to go off by ourselves, and -think of what we were to carry; then to come in and -write off our lists. Do you go now and think over yours, -and when you come in I will write it for you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank went out, but he was not gone long. He insisted -on having his list made out at once.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What do you wish to carry?" Harold asked. Frank -told him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now," said Harold, "I will make a bargain with -you. If you do not trouble us before we have finished -our work, I will write your list for you so that you -yourself can read it. Will you stay out now?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That I will. But can you write it so that I can read it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, and will not print it either."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, then you must be a very smart teacher, almost -as smart as the foxes; for father has been teaching me -this summer to make writing marks, but I have never -made one of the writing marks yet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold however persisted in his promise, and he and -Frank were as good as their several words. Frank, it -is true, did creep on tip-toe, and peep through the crack -of the door, but he disturbed nobody; and when at last -the boys came out, Harold presented him with a folded -paper, which he instructed him to put into his pocket, -and not to open till the lists were called for.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At the appointed hour they all assembled. The meal -passed pleasantly off; not an allusion had as yet been -made to the proposed excursion. It was a part of -Dr. Gordon's training to practise his children in -self-restraint. He could however discern by their looks that -their decisions remained as before. Said he, "I presume -you have all made up your minds to the marooning -party; am I correct?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O yes, sir, yes," was the answer, "and we are all -ready to report, not excepting Frank and William."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Really, you have done wonders! But let me call upon -you each in turn. Harold McIntosh, you are hunting -and fishing-master. Let me hear your report."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold took from his pocket a piece of paper about as -broad as his hand, and a little longer. Besides the arms, -ammunition and appurtenances, fishing-hooks, lines and -nets, he closed his list with reading "brimstone."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And what use," asked his uncle, "do you expect -to make of that?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Taking bee-trees," he replied. "Brimstone is used -in driving bees from the honey."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Whether we meet with bee-trees or not, the brimstone -will be in nobody's way; let it go. Mr. Hunting-master -your list is perfect. Now Robert, yours."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>His list embraced all that the boat would need for -comfort, or for repair in case of accident. The books -selected had reference to the taste of each. Shakespeare -for his father, Goldsmith's Natural History for Harold, -Scott's Napoleon for himself, Robinson Crusoe and -Botany for his sister, and (in a spirit of mischief) Old -Mother Hubbard for Frank.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But Frank was quite indignant at what he knew to be -an insinuation against his childish taste. "I will not -have old Mother Hubbard for my book," he said, as -soon as he heard the list read. "I have passed that long -ago; I wanted to carry Jack the Giant Killer."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Scratch out Mother Hubbard," said his father to -Robert, "and put down Jack. Your list, Master Robert, is -pretty good; but I shall take the liberty of adding several -volumes to the stock, in case of bad weather. And -beside this, I should advise you all to carry your pocket -Testaments, that you may continue your plan of daily -reading. I should be sorry, and almost afraid, to let our -sports interfere with our devotions."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Up to this time Frank had been listening to what -had been read or spoken. But now, on a sign from -Harold, he took a paper from his pocket, and, looking at -its contents, commenced capering round the room, -saying, "I </span><em class="italics">can</em><span> read it--I can read every word of it!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Read what?" asked his father.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My list," replied Frank, "that cousin Harold wrote -for me. I can read it all!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then let us have it."</span></p> -<div class="align-right auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 24%" id="figure-57"> -<span id="pictures-of-items-on-the-list"></span><img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="pictures of items on the list" src="images/img-059.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">pictures of items on the list</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Here," said he, "is my hatchet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And here is my bow and arrows."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And here is my dog; only it -is not half so pretty as Fidelle."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And down here at the bottom--that -is--that is--I believe it -is--either a block or a brick-bat. -O, now I remember, it is my box of matches."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Bravo, Frank," said his father, "you do credit to -your teacher. I doubt whether I could myself have -guessed what that last thing was intended for. Your -list may pass also.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, Miss Mary, let us have yours. You have had -more to think of than all the others put together, and -yet I'll warrant you are nearly as perfect in proportion."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary blushed to hear the commendation bestowed upon -her on trust, and replied, "I doubt it, father. For -though it is very long, I am all the while thinking of -something else to be added, and I am pretty sure there is -a great deal yet that I have forgotten." She then read -her own list, containing about thirty-five articles, and -William's, embracing half a dozen more; upon which her -father continued to bestow praise for the house-wifery -they showed, and to each of which he made some slight -additions.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, William," said he, "do you select two moderately -sized boxes, and aid Miss Mary to pack everything -in her line so as not to crowd the boat. Remember, too, -to put in for Riley a half bushel of salt, a loaf of sugar, -and a peck of wheat flour. Pack the boat, and have it -complete this evening, however late it should take you, -that there may be no delay in the morning."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They were no sooner dismissed from table than all -went vigorously to work. Guns were cleaned--hooks and -lines examined--boxes packed--all things being done by -classes. Then each person put up an extra suit or two -of clothing, in case of accidents. And so expeditiously -did the work go forward, that by five o'clock that -evening the boat was ready for her trip.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="ix"><span class="large">CHAPTER IX</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">EMBARKATION--ABDUCTION EXTRAORDINARY--EFFORTS TO -ESCAPE--ALTERNATE HOPES AND FEARS--DESPAIR--VESSEL -IN THE DISTANCE--RENEWED HOPES AND -EFFORTS--WATER-SPOUT--FLASH OF LIGHTNING AND ITS -EFFECTS--MAKING FOR SHORE--GRATEFUL ACKNOWLEDGMENTS</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Many visions that night danced before the -young sleepers--prancing deer with bright -eyes and branching horns; turkeys running, -flying, fluttering; white tents, mossy beds, and all the -wild scenes of woodland life. They were up and dressed -at daybreak. The wind was fair, and the day promised -to be fine. Frank's little feet were pattering over the -whole house and yard, carrying him into everybody's -way, on the pretence of rendering assistance. There -was one useful suggestion which he made. He had gone -to each room and corner in the house, saying "good-bye" -to every person and thing, chairs, tables, and all, when at -last he came to his father's cloak and umbrella, kept in -the same corner.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Good-bye, umbrella," said he, "but as for you, good -Mr. Cloak, father will want you to sleep on. Poor -umbrella! are you not sorry? Don't you want to go -too? But, father!" he cried, running into the next room, -"had we not better carry the umbrella? Maybe we shall -need it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is a good idea, Master Frank," said his father. -"Do you take charge of the umbrella, as a part of your -office, and see it put into the boat."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank ran back to the room he had left, and taking -the umbrella from its corner, he said, "O ho, my little -fellow, father says you may go. Are you not glad I -asked for you? But you must be a good boy, and not put -yourself in anybody's way. Come now, spread your -wings, and let me see how glad you look."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He opened the umbrella, and flapped it several times -to make it look lively, then closed it, and set it beside the -cloak where it belonged. Presently he heard the tinkle -of a little silver bell, and knew that it was the signal -for family prayers. He went to the breakfast-room, and -took his seat.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Dr. Gordon's children were well versed in the Scriptures, -and were remarkably attentive during the reading -of them. Perhaps one secret of this fact was to be -found in their father's practice of stopping every few -verses during the family reading to ask them questions -on what had been read, and briefly to explain what they -could not otherwise comprehend. This morning the -children observed that the chapter read was remarkably -appropriate to their circumstances, and that the Doctor -prayed particularly that the Lord would preserve them -from all sin and harm during their excursion; that he -would preside over their pleasures, and that he would -make their temporary absence the means of their -knowing him better, and loving him more.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They breakfasted as the sun was rising. While at -table no one could speak of anything but the voyage -and the island, and what they expected to see, do, and -enjoy. The boat was at the wharf, which had been -erected for the brig. It was packed, and ready for -departure, with the exception of a few things to be carried -by hand. William had breakfasted at the same time -with the family, and now came in, saying, "All ready, sir."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come, children," said Dr. Gordon, "let us go."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come, umbrella," said Frank, "you are to go with me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, father," exclaimed Mary, as they approached the -shore, "there is Nanny with her sweet little kids. See -how anxiously she looks at the boat, and tries to say, -'Do let me go too.' Had we not better take her? She -is so tame; and then you are so fond of milk in your -coffee."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I doubt," he replied, "whether there will be room for -dogs, goats, and ourselves too. But we can easily -determine; and as I know that all of you are as fond of -milk as I am, I will let her go if there is room."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They took their places, Dr. Gordon at the helm, -Robert and Harold amidships, Mary and Frank next to their -father, and William in the bow. Everything had been -stowed so snugly away, and the boat was withal so -roomy, that Nanny and her kids were invited to a place.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, children, for order's sake," said Dr. Gordon, -"I will assign the bow of the boat, where William is, to -Nanny and her kids; Fidelle must lie here by Frank and -Mum may go with Harold. Mary, call your pet, and -have her in her place."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A word about the dogs. Fidelle was a beautiful and -high-blooded spaniel, that might have been taught -anything which a dog could learn, but whose only -accomplishments as yet were of a very simple character, and -confined chiefly to such tricks as were a source of -amusement to her little master. Mum was a large, ugly, -rough-looking cur, whose value would never have been suspected -from his appearance. He was brave, faithful, and -sagacious; strong, swift-footed, and obedient. But his -chief value consisted in his education. He came from the -pine barrens of Georgia, where Dr. Gordon had first seen -and purchased him, and where he had been trained, -according to the custom of the wild woodsmen there, to -hunt silently; and in following the trail of a deer or -turkey to keep just in advance of his master, and to give -suitable indications of being near the object of pursuit. -Mum was no common dog; and he proved of inestimable -service to the young adventurers in their coming difficulties.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Draw in the anchor, William, while I cast off at the -stern," said Dr. Gordon. "But hold! let us see what -that means." He pointed with his finger to a horseman, -who turned a point on the beach, and seeing them about -to depart, waved his hat to say "stop!" The horseman -rode at full speed, and soon was within speaking distance. -He bore a note from the surgeon at Fort Brooke, -requesting the loan of a certain instrument which Dr. Gordon -had promised when on his visit, and for which there -was now a sudden call.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Keep your places, children," said the Doctor. "I -shall be gone only five minutes. William, do you take -my place, and keep the boat steady by holding to this -frame."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He ascended the wharf, went with the soldier to the -house, and was absent a very few minutes; but during -that interval an event occurred which separated them for -a long, long time and made them oftentimes fear that -they should never more meet in this world.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The position of the boat at the wharf was peculiar. -Her stern had been lashed to the timbers, for the -purpose of keeping it steady, until all had entered; and the -bow was kept to its place by the anchor dropped into the -two and half fathoms water, which "was had" there -at high tide. The fastening to the stern having been -cast off, preparatory to leaving, William was now -holding to the wharf, awaiting his master's return.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This was not long after sunrise, at which moment they -had heard the report of a cannon unusually loud from -the fort. Scarcely had Dr. Gordon disappeared from -the bluff, when the young people noticed a heavy ripple -of the water, between them and the fort, indicating that -it was disturbed by a multitude of very large fish, -moving with rapidity towards the sea.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What can they be?" was a question which all asked, -with a curiosity not unmixed with fear, as they looked -upon the approaching waves. William held firmly to -the pier head, that the boat should not be moved too -roughly by the disturbed water.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Mas' Robert," said he, with anxious, dilating eyes, -"I do believe it is a school of dem debbil-fish. Yes," and -his eyes grew wild and his lips became ashy, "dey making -right for dis pint."[#]</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] The following is a description of the hideous monster known -in our waters as the Devil Fish.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">It is a flat fish, belonging to the family of Rays, and usually -measures somewhere between ten and twenty feet from tip to tip -of its wings. On each side of its mouth is a flexible arm, with -which the animal grasps and feeds. It appears to be as remarkable -for its stupidity as it is for its size, strength, and ugliness, -seldom letting go anything which it once seizes with its arms. -A few years since, one was discovered dead upon a mud flat near -St. Mary's, Georgia, grasping even in death a strong stake of -which it had taken hold during high water. The incident -related in the following pages is in perfect keeping with the habits -of the fish. There are hundreds of persons now living, who -recollect a similar adventure which took place in the bay of -Charleston. On every occasion of serious alarm the fish makes for the -deep water of the ocean, and sometimes so frantically as to run -high and dry ashore.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">Whoever wishes to read more on this subject, can do so by -referring to a volume called "Carolina Sports," in which the author -(Hon. William Elliott), sketches with lively and graphic pen -some most adventurous scenes, in which he himself was principal -actor.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The children sprang to their feet, and made a rush -to the stern, in the effort to get out of the boat, but -William put his hand against them, and exclaimed -piteously, "Back! Mas' Robert--Mas' Harrol! All of you! -You habn't time to git out! Here dey come! Down -on your seats! For massy's sake, down! ebery body!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They were about to obey, when there was a whirl, -and then a jerk of the boat, that threw them flat on -their faces. They heard William's voice crying hoarsely, -"O Lord hab----;" and when they arose and looked -around, they saw that he was missing, and that their -boat was rushing onward with a swiftness that made -the water boil.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"William! William!" Robert called in bewilderment; -but no answer came, and they saw him no more.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O mercy! Brother Robert! cousin Harold!" cried -Mary, "what is the matter?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert looked vacantly towards the receding shore. -Harold answered, "One of these fish has tripped our -anchor, and is carrying us out to sea."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The horrid truth was evident; and it sent a chill like -death through their limbs and veins. Mary screamed -and fell back senseless. Robert started up as though -about to spring from the boat. Harold covered his face -with his hands, gave one groan, then with compressed -lips and expanded nostrils hastened to the bow of the -boat. As for poor little Frank, it was not for some -moments that he could realize the state of the case; -but when he did, his exhibition of distress was affecting. -He stretched his hands towards home; and as he saw -his father running to the bluff, he called out, "O, father, -help us--dear father! O send a boat after us! -O----!" Perceiving his father fall upon his knees and -clasp his hands in prayer, he cried out, "O, yes, father, -pray to God to help us, and he will do it--God can help -us!" Then falling upon his own knees, he began, "O -God bless my father and mother, my brothers and -sisters! O God help us!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By this time the boat had passed fully half a mile -from shore. Harold's movement forward had been made -with the intention of doing something, he knew not what, -to relieve the boat from the deadly grasp of the devil -fish. He first seized his rifle, and standing upon the -forward platform, aimed it at the back of the monster, -which could be distinctly seen at two fathoms' distance, -clutching the chain which constituted their cable. -Despairing of reaching him with a ball through the -intervening water, he laid aside the rifle, and seizing -William's ax, aimed several lusty blows at the cable -chain. He struck it just on the edge of the boat where -there was the greatest prospect of breaking it; but the -chain was composed of links unusually short and strong, -and the blows of the ax served only to sink it into the -soft wood of the boat.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Robert," said he, "look for Frank's hatchet, and -come here." But Robert, stupefied with fear, sat staring -at him from beside his prostrate sister and weeping -brother, and seemed neither to understand nor to hear.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Robert," he repeated, "get up, and be a man. Bring -Frank's hatchet, and help me break this chain."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Still he did not come. "It is no use, Harold," he -replied. "Do you not see that sister is dead? William -is dead too! We shall all die!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Robert! Robert!" he reiterated, almost with a threat, -"do rouse up and be a man. Mary is not dead, she has -only fainted; she will come to directly. Come here and -help me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As he said, "She has only fainted," Robert sprang -from his seat, took off his cap, dipped it full of water, -poured it on her face, rubbed her palms and wrists to -start the blood into circulation, then blew in her face, -and fanned her with his wet cap. In the course of a -minute Mary began to breathe, and then to sigh.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Thank God!" he exclaimed, "she </span><em class="italics">has</em><span> only fainted! she -is coming to! Frank, do you fan her now and I -will help Harold."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But Harold had helped himself. Going to Frank's -parcel, he had taken out the hatchet, and returned to -the bows, where he was now adjusting the ax, -preparatory to his work. "There, Robert," on his coming -up, "do you hold the ax firmly under the chain, while -I strike this link with the hatchet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He did so, and Harold struck a blow upon the chain, -so heavy that it rang again. Instantly they staggered, -said fell backwards in the boat. The sharp sound of -the hatchet upon the links had been conveyed along the -metal to the fish, and made it dart forward with a sudden -jerk. Harold rose, and looked on a moment. "We -can't help his being frightened, Robert. We must break -the chain. Let us try again."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He struck blow after blow, though the fish seemed to -be affected by each as by an electric shock. Robert held -back his arm. "Stop! stop! Harold, we are sinking!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was even so. The fish, frightened by the sharp -repeated sounds, had gone down so far as to sink the bow -of the boat within a few inches of the water. But -Harold was not to be stopped. With an almost frantic -laugh, he looked fiercely at the slimy monster beneath, -then at his pale companions, and raised his arm for -another blow. "Robert," said he, "it must be so. We -must break the chain or die." He struck again, again, -and again, until the water began to ripple over the bow, -and splash upon his hand. He stopped, and tears came -into his eyes.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Look, Harold, at the staple," said Robert. "Let -us see if that cannot be started." They tried it, striking -from side to side, but in vain. The boat was too well -made; the staple was too large, and too firmly imbedded -in the timbers to be disturbed; and, moreover, it was -guarded by an iron plate all around. Harold decided -it was easier to break the chain. "Is there not a file, -nor even a chisel among the tools?" he asked. They -rummaged among the several boxes and parcels, but no -tools of the kind could be found; and then they sat down -pale, panting, and dispirited.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By this time the boat had passed out of the bay. -The persons on shore, the houses, indeed the very trees -which marked the place of their abode, had faded -successively from sight. They had been running through -the water at a fearful rate, for an hour and a half, and -were now in the broad open gulf, moving as madly as -before. The frightened fish, alarmed at these repeated -noises in the boat, and grasping still more convulsively -the chain which was to it an object of terror, had -outstripped its hideous companions, and after passing from -the bay had turned towards the south.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There is Riley's Island!" said Robert, pointing sadly -to a grove of tall palmettoes, which they were passing. -"And yonder is a boat, near shore, with a man in it. -O, if Riley could see us, and come after us! And yet -what if he did! No boat can be moved by wind or -paddle as we are moving." After a few minutes he -resumed: "There is one plan yet which we have not -tried; it is to saw the chain in two with pieces of crockery. -I have read of marble being cut with sand, and of -diamonds being cut with horse hair. And I think that if we -work long enough we can cut the chain in two with a -broken plate. Shall we try it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, yes, try anything," Harold replied, "But," -looking at the flapping wings and horrible figure of the -fish, and grinding his teeth, "if he would come near -enough to the surface, I should try a rifle ball in his -head."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They broke one of the plates, and commenced to saw. -Harold worked for half an hour, then gave it to Robert, -who laboured faithfully. Had they been able to keep -the link perfectly firm, and also to work all the time -precisely on one spot, they might possibly have -succeeded. But after two hours' hard work, the only result -was that they had brightened one of the links by rubbing -off the rust and a little of the metal.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, this will never, never do!" exclaimed Harold. -"It will take us till midnight to saw through this chain, -and then we shall be upon the broad sea, without any -hope of returning home. Robert, I am done! My hands -are blistered! My limbs are sore! I have done what I -could! And now the Lord have mercy upon us!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Up to that moment Harold had been the life and soul -of the exertions made. His courage and energy had -inspired the rest with confidence. But now that his -strong spirit gave way, and he sunk upon his seat, and -burst into tears, it seemed that all hope was gone. -Robert threw down his piece of plate, and went to seat -himself by Mary, in the hinder part of the boat. Frank -had long since cried himself to sleep, and there he lay -sobbing in his slumbers, with his head in Mary's lap. -Mary was still pale from suffering and anxiety; having -recovered by means of the water and fanning, she had -summoned her fortitude and tried to comfort Frank with -the hope that Harold and Robert would succeed in -breaking the chain, and then that they would spread -their beautiful sail, and return home. When Robert -took his seat, Frank awakened, and asked for water.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Sister Mary," said he, "where is father? I thought -he was here."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, buddy," she replied, her eyes filling to think -that he had awakened to so sad a reality, "father is at -home."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, sister," said he, "I dreamed that father was with -us, that he prayed to God to help us, and God made the -fish let go, and we all went home. Brother Robert, have -you broken that chain?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This last appeal was too much for Robert's fortitude, -tried already by repeated disappointments. He covered -his face with his cap, and his whole body shook with -emotion.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Brother Robert," said Mary, speaking through her -own tears, "you ought not to give up so. The fish is -obliged to let go some time or other, and then may be -some ship will pass by, and take us up. Remember how -long people have floated upon broken pieces of a wreck, -even without anything to eat, while we have plenty to -eat for a month. Brother Robert and cousin Harold, do -try to be comforted."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>She obtained the water for Frank, and gave him -something to eat. "Brother," she added, "you and cousin -Harold have worked hard, and eaten nothing. Will you -not take something? There are some nice cakes." Both -declined. "Well, here is some water. I know you must -be thirsty."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold was so much surprised to see a girl of Mary's -age and gentle spirit exercising more self-control than -himself, that he was shamed out of his despair. He did -not then know that trait in the female character, which -fits her to comfort when the stronger spirit has been -overwhelmed. He drank a mouthful of the water. She -handed it also to Robert, but he pushed it way, saying, -"No, sister, I do not want anything now. We have done -all that we could, and yet--."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, brother," she replied, "not at all. There is -one thing more that you have not even tried to do; and -that may help us more than anything else. It is to -pray to God to help us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, yes, brother," Frank added, "don't you recollect -what father read to us out of the Bible, and talked to -us about? What is it, sister?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"When my father and my mother forsake me, then the -Lord will take me up," Mary recited.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, brother," he continued, "remember that father -prayed for us, when he saw us going off. And sister -and I have been praying here, while you and cousin -Harold were working yonder. Brother Robert, God </span><em class="italics">will</em><span> -take care of us, if we pray to him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What Frank says is true, brother," said Mary. "He -and I have been praying most of the time that you were -working. And now see the difference! when you two -have given up everything, he and I are quiet and hoping. -Brother Robert, we all ought to pray."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do pray--I have prayed," replied Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That may be," persisted Mary, "but what I mean -is, that we all ought to pray together."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I cannot pray aloud," Robert answered; "I never -did it. I do not know how to do it. But we can all -kneel down together, and pray silently that God will -have mercy on us. Harold, will you join us in kneeling -down?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As they were rising for this purpose, Frank called -out, "Brother, what is that yonder? Isn't it a boat -coming to meet us?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Their eyes turned in the direction of Frank's finger -and it was plain that a sail had heaved into the offing far -away to the south, and almost in their course. The sun -shone upon the snow-white canvas. "God be praised!" -exclaimed Robert; "that is a vessel! Who knows but -we may yet meet her, and be saved! Let us kneel down, -and pray God to be merciful to us." They did so; and -when they rose from their knees the vessel was evidently -nearer.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let us try her with the spy glass," said Robert, and -drawing it out to its proper length, he gazed steadily at -her for a minute. "That is a schooner, or rather an -hemaphrodite brig. I can see her sails and masts. She -is rigged like a revenue cutter, and seems also to have -the rake of one. She is coming this way, and if she is a -cutter, she is almost certainly bound for Tampa, and -can take us home again."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>How rapidly characters appear to shift with shifting -circumstances! Mary and Frank, who but a minute -before were the only ones calm and disposed to speak -in tones of energy and hope, now began to weep and -lose all self-control; while Robert and Harold, shaking -off their despondency, sprang to their feet, and with -bright eyes and ready limbs, prepared once more for -effort. Harold seized the glass, and looked long and -steadily. "She is coming to us, or we are going to her -very fast," said he. "Perhaps both; and now what shall -we do?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Rig up a signal, and load the guns," replied Robert. -"Let us attract their attention as soon as possible. -Quick, sister, get me a sheet!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the course of fifteen minutes they had the sheet -rigged and floating; and by the time the guns were -loaded, they could clearly discern not only the hull, but -the port holes of the vessel, and her long raking masts. -There was no further doubt that she was a revenue -cutter bound for the bay. Still it became every moment -more certain that without some change in the course -of one or the other, they must pass at a considerable -distance. Now what should they do? The sky, which -had been gradually clouding over since they saw the -vessel, began to be rapidly and heavily overcast as they -approached. Fearful that rain might fall, and utterly -obscure their signal before it was seen, the boys resolved -to fire their guns, ere there was any reasonable hope -that they could be heard. At the first discharge the fish, -which had probably been frightened in the morning by -the cannon at the fort, jerked so terribly as almost to -unseat them. At the discharge of the remaining guns -it seemed less and less alarmed, until finally it ceased -darting altogether; its strength was failing. Soon -afterwards they saw the smoke of two cannon from the -vessel, and then a flag run up the mast. "They see us! -They see us!" cried Robert and Mary.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But can they help us?" asked Harold. "Here we -are running between them and shore, faster than any -vessel can sail except in a storm, and there is scarcely -wind enough to fill their sails, and what there is is -against their coming to our aid. Robert, we must break -that chain, or yet all is lost."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There was apparently some bustle on board the cutter. -Many persons could be distinguished by the glass looking -at them and at the clouds. They were preparing to -lower a boat, yet with manifest hesitation. This was -immediately explained by the singular appearance of -the cloud between the boat and the vessel. It had -become exceedingly dark and angry. A portion in the -middle assumed the shape of a trumpet, and descended -with the sharp point toward the water; while a broad -column ascended from the sea to meet it; and then sea -and sky roared and tossed in terrible unison.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is a water-spout!" said Robert, "if it strikes the -vessel she is gone. Look there, Harold, look!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The cutter began to give sensible evidence of the -whirling eddy. Her sails flapped and her masts reeled. -Soon they heard boom! boom! the roar of two more -cannon. They were for the purpose of breaking the -threatening column. They saw the descending pillar -gradually ascend, and spread itself into a dark mass of -cloud, which poured out such a shower of rain as entirely -to hide the vessel from sight. Afterwards they heard -another cannon. "That is for us," Robert said; "let -us answer it as well as we can."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They fired gun after gun, and heard cannon after -cannon in reply, but each fainter than before. Their -last hope of being saved by the vessel was gone. She -was far away, and hidden by the rain which enveloped -her. There had been no rain upon themselves, but it -was very dark overhead, and threatened both rain and -wind. They were far enough from home--how far they -could not conceive, and far too from the barely visible -shore, upon the broad wild sea. The boys were relapsing -rapidly into that moody despair which is so natural -after strong yet fruitless exertion, when a sharp flash of -lightning struck in the water about one hundred yards -before them. So near was it, and so severe, that they -were almost blinded by the blaze, and stunned by the -report. Their boat instantly relaxed its speed, and -was soon motionless upon the water. The boys rushed -to the bow. Their cable hung perpendicularly down, -and the fish was nowhere to be seen. It had darted back -from the lightning flash, and the cable had slipped -quietly from its grasp.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Thank God we are loose!" burst triumphantly from -Robert. Harold looked on with strong emotion. Once -more tears gathered in his eyes. "Robert," said he, "I -never did make pretension to being a Christian, or a -praying person, but if we do not thank God all of us -for this when we get ashore, we do not deserve to live."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Amen!" said Robert; and Mary and Frank responded, "Amen!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The shore was full seven miles away. It was probably -wild and barren. It might be difficult of approach, and -inhospitable after they should land. But gladly did -they draw aboard their anchor, raise their sail, and -make toward it. The sea was smooth, but there was -wind enough to fill their sails, and give promise of their -reaching the shore ere night. Robert took the helm, -and Harold managed the sails. Mary once more brought -out her cakes and other eatables. Frank laughed from -very pleasure; and seldom, if ever, was a happier -looking company to be seen, going to a strange and perhaps a -hostile coast.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Far as the eye could reach, to the north and south, -there was a bluff of white sand, varied here and there -by a hillock, higher than the rest, which the winds had -blown up from the beach. Before them was an inlet of -some sort--whether a small bay, the mouth of a river, -or an arm of the sea, they could not determine; it was -fringed on the south with a richly coloured forest, and -on the north by a growth of rank and nauseous -mangroves. Into this inlet they steered, anxious only for -a safe anchorage during the night. A little before -sunset they reached a pleasant landing-place, on the southern -shore, near the forest; and having been confined all day -to the boat, they were glad enough to relieve themselves -from their wearisome inaction, by a few minutes' -exercise on land. Harold first ascended the bluff, and looked -in every direction to see if there was any sign of -inhabitants. No house or smoke was visible; nothing but -an apparently untouched forest to the left, and a sandy, -sterile country to the right.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Cousins," said he, "I think we may with safety sleep -on the beach tonight. With our dogs to guard, nothing -can approach without our knowledge. I am almost -afraid to anchor in the stream, lest we should be carried -off by another devil-fish."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>To this proposal they agreed. The tent was handily -contrived, requiring only a few minutes for its erection; -and while Mary and Frank drove down the tent-pins, -Harold and Robert brought into it the cloaks and -blankets for sleeping, together with their guns, and -other necessaries for comfort and safety.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As the darkness closed around them, its gloom was -relieved by the ruddy blaze of a fire, which Robert and -Harold had made with dried branches from a fallen -oak, and kindled by Frank's matches Mary soon had -some tea prepared, which they found delightfully -refreshing. Immediately after it, Harold, whose countenance -ever since their escape from the fish had assumed a -peculiarly thoughtful expression, remarked:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I have no doubt we all remember what we said in -the boat about being thankful; and I have no doubt that -from the bottom of our hearts we do thank God for our -deliverance; but I think we ought to say so aloud -together, and in our prayers, before we go to sleep this -night."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>No one answered, and he proceeded: "Robert, if you -can speak for us, please say in our name what you know -we ought to say."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There being still no reply, except a shake of Robert's -head, Harold continued:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then we can at least kneel down together, and I will -say, 'Thanks to the Lord for his mercies, and may we -never forget them;' after which we can unite in the -Lord's Prayer."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They knelt down. Harold did not confine himself to -the words just recorded; he was much more full, and -became more at ease with every word he uttered; and -when the others united with him in repeating aloud -the Lord's Prayer, as they had been accustomed to -unite with their father in family worship, it was with -an earnestness that they never felt before, and that was -perceptible in every word and tone. That wild coast -was probably for the first time hallowed with the voice -of Christian prayer.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They made the boat secure by drawing the anchor -well upon the beach. They spread their cloaks and -blankets upon the dry sand, and lay down to rest. Their -dogs kept watch at the door of their tent; and they slept -soundly, and without the least disturbance, during the -whole of this their first night of exile.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="x"><span class="large">CHAPTER X</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">WAKING UP--GOOD RESOLUTIONS--ALARM--MAROONING -BREAKFAST--SEARCH FOR WATER--UNEXPECTED -GAIN--OYSTER BANK--FATE OF A RACCOON--THE PLUME -AND FAN</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Shortly after day-light Mary was awaked by -feeling Frank put his arm round her neck. She -opened her eyes, and seeing the white canvas -overhead, started in surprise; then the fearful history -of the preceding day rushed into her mind, and her heart -beat fast at the recollection. She put her arm softly -round Frank's neck, drew him near to her, and kissed -him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Sister Mary," said he, awaking, "is this you? I -thought it was father. Why, sister--what house is this! -O, I remember, it is our tent."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank drew a long breath, nestled close to his sister, -and laid his head on her bosom. He seemed to be -thinking painfully. After a minute or two he sprang to -his feet, and began to dress. Peeping through the -curtain that divided the two sleeping apartments, he said, -"Brother and cousin Harold are sleeping yet, shall I -wake them?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, no," she replied. "They must be very weary -after all their hard work and trouble. Let us just say -our own prayers, and go out softly to look at the boat."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The first thing which greeted their eyes, on coming -to the open air, was Nanny with her kids. The tide had -gone down during the night, leaving the boat aground, -and the hungry goat had taken that opportunity to -jump out, with her little ones, and eat some fresh grass -and leaves.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary's mind, as housekeeper, turned towards breakfast. -She and Frank renewed the fire, the crackling -and roar of which soon roused the others, who joined -them, and then went to the boat to see that all was safe.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>No change had occurred, other than has been noticed, -except that the fulness of the dogs proved that they had -fed heartily upon something during the night; and of -course that they had proved unfaithful sentinels. The -sight of the boat made them sad. It told of their -distance from home, and of the dangers through which they -had passed. For some minutes no one broke the silence; -yet each knew instinctively the other's thoughts. Frank -finally came near to Robert, and looking timidly into his -face, said, "Brother, do you not think that father will -send somebody after us?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, indeed; if he only knew where to send," Robert -replied in a soothing tone; "and more than that, I think -he would come himself."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think he </span><em class="italics">will</em><span> send," said Frank; "for I remember -that after he knelt down by the landing and prayed for -us, he turned to the man on horse-back, and pointed to -us; and then the man went back where he came from as -hard as he could gallop."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, buddy," returned Robert, "if father does not -come after us, nor send for us, there is one thing we -can do--try to get back to him. So there now"--he -stooped down, and kissed him affectionately. Then he -and Harold walked together on the beach.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>During the whole morning, as on the preceding -evening, Harold had been unusually grave and thoughtful. -"Robert," he remarked, when they were beyond the -hearing of the others, "I have been trying ever since we -rose to think what we ought to do today; but my mind -cannot fix on anything, except what we said yesterday -about being thankful, and trying to do better. There is -no telling how long it will be before we see Bellevue -again, or what dangers we must meet. One thing, -however, seems certain, that we ought to try and act like -good Christian people; and that part of our duty is to -have some kind of worship here, as we have been used to -having at your father's."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert assented, but asked, "How can we do it? I -am not accustomed to conduct these things, nor are you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We can at least do this," replied Harold, whose -mind was so deeply impressed with a sense of his -obligations, that he was neither afraid nor ashamed of doing -his duty. "We can read a chapter, verse about, morning -and evening, and repeat the Lord's prayer together."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This was so easy, so natural, and so proper, that it was -without hesitation agreed to. Mary and Frank were -informed of it, and it was immediately put into practice. -They gathered round the fire; and as the murmur of -their prayer ascended from that solitary beach, the -consciousness that this was </span><em class="italics">their own</em><span> act of worship, -without the intervention of a minister, who is the priest of -the sanctuary, or of a parent, who is the priest of the -household, imparted a deep solemnity to their tones and -feelings.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Scarcely had they risen from their knees, before Nanny -and her kids were seen to run bleating down the bluff, -while Mum and Fidelle, having rapidly ascended at the -first alarm, gave signs of more than usual excitement. -The boys hurried up the sandy steep, gun in hand, and -looked in every direction. Nothing was to be seen, but -Fidelle's tail was dropped with fear, and Mum's back -was bristling with rage.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What can be the matter with the dogs?" asked Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not know," Harold replied. "But we can soon -find out. Here, Mum, hie on!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He gave the sign of pursuit, and the two dogs ran -together, and began barking furiously at something in -an immense mossy live oak near at hand. The boys stood -under the tree, and scrutinized every branch and mossy -tuft, without discovering anything except a coal black -squirrel, that lay flat upon a forked limb. "You foolish -beasts!" exclaimed Harold, "did you never see a black -squirrel before, that you should be so badly frightened -at the sight of one?" then levelling his rifle at its head, -he brought it down. It was very fat, having fed upon -the sweet acorns of the live oak, and appeared also to -be young and tender. Harold took it back to the tent, -as an addition to their dinner, remarking, "It is the -sweetest meat of the woods." All admired its glossy -black skin, and Frank begged for the rich bushy tail, -that he might wear it as a plume. This little diversion, -though trifling in itself, exerted a very cheering effect -upon the elastic spirits of the young people, and made -them for a time forget their solitude and comparative -helplessness. Had they known the country as well then -as they had occasion to know it afterwards, they would -not have felt so quiet, or have been so easily satisfied, -when they saw the signs of alarm in their brutes.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When they sat down to their simple breakfast, it -made Frank laugh to see how awkward everything -appeared. There was no table, and of course there were -no chairs. All sat on their heels, except Mary, who being -the lady was dignified with a seat upon a log, covered -with a folded cloak. It was a regular marooning -breakfast.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think that our first business this morning is to -look for water," remarked Harold, while they were -sitting together. "The goat seems to be very thirsty, and, -as our jug is half empty, it will not be long before we -shall be thirsty too. But how shall we manage our -company? Shall Mary and Frank continue at the tent, -or shall we all go together?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O together, by all means," said Mary, speaking -quickly. "I do not like the way those dogs looked before -breakfast; they frightened me. There may not be anything -here to hurt us, but if there should be, what could -Frank and I do to help ourselves?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then together let us go," Robert decided. "And -Frank, as you have nothing else to do, we will make you -</span><em class="italics">dipper master</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They ascended the bluff, and looked in every direction, -to ascertain if possible where they might obtain what -they wished; but nowhere could they discern the first -sign or promise of water. Far to the south as the eye -could reach, the country looked dry and sandy. -Eastward extended the river, or arm of the sea, but it -appeared to have no current, other than the daily tides, -and its shore gave no indication of being indented by -rivulets, or even by the rains.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It will put us to great inconvenience if we are not -able to obtain fresh water," remarked Harold. "We -shall be compelled to move our quarters without delay, -for our supply cannot last long. However, there is no -such thing as not trying. Which way shall we move?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Towards the sea," replied Robert. "There is one -fact about a sandy coast, that perhaps you have had no -occasion to know--that </span><em class="italics">oftentimes our best water is -found on the open beach, just about high-water mark</em><span>. -I have heard father explain this fact by saying that rain -water is lighter than that which is salt; and that the rain -probably filters through the sandy soil of the coast, and -finds its vent just above the ordinary surface of the sea. -I think, therefore, our best chance for finding fresh water -is on the seashore, in the sand."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They had not proceeded far along the bluff before -they heard a loud rushing in the air, and looking up they -saw what Mary and Frank supposed to be a gang of -enormously large buzzards, flying rapidly towards the -forest, and passing very near them. "What can they -be!" inquired Robert, in momentary doubt. "Really, -Harold, they are turkeys! wild turkeys!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But as he uttered the words "wild turkeys," bang! went -Harold's rifle, and down fluttered a gobler, with -his wing broken. "Here, Mum!" he shouted; but Mum -knew his business too well to need exhortation, for by -the time the bird had scrambled to its legs Mum had -seized and held it, until Harold put an end to its -struggles by cutting off its head.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Here now is a fine dinner," said he, lifting it, "only -feel how heavy; he is rolling fat."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, indeed," replied Robert; "and that was a quick -shot of yours, Mr. Harold--with a rifle too. I wonder -I did not think sooner of shooting; but in truth I was -in doubt what they were, and also astonished at their -number."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What a lovely fan his tail will make!" exclaimed -Mary, examining the rich stripes of black and brown -that marked the end of the feathers. "We must be -sure to carry it home for--," she was going to say -"mother when she comes," but the thought of their -forlorn condition came over her, and she added -softly--"if we ever get there."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let us leave the turkey, hanging in this tree to -bleed, until we return," said Harold; "we must look -for water now."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They returned to the beach, and walked along the -smooth hard sands. The tide, or rather "half tide" -(as it is called on that coast), having an ebb and flow, -each of three hours, was nearly down, and they had a -full opportunity for the proposed search.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There is water somewhere here about, you may be -sure," said Harold, pointing to tracks of the dogs, made -during the night, and partly obliterated by the tide. -"Our dogs passed here last night before high water, -and they look as if they had had plenty both to eat and -to drink."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A quarter of a mile's walk brought them to a place, -when Robert called out, "Here is the water! and here -are our dogs' tracks, all about and in it. Get out you -Mum!--begone Fidelle!" he added, as the dogs trotted -up, intending to drink again. The water was good, and -in great abundance. They quenched their thirst, and -were preparing to return for the bucket to carry home a -supply, when Harold suggested to pursue the tracks of -the dogs a little further, and learn what they had -obtained to eat. "I perceive not far off," said he, "what -appears to be an oyster bank, but do dogs eat oysters?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They proceeded to the spot, and found a large bank -of uncommonly fine oysters. It was an easy task for -those who knew how to manage it, to break the mouth of -one with another and to cut the binding muscle with a -pocket-knife. Harold shrunk aghast at the idea of -eating an oyster alive; but Robert's example was contagious, -and the assurance that this primitive mode of eating -them was the most delicious, sufficed to make every one -adopt it. Engaged in selecting some of the finest -specimens to carry back, the others heard Frank call out, in -one of his peculiarly merry exclamations:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ohdy! dody! Look here! There is a big, black cat's -foot in this oyster's mouth. I wonder if the cat bit off -his own foot!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They hurried to the spot, Mary and Harold laughing -at the odd fancy, as they esteemed it, of a cat biting -off its own foot, and saw, not a cat's foot indeed, but -that of a raccoon, firmly fastened in the oyster's mouth.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What does this mean?" Harold inquired, with wonder.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Why, Harold," replied Robert, "did you never hear -of a raccoon being caught by an oyster?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Never," he answered; "but are you in earnest?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Certainly, in earnest as to there being such a report," -he replied, "and this I suppose is proof of its truth. It -is said that the raccoon is very fond of oysters, and -that when they open their mouths, at a certain time of -tide, to feed upon the scum of the water, it slips its -paw suddenly between the shells, and snatches out the -oyster before it has time to close. Sometimes, however, -the raccoon is not quick enough, and is consequently -caught by the closing shells. Such was probably the -case with this fellow; he came to the bank last night to -make a meal of the oysters, but was held fast until our -dogs came up and made a meal of him."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But I doubt," said Harold, "whether dogs ever eat -raccoons. They will hunt and worry them as they do -cats and other animals, which they never eat, at least -never except in extremity."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then I suppose," added Robert, "we must account -for this by another story which is told, that a raccoon, -when driven to the necessity, will actually gnaw off its -own foot."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Really," said Harold, "this is a curiosity. I must -take this oyster to the tent, and examine it more at my -leisure."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The young people gathered as many oysters as they -could carry in their hands, and reaching the tent about -ten o'clock, began preparing them, together with their -game, for the table. Robert cut off the squirrel's tail -for Frank; and having drawn out the bone, without -breaking the skin, inserted a tough, slender stick, so -that when it was properly dried, Frank might use it as -a plume. The preparation of the turkey's tail was -undertaken by Harold. He cut off the tail-bone, with -the feathers attached, and having removed every particle -of flesh and cartilage not necessary for keeping the -feathers together, he stretched it like a fan, and spread -it in the ran to dry.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xi"><span class="large">CHAPTER XI</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">DISCUSSION OF PLANS--DOUBTS--DIFFERENCES OF -OPINION--WHAT WAS AGREED UPON--BAKING A TURKEY -WITHOUT AN OVEN--FLYING SIGNAL</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"Really this is a fine country!" said Robert, -referring, with the air of a feasted epicure, to the -abundant marooning dinner from which he had -risen. "Wild turkey, squirrel, and oysters! I doubt -whether our old friend Robinson Crusoe himself fared -better than we."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is a fine place indeed," Harold replied; "and so -long as our powder and shot last, we might live like -princes. But, Robert," he continued, "it is time that -we begin to determine our plan of operations. What -shall we do?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Do!" echoed Robert, "why return home as soon as -possible. What else have we to do?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"To determine how we are to return and in what -direction."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then I say," Robert replied, "the same way that -we came, only a little nearer shore."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But who can tell me the course?" Harold asked.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yonder," replied Frank, pointing to the sea.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, buddy," said Robert, "that is only our </span><em class="italics">last</em><span> -course; we came in from sea. Home is yonder," -pointing nearly north.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, I think you are both wrong," said Harold, -"for according to my judgment home is yonder," pointing -nearly east. "At least, I recollect that when I -was working at the chain the sun was behind us, for my -shadow fell in the water, and I do not recollect that -we have changed our course since. So far as I know -we started west, and kept west."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That would have carried us into the open gulf," -returned Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And that is exactly where I think we are," Harold -affirmed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But there are no islands in the gulf," argued Robert, -"nor land either, after you leave Tampa, until you -reach Mexico. And we are surely not in Mexico."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not know where we are," said his cousin. "I -only know that we left home with our faces to the -west, and that the water kept boiling under our bow -for ten long hours. How fast we went, or what land -we have reached, I know no more than Frank does."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But we saw islands and points of land to our left," -Robert insisted; "it is </span><em class="italics">impossible</em><span> for us to be in the -gulf."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then where do you suppose we are!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"On the coast of Florida, to the south of Tampa. -There is no other place within reach, answering the -description."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But how do you know we are not on some island?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We may be on an island; but if so, it is still on the -Florida coast," Robert replied, "for there are no islands -beside these, nearer than the West Indies, and we are -surely not on any of them."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold shook his head. "I cannot answer your reasoning, -for you are a better scholar than I. We may be -where you suppose; and I confess that without your -superior knowledge of geography I should never have -conceived it; but still my impression is, that neither of -us know well enough where we are to warrant our going -far from land. A voyage in an open boat upon a -rough sea is no trifle. I am afraid of it. Put me on -land, and I will promise to do as much as any other -boy of my age; but put me on sea, out of sight of land, -and I am a coward, because I know neither where I -am, nor what to do."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But what shall we do?" Robert inquired; "we -cannot stay here for ever."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No; but we can remain here, or somewhere else as -safe, until we better understand our case," answered -Harold. "And who knows but in the meantime some -vessel may pass and take us home. One passed on -yesterday."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert mused awhile, and replied, "I believe you -are right as to the propriety of our waiting. Father -will certainly set all hands to work to search for us. -The vessel we saw yesterday will no doubt carry to him -the news of their seeing us going in a certain direction -at a certain time. He will be sure to search for us -somewhere in this neighbourhood; and we had better on -that account not move far away."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary and Frank were attentive, though silent listeners -to this colloquy. Mary's colour went and came with -every variation in their prospect of an immediate return. -She was anxious, principally, on her father's account. -Her affectionate heart mourned over the distress which -she knew he must then be feeling; but when she came to -reflect on the uncertainty of their position, and the -danger of a voyage, and also that her father had probably ere -this heard of them through the cutter, she was satisfied to -remain. Poor Frank cried bitterly, when he first learnt -that they were not to return immediately; but his -cheerful nature soon rebounded, and a few words of comfort -and hope were sufficient to make him picture to himself -a beautiful vessel, with his father on board, sailing into -their quiet river, and come for the purpose of taking -them all home.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Before we conclude on remaining </span><em class="italics">here</em><span>," said Harold. -"I think it will be best for us to sail around the island, -if it is one, and see what sort of a place it is."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This precaution was so just that it received their -immediate assent. They fixed upon the next morning -as the time for their departure; and not knowing how -far they should go, or how long they might stay, they -concluded to take with them all that they had.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But," inquired Mary, "what shall we do with our -large fat turkey?" (a part of it only having been -prepared for the table); "shall we cook it here, or carry -it raw?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let us cook it here," said Harold; "I will show you -how to bake it, Indian fashion, without an oven."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Among the articles put up by William were a spade -and a hoe. With these Harold dug a hole in the dryest -part of the beach; and, at his request, Robert took Mary -and Frank to the tree above, and brought down a supply -of small wood. The hole was two and a-half feet deep -and long, and a foot and a-half wide, looking very much -like a baby's grave. Frank looked archly at his cousin, -and asked if he was going to have a </span><em class="italics">funeral</em><span>, now that he -had a grave. "Yes," replied Harold, "a merry one." The -wood was cut quite short, and the hole was heaped -full; and the pile being set to burning at the top, Harold -said,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There is another little piece of work to be done, -which did not occur to me until digging that hole. It -is to set up a signal on the beach to attract attention from -sea."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wonder we did not think of that before," remarked -Robert. "It would certainly have been an unpardonable -oversight to have left the coast, as we expect to -do tomorrow, without leaving something to show that we -are here, or in the neighbourhood."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys went to the grove, and cutting a long straight -pole, brought it to the tent, and made fast to it the -sheet which before had served them as a signal; after -which the company went together to the sea shore, and -planted the signal under the bluff, so that it could be -distinctly seen from sea, but would be hidden from the -land. This place was selected for the same reason that -induced Harold to build his fire under the bluff--to -avoid hostile observation. The young people looked up -sadly yet hopefully to this silent watchman, which was -to tell their coming friends that they were expected; -and with many an unuttered wish turned their faces -towards the tent.</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 66%" id="figure-58"> -<span id="the-company-went-together-to-the-sea-shore-and-planted-the-signal"></span><img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal" src="images/img-092.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>The fire in the oven had by this time burnt down, -but by reason of the dampness of the earth the hole was -not hot enough. Another supply of wood was put in, -and while it was burning our young marooners went to -the oyster bank for another supply of oysters, then to -the spring for water, and to the tree for wood. The -labours of life were coming upon them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A sufficient heat having been produced by the second -fire, Harold requested Robert to clear the hole of all -ashes, smoking brands, and unburnt bits of wood, while -he went once more to the grove. He returned with a -clean white stick, about a yard long, which he used as -a spit for the turkey, resting the two ends in holes -made at each end of the oven.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was now nearly dark. The little company stood -around the heated hole, admiring the simple contrivance -by which their wild turkey was to be so nicely cooked, -when, to the surprise of every one, Mary burst into a -hearty laugh. Harold asked what she meant.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I was thinking," she replied, almost choking with -laughter, "how funny it will be tomorrow morning when -you visit your grave, and come to take out your nice -baked turkey, to find that the dogs had been to the -funeral before you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is a fact," said Harold, amused at the conceit. -"I did not think of the dogs. But do you all come with -me again for a few minutes, and I will make the oven -secure from that danger also."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He led the way up the bluff, hatchet in hand, and -loaded all with small poles and palmetto leaves. The -poles were laid across the oven, and the palmetto leaves -spread thickly above the poles. "I had forgotten this -part of the ceremony," said Harold. "But this cover -is put on not so much to keep the dogs out as to keep -the heat in. I will show you at bed time a surer way -to manage them."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, you will tie them up, hey?" asked Harry.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Surely," he replied, "that is the cheapest way to -keep dogs from mischief."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Buried almost hermetically in its heated cell, the -turkey seasoned to their taste, was left to its fate for -the night.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">RESULTS OF THE COOKERY--VOYAGE--APPEARANCE OF THE -COUNTRY--ORANGE TREES--THE BITTER -SWEET--RATTLESNAKE--USUAL SIGNS FOR DISTINGUISHING A -FANGED AND POISONOUS SERPENT--VARIOUS METHODS -OF TREATING A SNAKE BITE--RETURN</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The morning sun found the young people preparing -to carry their resolution into effect. When -Harold opened the oven the turkey was baked -brown as a nut, and from the now tepid hole arose an -odour, so tempting, that their appetites began to clamour -for an enjoyment that was not long delayed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After breakfast the first work to be done was packing -the boat, during which time Harold, at the suggestion of -Robert, took Frank, and made a short tour through the -surrounding forest, for the purpose of obtaining a -breakfast for the dogs. The bark of the dogs and crack of a -rifle soon announced that the hunters were successful, -and in less than half an hour they returned each with -a rabbit, as we Americans call the hare. "See here, -brother Robert! See here, sister Mary!" was the merry -chatter of Frank, the moment he came near. "I caught -this myself. Fidelle ran it into a hollow tree--he is a -fine rabbit dog. Mum is good for nothing; he will not -run rabbits at all, but just stood and looked at us -while Fidelle was after it. Cousin Harold would not -let me smoke out the rabbit, but showed me how to get -it with a switch. Isn't it a nice fellow?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is indeed," replied Robert, "and I think that -before we can return home, you will make an excellent -</span><em class="italics">supercargo</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Scarcely a smile followed this allusion; it was too -sadly associated with the painful events of their forced -departure from home. The packing completed, they -called in the dogs and goats, pushed from shore, raised -their sails to a favourable breeze, and moved gaily up the -river.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For a mile and a half the water over which they sailed, -lay in a straight reach, due east and west, then turned -rapidly round to the north, where its course could be -traced for many a mile by the breaks among the -mangroves. Just where the river made its turn to the -north, a small creek opened into it from the south. The -course of this creek was very serpentine; for a -considerable distance hugging the shore in a close embrace, -then running off for a quarter or half a mile, and after -enclosing many hundred acres of marsh, returning to -the land, within a stone's throw of the place which it -had left.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As the object of the voyagers was to explore the land, -they turned into this creek, which seemed to form the -eastern boundary of the island. They observed that the -vegetation which was very scant and small near the sea, -increased rapidly in variety and luxuriance as they -proceeded inland. Tall palmettoes, pines, hickories, oaks, -tulip trees, magnolias, gums, bays, and cypresses, reared -aloft their gigantic forms, their bases being concealed -by myrtles, scarlet berried cascenas, dwarf palmettoes, -gallberries, and other bushes, intermingled with bowers -of yellow jessamine, grape-vine, and chainy brier; while -a rich grass, dotted with variously coloured flowers, -spread like a gorgeous carpet beneath the magnificent -canopy. Some of the flowers that glistened, even at this -late season, above the floor of this great Gothic temple, -were strikingly beautiful.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For five miles they followed the meanderings of the -creek, now rowing, now sailing, until at last it turned -suddenly to the east, and dividing into a multitude of -small innavigable branches became lost in the marshes -beyond. Fortunately, however, for the explorers, the -channel terminated at an excellent landing-place, which -was made firm by sand and shells, and where, securing -their boat to a projecting root, they went ashore to -examine the character of the country. To their surprise -they had not proceeded twenty paces before discovering -that this piece of land was only a narrow tongue, not -a half furlong wide, and that beyond it was a river in -all respects like the one they had left, coming also close -to the opposite bank, and making a good landing on that side.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, for strength to lift our boat over this portage!" -exclaimed Robert. "The river, no doubt, sweeps -far around, and comes back to this point, making this -an island."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We can settle that question tomorrow," said Harold. -"It is too late to attempt it now."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, brother," cried Mary, "there is an orange -tree--look! look! look!--full of ripe yellow oranges."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was a beautiful tree, and not one only, but a cluster -of seven, scattered in a kind of grove, and loaded with -fruit, in that state of half ripeness in which the dark -green of the rind shows in striking contrast with the -rich colour called orange. The young people threshed -down several of the ripest, and began to eat, having -first forced their fingers under the skin, and peeled it -off by patches. But scarcely had they tasted the juicy -pulp, before each made an exceeding wry face, and -dashed the deceptive fruits away, as if they had been -apples of Sodom, beautiful without, but ashes within. -The orange was of the kind called the "bitter sweet," -having the bitter rind and membranes of the sour, with -the pleasant juice of the sweet.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Open the plugs, all of you, and eat it as you do -the shaddock, without touching the skin to your lips," -said Robert. "There is nothing bitter in the </span><em class="italics">juice</em><span>, -I recollect now that this kind of orange is said to grow -plentifully in many parts of South Florida, and also -that the lime is apt to be found in its company. This -is another proof, Harold, that I am right as to our -whereabouts."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Really," said Harold, "this is a splendid country. -I have another fact about it that you will be glad to -learn, and that I intended as a pleasant surprise to -you ere long. There are plenty of </span><em class="italics">deer</em><span> here. I saw -their signs all through the woods this morning, within -a quarter of a mile of the tent."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They gathered about a bushel of the ripest looking of -the fruit, and deposited them in the boat; then beginning -to feel hungry, they seated themselves on a green mound -of velvet-like moss at the foot of a spreading magnolia, -and there dined. Nanny and her kids were already on -shore, cropping the rich grass, and the dogs were made -happy with the remaining rabbit.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Shortly after dinner, while the boys were cutting a -supply of grass for their goats during the voyage of -the following day, they heard the bark of Fidelle and -the growling of Mum, uttered in such decided and -angry tones as to prove that they had something at -bay, with which they were particularly displeased. -"One of us ought to go and see what those dogs are -about," remarked Robert; "and since you took your -turn this morning, I presume it is my business now." He -had not gone long, before Harold saw him returning -with rapid steps.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Do come here, cousin," said he, "there is the largest -king-snake I ever saw, and desperately angry. The -dogs have driven him into a thicket of briers, and he is -fighting as if he had the venom of a thousand serpents -in his fangs. His eyes actually flash. I cut a stick and -tried to kill him, but it was too short, and he struck at -me so venomously, that I concluded to cut me a longer -one. The most curious part of the business is, that there -is a large grasshopper or locust (if I may judge from -the sound), in the same thicket, making himself very -merry with the fight. There he is now--do you not -hear him? singing away as if he would crack his sides."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Locust!" exclaimed Harold, as soon as his quick ear -distinguished the character of the music, "you do not -call that a locust. Why, Robert, it is the rattle of a -rattle-snake. Did you never hear one before?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Never in my life," he replied. "I have often seen -their skins and rattles, but never a live rattle-snake. -O, Harold," he said, shuddering, "what a narrow escape -I have made. That fellow struck so near me twice, as -barely to miss my clothes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys obtained each a pole of ten feet in length. -They stood on opposite sides of the narrow thicket in -which the venomous reptile was making its defence, and -as it moved, in striking, to the one side or the other, -they aimed their blows, until it was stunned by a -fortunate stroke from Robert, and fell writhing amid the -leaves and herbage. The moment the blow took effect, -Mum, whose eyes were lighted with fiery eagerness, -sprang upon the body, seized it by the middle, shook -it violently, then dropped and shook it again. It was -now perfectly dead. They drew it out, and stretched -it on the ground. Its body was longer than either of -theirs, and as large around as Robert's leg. The fangs, -which he shuddered to behold, were half as long as his -finger, and crooked, like the nails of a cat, and the -rattles were sixteen in number.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"This is an old soldier," said Harold; "he is seventeen -or eighteen years of age. Had we not better carry it to -the boat that Mary and Frank may see it? It is well -for all to be able to distinguish a rattle-snake when it is met."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The precaution was necessary. For though Mary had -a salutary fear of all reptiles, Frank had not; he would -as soon have played with a snake, as with a lizard or a -worm; and these last he would oftentimes hold in his -hand, admiring what he considered their beauty. They -stretched it on the earth before the children; put it into -its coil ready for striking; opened its mouth; showed -the horrid fangs; and squeezing the poison bag, forced -a drop of the green liquid to the end of the tooth.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Frank," said Harold, "if you meet a snake like -this, you had better let him alone. Rattle-snakes never -run at people. They are very peaceable and only trouble -those that trouble them. But they will not budge out -of their way for a king; and if you wrong them, they -will give you the point of their fangs, and a drop of -their poison, and then you will swell up and die. Do -you think that you will play with snakes any more!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, indeed," he replied.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Harold," said Robert, "do you know how to -distinguish a poisonous snake from a harmless one?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On his replying in the negative, Robert continued, -"The poisonous serpents, I am told, may be usually -known by their having broad angular heads, and short -stumpy tails. That rattlesnake answers exactly to the -description, and I wonder at myself for not having put -my knowledge to better use when I met him. The only -exception to this rule I know of is the spreading adder, -which is of the same shape, but harmless. Poisonous -serpents must have fangs, and a poison bag. These must -be somewhere in the head, without being part of the -jaws themselves. This addition to the head gives to it -a broad corner on each side, different from that of a -snake which has no fangs. But </span><em class="italics">if ever you see a thick -set snake with a broad head and a short stumpy tail, -take care</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The conversation now turned upon the subject of -snake-bites and their cure. "My father," said Harold, -"had two negroes bitten during one summer by -highland moccasins, and each was cured by a very simple -remedy. In the first case the accident happened near -the house, and my father was in the field. He sent a -runner home for a pint bottle of sweet oil, and made him -drink by little and little the whole. Beside this there -was nothing done, and the negro recovered. The other -case was more singular. Father was absent, and there -was no oil to be had, but the overseer cured the fellow -</span><em class="italics">with chickens</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Chickens!" exclaimed Mary, laughing. "Did he -make him take them the same way?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not exactly," Harold answered; "he used them as -a sort of poultice. He ordered a number of half grown -fowls to be split open alive, by cutting them through the -back, and applied them warm to the wound. Before -the first chicken was cold, he applied another, and -another, until he had used a dozen. He said that the -warm entrails sucked out the poison. Whether or not -this was the true reason, the negro became immediately -better; and it was surprising to see how green the inside -of the first few chickens looked, after they had lain for -a little while on the wound."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"</span><em class="italics">We</em><span> also had a negro bitten by a ground rattle," -said Robert, "and father cured him by using hartshorn -and brandy, together with an empty bottle."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold looked rather surprised to hear of the empty -bottle, and Robert said, "O, that was used only as a -cupping-glass. Hot water was poured in, and then -poured out, and as the air within cooled, it made the -bottle suck very strongly on the wound, to which it was -applied, and which father had opened more widely by -his lancet. While this operation was going on, father -made the fellow drink brandy enough to intoxicate him, -saying that this was the only occasion in which he -thought it was right to make a person drunk. The -hartshorn, by-the-by, was used on another occasion, when -there was neither a bottle nor spirit to be had. It -was applied freely to the wound itself, and also -administered by a quarter of a teaspoonful at a time in water, -until the person had taken six or eight doses. I -recollect hearing father say that all animal poisons are -regarded as </span><em class="italics">intense acids</em><span>, for which the best antidotes are -alkalies, such as hartshorn, soda saleratus, and even -strong lye."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Last year," said Harold, "I was myself bitten by -a water-moccasin. I was far from home, and had no -one to help me; but I succeeded in curing myself, -without help."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Indeed! how was it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I had gone to a mill-pond to bathe, and was in the -act of leaping into the water, when I trod upon one -that lay asleep at the water's edge. Although it is -more than a year since, I have the feeling under my foot -at this moment as he twisted over and struck me. -Fortunately his fangs did not sink very deep, but there -was a gash at the joint of my great toe, of at least -half an inch long. I knew in a moment that I was -bitten, and as quickly recollected hearing old Torgah -say, that the Indian cure for a bite is to lay upon the -wound the liver of the snake that makes it. But I -suppose that my snake had no notion of being made into -a poultice for his own bite; for though I chased him, -and tried hard to get his liver, he ran under a log and -escaped. Very likely if I had succeeded in killing him, -I might have relied upon the Indian cure and been -disappointed. As it was, I jumped into the water, washed -out the poison as thoroughly as possible, and having -made my foot perfectly clean, I sucked the wound until -the blood ceased to flow."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And did not the poison make you at all sick?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not in the least. My foot swelled a little, and at -first stung a great deal. But that was the end of it. I -was careful to swallow none of the blood, and to wash -my mouth well after the sucking."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Do, if you please, stop talking about snakes," said -Mary, "I begin to see them wherever I look; suppose we -return to our old encampment."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys gathered the remainder of the hay, called -Nanny and the dogs, and reached the place which they -had left, about five o'clock in the afternoon--having -seen no signs of human habitation, and being exceedingly -pleased with the appearance of their island; they -made a slight alteration, however, in the place of their -tent. Instead of continuing on the beach, they pitched -it upon the bluff near the spring, and under the branches -of a large mossy live oak. By the time the duties of -the evening were concluded, they were ready for sleep. -They committed themselves once more to the care of -Him who has promised to be the Father of the fatherless, -and laid down in peace, to rest during their third night -upon the island.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xiii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XIII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">DISAPPOINTMENT--THE LIVE OAK--UNLOADING--FISHING -EXCURSION--HAROLD'S STILL HUNT--DISAGREEABLE -MEANS TO AN AGREEABLE END</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Before sunrise it was manifest that, without a -change in the wind, the excursion proposed for -that day was impossible; a strong breeze was -blowing directly from the east, and brought a ceaseless -succession of mimic billows down the river. Hoping, -however, that the wind might change or moderate, they -resolved to employ the interval in transferring all their -articles of value from the boat, to their new home under -the oak. And it was indeed fortunate, as they -afterwards had occasion to know, that they attended to this -duty so soon.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The live oak, under which their tent was pitched, -was a magnificent tree. Its trunk was partially decayed -from age, and the signs of similar decay in many of the -larger limbs was no doubt the cause of its being spared -in the universal search along this coast for ship timber; -but it was so large, that the four youngsters by joining -hands could barely reach around it. Ten feet above -the root, it divided into three massive branches, which -in turn were subdivided into long pendant boughs -extending about sixty feet in every direction, and -showing, at their ends, a strong disposition to sweep the -ground. The height of the tree did not correspond to -its breadth. It is characteristic of the live oak that, -after attaining the moderate height of forty or fifty -feet, its growth is directed laterally; the older trees often -covering an area of more than double their height. -Every limb was hung so plentifully with long gray -moss, as to give it a strikingly venerable and patriarchal -aspect, and Harold declared he could scarcely look at -it without a disposition to take off his hat.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At noon Harold proposed to Robert that, the wind -having ceased, they should spend the afternoon either -in hunting or fishing. "If," said he, "Mary and Frank -will allow us to leave them, I propose the first; if not, -I propose the last, in which all can join."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, let us go together, by all means," said Mary. -"I do not like to be left alone in this far off place; -something may happen."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then let it be fishing," said Harold; "but what -shall we use for bait?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The old bait that our grandfathers used--shrimp," -replied Robert. "I observed on yesterday a multitude -of them in a nook of the creek near the river. We can -first catch some of these with our scoop net, and then -try for whatever may bite. At any rate we can take -the offals of the turkey, and fish for crabs."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>However, on ascending the river in their boat, and -making the trial, they found that the shrimp had -disappeared, and they were left with only six or seven -caught at a venture.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"This is a dull prospect," said Harold, whose active -nature made him impatient of fishing as an amusement, -unless the success was unusually good. "If you will -allow me to go ashore I will try my luck with the gun."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Certainly, certainly," was the reply; though Robert -added, "You must remember that this is a wild country, -Harold, and that we had better keep within hearing at -least of each other's guns."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold promised not to wander beyond the appointed -limit; and each agreed that if help were needed, two -guns should be fired in quick succession.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Will you not take my double barrel?" said Robert. -"It is loaded with duck and squirrel shot, but you can -easily draw and load for deer."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I thank you, no," replied Harold. "It is so long -since I have handled anything but a rifle, that a smooth -bore now would be awkward."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They put him ashore, then dropped anchor, and began -to fish. Mary and Frank had been long initiated into -the mysteries of the art. On the present occasion, -Robert reserved to himself the shrimp, and set them to the -easier task of fishing for crabs. For security he tied -the lines to the thowl pins. Crabs, as all upon the -seaboard well know, are not caught with hooks, but with -bait either hooked or tied to a lie, and with a -spoon-shaped net. The crab takes hold of the bait with its -claws, and is drawn to the surface, when the net is -carefully introduced below. Robert inserted his own hook -through the back of a live silver fish, and threw it in the -water as a bait for drum. Soon Mary was seen drawing -up her line, which she said was very heavy. "There -is a crab on it, brother!" she cried, as it approached the -surface; "two crabs! two! two!" Robert was near her. -He inserted the net below, and the two captives were -soon in the boat. "Well done for you, Miss Mary; you -have beat us all!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Here Frank called out suddenly, "I have got one too! -O, how heavy he is! Brother, come; he is pulling my -line away!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was not a crab. Robert and he pulled together, and -after considerable play, they found that it was an -enormous cat-fish or bull-head.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"This fellow will make a capital stew for tomorrow's -dinner," said Robert. "But hold to your line, Frank, -while I put the net under him also. I am afraid of -these terrible side fins."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The fish had scarcely been raised over the gunwale of -the boat, with the remark, "that is a bouncer!" when -Robert noticed his own line fizzing through the water -at a rapid rate. He quickly loosed it from the place -where it was tied, and payed out yard after yard as -the vigorous fish darted and struggled away; then -humouring its motion by giving or taking the line as seemed -to be necessary, he at last drew it towards him, and took -it aboard. It was a drum, the largest he had ever caught, -or indeed ever seen. It was as long as his arm, and -strong enough to require all his art for its capture.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He loosed the hooks from the floundering fishes, and -tried for more. But they now seemed slow to bite. He -took only two others, and they were small. Mary, -however, caught nine crabs, and Frank two. Becoming -weary of the sport, they heard afar off the sharp crack -of a rifle.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There goes Harold's rifle!" said Robert; "and I -warrant something has seen its last of the sun. Let us -put up our lines, and meet him at the tent."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The anchor was weighed, the sail spread, and in the -course of half an hour they saw Harold at the landing.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What have you brought?" they all asked.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, nothing--nothing at all," he replied, looking -at the same time much pleased.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nothing!" responded Robert. "Why we paid you -the compliment of saying, 'There goes Harold's rifle! -and you may be sure he has killed something."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"If </span><em class="italics">you</em><span> have not anything, </span><em class="italics">we have</em><span>," boasted Frank. -"See what a big fish I caught! Isn't it a bouncer for -a little fellow like me to catch? Why, sir, he nearly -pulled me into the water; but I pulled and pulled, and -brother Robert came to help me, and we both pulled, and -got him in. See, too, what brother Robert caught--a -big trout; and sister Mary, she caught a parcel of crabs; -I caught two crabs myself. And you haven't anything! -Why, cousin Harold, are you not ashamed of yourself?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But you have killed something; I see it in your -looks," said Mary, scrutinizing his countenance; "what -is it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is another question," replied Harold. "You -all asked me at first what I had brought. Now, I </span><em class="italics">have -brought</em><span> nothing; but I have </span><em class="italics">to bring</em><span> a deer."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then, indeed, you have beat us," said Robert; "but -that is only what I expected."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"A deer!" exclaimed the two younger. "O, take us -to see it!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mooring the boat safely, they hastened with Harold to -the scene of slaughter. It was about half a mile distant. -There lay a large fat buck, with branching horns, and -sleek brown sides. Frank threw himself upon it in an -ecstasy of delight; patted, hugged, and almost kissed it. -Mary hung back, shrinking from the sight of blood.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, cousin Harold," she cried, "what a terrible gash -your bullet has made in the poor thing's throat! Just -look there!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold laughed. "That was not made by my ball, -but by my knife. Hunters always bleed their game, -cousin, or it will not look so white, taste so sweet, nor -keep so well."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys prepared to carry it home. Harold, taking -from his bosom the hatchet, cut a long stout pole, and -Robert brought some leaves of the silk grass (the yucca -filamentosa, whose long narrow leaves are strong as -cords), with which the legs of the deer were tied -together. Swinging it on the pole between them, they -marched homewards.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By this afternoon's excursion they were provided with -a delightful supply of fish, crabs, and venison. But, -alas! they were compelled to be their own butchers and -cooks; and there are certain processes through which -these delicacies must pass before being ready for the -mouth that are not so agreeable. Mary and Frank -brought up the fish, and set about preparing them for -supper. They laid each upon a flat root of the tree, and -with a knife scraped off the scales. This was dirty work -for a nice young lady, but it was necessary to the desired -end. She pshawed and pshawed at it as the slimy scales -adhered to her fingers, or flew into her face, but she -persevered until all was done.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the meantime the fire had been mended, and water -poured into their largest pot. When it began to boil, -Mary and Frank dropped in the crabs. Poor creatures! it -was a warm reception they met with from their native -element. Each one gave a kick at the unwelcome -sensation, and then sunk into quiet repose, at the bottom of -its iron sepulchre. They remained boiling until their -shells were perfectly red, when they were taken out, and -piled in a dish for supper.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xiv"><span class="large">CHAPTER XIV</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">FRANK'S EXCUSES--CURING VENISON--MAROONING -COOKERY--ROBERT'S VEGETABLE GARDEN--PLANS FOR -RETURN---PREPARATION FOR THE SABBATH</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>When Mary and Frank arose next morning, -they saw the small boughs of the oak hung -with divided portions of venison. The boys -had so placed them, after finishing, late at night, for the -double purpose of allowing them to cool and of keeping -them out of reach of the dogs. "Come, Frank," said -Mary, "let us make up the fire, and get things ready -for breakfast." The wood was close at hand, ready cut, -and nothing more was needed for a fire than putting the -pieces together, with several sticks of light wood -underneath; a bright cracking blaze soon rose cheerfully -before them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Buddy," she said, "can you not go down to the -spring, and bring me some water, while I am preparing -these other things?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But Frank was lazy that morning, and out of humour, -and the fire was so comfortable (for the air was cool) that -he stood before it, warming his hands, and puffing at the -smoke that blew in his face. He replied, "No, sister, I -am afraid"--then he paused, trying hard to think of -some excuse. "I am afraid that if I go the crabs will -bite me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Crabs!" Mary exclaimed. "Why how can they bite -you, when they are all cooked?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not mean the crabs in the dish," said he, "but -the crabs in the river."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, if they are in the river," argued Mary, "how -can they hurt you, if you keep on the land?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank found that his excuse was about to fail. But -he was not disposed to surrender so easily. He therefore -devised another. "I am afraid to go, for if the crabs -do not bite me maybe the snakes will. Don't you -remember what cousin Harold told us the other day about -snakes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank said this very seriously, and had not Mary been -somewhat provoked at his unbrotherly refusal, she would -have laughed at the ridiculous contrast between his looks -and his language. She said, reproachfully, "I thought, -Frank, you loved me better than to treat me so. I want -the water to make coffee for you, and the rest of us, and -yet you will not help me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not wish any of the coffee," he answered. "All -that I want for breakfast is some of that nice fat deer, -and some of these fish and crabs."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Very well," she added, in a hurt but independent -tone, "I can help myself."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>She took the bucket, and went to the spring. Frank -looked ashamed, but continued silent. He drew up a -billet of wood and sat upon it, pushing his feet towards -the fire, and spreading out his hands, for the want of -something else to do. By the time Mary returned from -the spring, Robert and Harold came from the tent. They -had retired late and weary the night before, and as a -natural consequence had overslept their usual time for -rising. "What is that we heard you and Frank talking -about?" Robert asked of Mary.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Inquire of Frank," she replied; "I prefer that he -should tell you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, Frank, what was it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nothing," he answered, doggedly, "except that sister -wanted me to go to the spring, and I told her I was -afraid that the crabs and snakes would bite me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What did sister Mary want with the water?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"To make coffee, I suppose."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And do you not love coffee?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Sometimes; but I do not wish any this morning, -for sister never puts in sugar enough for me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, well, we shall see who wants coffee at breakfast. -Sister Mary, is there anything I can do to help you?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Cousin," said Harold, uniting quickly in the effort -to shame Frank out of his strange caprice, "I wish you -would let me too help you in some way. You are -always so ready to do everything you can for us, that -we are glad whenever we can do anything for you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary needed nothing, except to have the kettle lifted -to its place upon the fire. Frank was all this time -warming his hands and feet, as if he was desperately cold. -In reading the Scriptures, and repeating the Lord's -Prayer, his voice could scarcely be heard; he knew that -he had done wrong, and was beginning to repent. At -breakfast, Mary asked him in a kind, forgiving tone, if -he would not have some coffee; but true to his resolution -he declined.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The first business of the day was to take care of their -venison. Yet what should they do with it? They had -no cool place in which to keep it fresh, nor salting tub -nor barrel in which to corn or pickle what they could -not consume in its green state. Harold's proposal was -that they should cut the hams into thin slices, and jerk -them in the smoke, as he had seen Torgah do; or else -to dry them in the sun, which in the middle of the day -was quite hot. Robert said he had heard or read of -meat being saved fresh for several days by burying it -under cool running water, and offered to try it at their -spring. Mary said she liked both plans, but having had -such good experience of Harold's baked turkey, she -hoped he would now give them a specimen of baked venison.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was finally resolved to give each plan a fair trial. -One ham should be sliced and jerked; another should -be baked for the next day's dinner, as the turkey had -been; one shoulder should be cooked for that day's -consumption, and the other put under the drip of the spring -to prove whether it would keep until Monday.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There is one advantage at least that we shall gain -from these experiments," said Harold; "a knowledge -how to economize our meat."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For a minute or two Mary had been evidently pondering -upon some difficult problem; and Robert, observing -her abstraction, asked in a jesting tone if she was -studying anatomy.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not exactly," she replied; "I was thinking of two -things; how to cook this shoulder, when we have nothing -in which to bake or roast it--"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, as for that," Harold interjected, "I will provide -you in ten minutes' time with a roaster wide enough for -an ox, or small enough for a sparrow. Do you just hang -it by a string from the pole I will set for you above the -fire; it will roast fast enough, only you will lose all your -gravy."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The gipsies' roasting-pole!" said she; "I wonder I -did not think of it. The other thing is, that after you -have sliced the steak-pieces from the bone, the remainder -would make an excellent soup, if we had any vegetables -to put with it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And what do you want?" Robert inquired.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"In beef soup," she replied, "cooks usually put in -turnips, onions, cabbage, potatoes, carrots, and the like."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Carrots and potatoes I fear we must do without at -this time," said he, "but the rest I think I can furnish, -or something very like them."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What! have you a vegetable garden already growing -on the island?" asked Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," he answered, "a very large and fine one; an -endless supply of the most beautiful white cabbage, and -most delicate asparagus, besides quantities of spinach, -okra, and other vegetables. The palmetto gives the first, -the tender shoots of the bamboo-brier the second; the -leaves of the poke, when young, furnish the third, and -those of the wild violet the last, or rather a substitute in -its mucilaginous leaf, for the okra. Beside these plants -(all of which, except the last, need to be boiled in -several waters to free them from their bitter taste), there -are multitudes more growing around us that are perfectly -wholesome as articles of food--the purslain, the thistle, -the dandelion, the lambsquarter, the cresses and -pepper-grasses, to say nothing of the pink-gilled mushrooms, and -the fungus that grows from logs of hickory."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I will ask no more questions about your garden," said -Harold. "I will confess at once that it is one of the -largest and finest in the world; but will say too that it -requires a person of your knowledge to use it aright."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And no great knowledge after all," responded -Robert. "I could teach you in half an hour every one."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I will await them here," said Harold, "wishing you -all success in visiting the garden, and cousin Mary all -success in preparing the vegetables for use."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>That afternoon they engaged in another discussion -about attempting a speedy return home. Robert and -Mary had become impatient of their stay, and were -despairing of any one's coming soon to their relief. The -three and a half days of separation from their father -seemed to them a month.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Why not make the effort to return at once?" they -contended. "This place is very good indeed; on some -accounts we could not desire a better; yet it is not home."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold shook his head, and replied, "I am not sure, -notwithstanding all your arguments, that any of us know -where home is. One thing I do know, that this island -seems to be a very safe and comfortable place for people -in our condition. Moreover, I am confident that your -father will use every means for finding us; and we -can scarcely be in a better place than this for being -found. My opinion still is that we had better continue -here for a fortnight or three weeks in safety, than to -risk what we should, by starting in an open boat, to go -upon the broad sea, we know not where."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold, however, was overruled. Mary and Frank -united with Robert in resolving to attempt their return -homewards by coasting; and Harold yielded with a sigh, -remarking that his heart was with them, but his -judgment against them. The moment the question was -decided, Frank began to show the greatest glee. To his -hopeful spirit, to try was to succeed; and he was even -then in fancy revelling once more in the scenes of happy Bellevue.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But when should they begin their voyage? Not that -day, for they were not ready. Not the next, for that was -the Sabbath, which they had been taught to reverence. -Not Monday morning, because there were preparations -to be made, which they could not complete without -working on the Sabbath, They resolved to "remember the -Sabbath day to keep it holy," by rest from labour, and -by appropriate exercises, and then to start as soon after -as possible; which, probably, could not be before Monday -evening or Tuesday morning.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They prepared another oven, heated and protected as -before, into which the ham of venison was introduced. -They collected and cut a supply of wood to be used in -case of cool weather the following day, and brought from -the bank another basket full of oysters. After spending -a pleasant evening in conversation, they retired to -rest, happy in the thought that they had been trying to -live as they should, and that they had resolved, of their -own free will, to reverence the Sabbath, at the sacrifice -of another day from home.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xv"><span class="large">CHAPTER XV</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">THEIR FIRST SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE NIGHT AND -MORNING THAT SUCCEEDED</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The morning sun rose with uncommon beauty, -and the young people having retired early to -bed, were prepared for early rising. Frank -now volunteered to aid his sister in preparing for -breakfast; his repentance was shown not by words but by -deeds; and though it was only an act of duty performed -towards his sister and the company, it was in part a very -proper beginning in the observance of a day belonging -to Him who encourages us to think that he regards -whatever we do from a principle of duty to our fellow men, -as being done to himself.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At the time of worship they gathered with more than -usual solemnity around the accustomed place, and read -the portion of Scripture for the morning. It was a -chapter of unusual interest to them all, and -particularly so to Harold. He had become increasingly -thoughtful since their accident. This morning he appeared to -be more serious than ever, and once or twice, when his -turn came to read, his voice was so low and unsteady, that -he could scarcely be heard. There was evidently some -cause of distress to that youth of strong mind and pure -life which the others knew not.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Sabbath passed, as may be readily conceived, -without being enlivened by any incidents of a particularly -interesting character. It can scarcely be said that they -did actually sanctify the Sabbath, for there was nothing -spiritual, nor even hearty in their exercises; and they -themselves felt that there was a great deficiency somewhere.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Their unmethodical though conscientious effort was -useful in teaching them to look beyond mere externals -for any real good to be derived. They learned they were -imperfect even in their best performances, and without -merit when they had done what they could.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Late in the evening they went to the seashore, and -sitting upon a bank of clean sand near their flag-staff, -looked upon the sea from which they had made so -providential an escape, and to which they expected once more -to commit themselves. A light breeze had been blowing -from the west all day, yet light as it was it had been -sufficient to raise the waves, and make them roar and -break with ominous violence upon the shore. This action -of the breeze revealed to them another fact, that two -or three miles to the seaward there was a long and -apparently endless chain of breakers extending north -and south, as far as the eye could reach. They could -see the large waves gather, and the white tops sparkle -with foam. Here was another cause for thankfulness. -Had the present wind been blowing on the day of their -accident, they could not possibly have crossed that -foaming bar; they would have been kept at sea, and been to -a certainty lost in the sudden squall that arose that night.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But the sight of these breakers was also a source of -disquiet, in view of their intended voyage. It was -evident, as they supposed, that they could not sail with -safety, when the wind was blowing with any freshness, -either on or off the shore, on account of the rough swell, -caused by the first, and of the danger of being carried out -to sea by the last. They conversed long and anxiously -upon this new feature in their case; and then, by -general consent, kneeled together upon the sands, in -conscious helplessness, and implored Him who is the Lord of -the seas, to care for them and direct their steps.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When they left the beach, the light of day was fading -into the hues of night; and several faint stars peeped -timidly from the yet illuminated sky. Mary and Frank -retired to their room soon after dark. The larger boys -sat for some time, conversing upon their situation and -prospects, when observing the sky to cloud rapidly with -the indications of a sudden change of weather, they went -to the landing, made their boat secure as possible, and -then laid down to rest.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The wind soon began to sigh in the branches of the -huge oak above them. Each puff became stronger than -the one before it. They could hear the roar of the -distant surf, bursting angrily over the sandy barrier, and -thundering on the shore. It was the beginning of a -hurricane. The boys sprang from their pallets, and dressing -themselves hastily, seized the ax and hatchet, and drove -the tent-pins deeply into the ground. While thus -engaged, Nanny and her kids came up, and showed a strong -disposition to take refuge in the tent. The dogs also -gave signs of uneasiness, following them around with -drooping tails, whining and shivering, as they looked -with half shut, winking eyes, in the direction of the -wind. These signs of terror in their dumb companions -only made the boys work faster, and do their work more -securely. They did not content themselves with driving -down the tent-pins; they took the logs cut for firewood, -and laid them on the windward edges of the tent, to -prevent the wind from entering below and blowing the -canvas from above their heads. Had they the time they -would have laid the sails of their boat, which they had -hastily unrigged, above the canvas of the tent; but ere -they could accomplish this, the wind burst upon them -with the fury of a tornado. The grand old tree -quivered to its roots, and groaned in every limb. The tent -fluttered and tugged at the ropes with such force that -the deeply driven pins could scarcely hold it down. It -was fortunate that it had been pitched under the oak, -for the long lower branches, which at ordinary times -almost swept the ground, were strained downwards so far, -that with their loads of moss, they formed a valuable -barrier against the wind.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There was little sleeping for the boys that night. -Scarcely had they entered the tent before the rain -commenced. It came in heavy drifts, and was carried with -such force that, notwithstanding the protection afforded -by the oak, it insinuated itself through the close threads -of the canvas, and under the edges of the tent. Mary -had been awaked by the hammering, and Frank was now -roused by the dropping of water in his face. When -Robert entered their room to see how they fared, he -discovered them seated on a trunk, wrapped in their father's -cloak, and sheltered by that very umbrella which Frank -had been provident enough to bring. They rolled up -their bedding and clothes, and protected as best they -could whatever seemed most in danger from the wet. -They sat on boxes and trunks, and wrapped themselves in -cloaks and blankets; but it was in vain; they could not -guard themselves at the same time from the rain above -and the driven water from below. They sat cold and -shivering until three o'clock in the morning, when the -rain ceased and the wind abated. Then they made a -fire; and just before day were enabled, by lying on trunks -and boxes, to indulge themselves in a short uneasy sleep.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The clear sun shone over the main land before the -wearied company awoke. Harold was the first on his -feet, and calling to Robert, they hastened out to see what -damage had been done. Mary also joined them, -followed by Frank; for having dressed themselves during -the night, they had no further toilet to make.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In every direction were to be seen traces of the storm; -prostrate trees, broken branches, the ground strewed -with twigs, and the thickets and vines loaded with -packages of moss, torn from the taller trees. The sea roared -terribly, and thick dirty billows came rolling up the river.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold was about to mend the fire for Mary, who said -she wanted to drink something hot, as the best means -of warming her chilled limbs, when Robert, glancing at -the tremendous tide in the river, called to her quickly--"Do -not waste one drop of this water in the bucket; there -is only a quart left, and no one can tell when the tide -will be down enough for us to obtain more." He ran -to the bluff, and the others observed him make a -gesture of surprise, look hastily around, and finally leap -down the bank. He was absent only two or three -minutes, and then returned with a pale face and hurrying -step.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Harold!" said he, scarcely able to articulate, "OUR -BOAT IS GONE! Burst from her moorings!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At this terrible announcement, every face whitened, -and there was a general rush for the landing. It was -even so. The boat was nowhere to be seen. The stake -which had confined it had also disappeared. Far as the -eye could reach nothing was visible but water--water, -with here and there a patch of mangrove, higher than -the rest, and bowing reluctantly to the rush of the waves. -They looked anxiously over the watery waste, and then -into each other's agitated faces. It was clear that their -prospect of speedily returning home was hopeless.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But perhaps," said Mary, who was the first to recover -speech, "it is not lost. It may have only drifted up the -river; or it may have sunk at the landing."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert mournfully looked, where he had already looked -more than once, and said, "Well, we can try. But what -is the use? something has been against us ever since we -left home. Harold, shall we search the river?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold seemed lost in thought. His keen eye had -glanced in every direction, where it was possible the boat -could have been driven; then lessening in its fire, it -gave evidence of deep abstraction. Robert's question -recalled him, and he slowly answered, "Yes; but it is my -opinion we shall not find it. You know I have all along -had the idea that we ought not to leave this island. -It has seemed to me, ever since the fish let go our anchor, -that the hand of God was in this accident, and that we -are not yet at the end of it. I am troubled, like the -rest of you; but I have also been questioning whether -it is meant for our harm or for our good. I do not think -it is for harm, or we might have been left to perish -at sea; and if it is for good, I think we ought to submit -with cheerfulness."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They conversed awhile upon the bluff, in view of the -dismal waters, then slowly turned towards the tent, which -was now the only place on earth they could call their home.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xvi"><span class="large">CHAPTER XVI</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">A SAD BREAKFAST--SAGACITY OF DOGS--SEARCH FOR THE -BOAT--EXCITING ADVENTURE--A PRETTY PET--UNEXPECTED -INTELLIGENCE</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Once more the young people assembled in -their tent; once more they read the Scriptures, -and knelt together in prayer. Their tones were -humble and subdued. They felt more deeply than ever -their dependence upon an arm that is stronger and -farther reaching than man's.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Their simple meal was soon ready, consisting of the -most tempting bits that Mary could select, as an -enticement to their reluctant appetites. They sat down, and -endeavoured to appear cheerful, but little was said, -and less was eaten. Harold's face was towards the -marsh. Robert observed him fix his eye steadily upon a -distant point of land, where the opposite bluff of the -river terminated on the sea. He looked as if he saw -something unusual, but after a scrutinizing gaze of -half a minute, turned away his eye, and relapsed into -thought.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Did you observe anything across the marsh?" -inquired Robert, willing to relieve the silence.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I thought I saw a little curl of smoke upon the -point," he returned; "but now suppose it was the steam -from the bluff, drawn up by the sun.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Robert," he continued, "it is possible after all -that we may find our boat. If not sunk at the landing, -it is certainly somewhere up the river, in the direction -of the wind. The tide has not yet begun to ebb. If it -has lodged in the marsh, we can best see it while the water -is high, and if it has not lodged, it may float back with -the tide. Suppose we set off at once to search."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary's reluctance to be left alone yielded to the -necessity of the case, and begging them to be careful of -themselves, and to return as soon as possible, she -assumed a cheerful air, and tried to prepare them for their -departure.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys promised to return by midday, unless -delayed by finding the boat; and taking their guns and -hatchet, together with a luncheon in case of delay, they -set out, accompanied by Mum. Ere proceeding more -than a few steps, however, Robert stopped to say, -"Harold, we shall not need the dogs. Let us leave them for -protectors to Mary and Frank. True, there is no -danger; but they will feel safer for having them at hand. -Frank, bring me Mum's chain. Here, Mum! Here, Mum!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mum came rather reluctantly; for dog though he was, -he appeared to apprehend the state of the case. Mary -observing this, exclaimed, "Cousin, I do believe that -Mum understands what brother says. Only see how -disappointed he looks!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, yes," returned Harold; "dogs understand more -than most people suspect. He probably heard Robert -use the word 'chain'; and he has heard it often enough -to know what it means. But they gather more from the -eye and tone than from words. Mum, poor fellow, I am -sorry to leave you; for I know you love hunting better -than staying at home. But you know nothing of hunting -boats, Mum; so we want you to stay and help Fidelle to -guard your young mistress and master against the -squirrels and opossums. If any of them come you must bite -them well; do you hear, Mum?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The poor dog wagged his short tail mournfully, as -much as to say he would do his best; but at the same time -cast a wistful look at the guns. With a charge to Mary -not to let Mum loose without necessity, and to Frank -not to approach the bluff except in the company of his -sister, the boys were once more on the move, when Mary -inquired, "But what shall we do if we see the boat -coming down the river, or if we need you for any other -reason?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"True, true," said Robert; "I am glad you suggested -it. We will load William's gun for you, and you must -fire it for your signal. We shall probably be within -hearing."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert well knew that Mary was able to do what he -proposed, for her father had made it a part of his duty -to instruct her, or cause her to be instructed, in every -art necessary to preserve and enjoy life. For this -purpose she had learned how to load and use the several -varieties of firearms--to manage a horse in harness and -under the saddle--and even to swim. Compared with -most other girls she was qualified to be quite a heroine.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>With many adieus and kind wishes from both sides, -the boys finally set off. They struck directly through the -woods for their old fishing point, at the junction of the -creek with the river. Standing on the most commanding -part of the bluff, they looked in every direction, but -no sign of the boat appeared. Then they turned their -steps to the southeast, following, as closely as they could, -the bank of the creek, though compelled oftentimes to -make large circuits in order to avoid the short creeks and -bay-galls that set in from the marsh. These bay-galls are -wet spongy bottoms, shaded with loblolly bays, and -tangled with briers, and the edges are usually fringed -with the gall-berry bush--a shrub closely resembling the -whortleberry, and bearing a black fruit of the same size, -but nauseously bitter. Compelled to make great -circuits around these miry bottoms, and interrupted by a -close growth of vines and trees, the boys advanced -scarcely a mile and a half to the hour. They left not a -foot of the shore unexplored; still no vestige of the boat -appeared.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>About eleven o'clock they approached the tongue of -land on which they had discovered the orange trees, -and where they proposed to quench their thirst with the -pleasant acid of the fruit, and afterwards to return to the -tent. They had just headed a short bay-gall, and were -enjoying the first glimpses of the south river, when they -were startled by a trampling in the bushes before them; -and a herd of six deer rushed past and disappeared in -the dark bottom. Soon after a half grown fawn, white -as milk, and bleating piteously, was seen staggering -through the bushes, having a large wildcat seated upon -its shoulders, and tearing furiously at its neck. Robert's -gun had been levelled, when the herd appeared, but they -passed too quickly for a shot; he was therefore all ready -when the fawn approached, and aiming not at it, but at -the fierce creature upon its back, both animals rolled -together upon the ground. He would have rushed -immediately upon them, had he not been restrained by the -grasp of Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not yet!" said he, "not yet! keep your other -barrel ready, a wildcat is hard to kill, and will fight -until he begins to gasp."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was fortunate for Robert that he was thus arrested, -for the cat was only wounded, and soon recovered -sufficiently to limp away. "Now give him your second -barrel, Robert; give it to him in his shoulder." Before he -could do so, however, the cat slipped into the hollow of a -neighbouring tree.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He is safe now," said Harold; "we can kill him at -our leisure. But keep your eye on the hole, and be ready -to shoot, while I attend to this fawn."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When Harold took hold of the beautiful little creature, -he discovered that the wounds were very slight. The ball -had penetrated the back of the head and stunned it, -without touching any vital part, and it was beginning to -recover; the wounds made by the wildcat were only skin -deep, and could easily be healed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Shall I bleed it for venison?" asked Harold, "or save -it as a pet for Mary and Frank?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, save it by all means," replied Robert, whose -sympathies had been from the first excited by the piteous, -childlike tones of the fawn. "Save it for sister, and let -us make haste to finish this beast."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then lend me your handkerchief," said Harold; -"mine alone is not sufficient for both collar and cord."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert approached him for the purpose, when he -observed the cat creep slyly from his hole, and hobble -away with all haste. "Quick, Harold," cried Robert, -tossing him the handkerchief, "tie the fawn, and follow -me," then dashed through the bushes in pursuit.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Take care, you may get too near," Harold shouted; -but Robert was already lost to sight behind the -underwood. By the time the fawn was secured, Harold heard -him hallooing about one hundred paces away, and going -rapidly in that direction, saw him watching the -convulsive throes of the wild creature as it lay gasping on the -ground.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold looked on and pleasantly remarked, "You will -soon get your name up for a hunter, if you keep -improving at this rate. That is a splendid cat! What -claws and teeth! Let us see how long he is." Putting -his hands together at the thumbs, and spreading them -out to span a foot, he ascertained that it measured two -feet nine inches from the nose to the root of the short -tail; and that, standing with its head erect, it must have -been fully two and a half feet high. Its teeth and nails -were savage looking things.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am glad he did not fasten those ugly looking things -in my leg," said Robert; "but I was so excited by the -pursuit, that I rushed at one time almost upon him. He -had stopped behind a bush; all at once he sprang at me -with a growl, showing his white teeth, bristling his hair, -and glaring at me with his large fierce eyes. He dodged -behind another bush, and when I next saw him he was -gasping and convulsed as when you came up."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It would have been a desperate fight, if he had seized -you," remarked Harold; "you would have borne the -marks to the end of your life."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Returning to the fawn, which struggled violently on -their approach, they soon succeeded in allaying its -terror by gentle tones and kind treatment. It yielded -passively to its fate, and consented to be led wherever they -chose.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The oranges were delicious after their long walk, and -now excessive thirst. A few minutes served to rest their -weary limbs, and they had just begun to discuss the -propriety of returning to the tent, when the fawn pricked -up its ears with the signs of renewed alarm, a neighbouring -bush was agitated, and ere they could fully grasp -their guns and spring to their feet, Mum came dashing -up at full speed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys were much surprised, and were afraid some -accident had happened. Mum, however, showed no signs -of anything wrong; he came up wagging his cropped -tail, and looking exceedingly pleased. He cast a hungry -look at the fawn, as though his mouth watered for a -taste, but he offered no interference. On close -inspection, Harold observed a string tied round his neck, to -which was fastened a little roll of paper. He hastily -took it off, and calling to Robert, they read these lines -in pencil:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come home quickly. I see some one across the river; -he is waving a flag. Mary."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xvii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XVII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">MARY AND FRANK--EXAMINATION OF THE TENT--SMOKE -SIGNALS--DEVICES--BRUTE MESSENGER--RAPT--BLAZING -THE TREES--VOYAGE--DISASTROUS EXPEDITION--NEWS -FROM HOME--RETURN TO THE TENT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>When Robert and Harold left the tent that -morning, to look for the lost boat, Mary and -Frank watched with anxious eyes their retiring -forms. It was painful to be left alone in that vast -solitude. But the act was necessary, and Mary resolved -to bear it with cheerfulness. In order therefore to -withdraw their minds from their situation, she proposed to -Frank to join her in exposing to the sun those articles in -the tent which had been wet by the rain.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Among these was a bundle of William's. "Poor -William!" said Frank, "I wonder what became of him. -Don't you think, sister, he was drowned?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I do not know, buddy," she answered with a sigh; -"though I presume not. William was a good swimmer, -and near shore. O, I do wish we could hear from our -dear father, and he could hear from us! See here, -Frank." She pointed to a valise-trunk. "This is -father's, it contains his razors, and all the little things -that he uses every day. I wish I could open it, and -air everything for him; both top and bottom seem to be wet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>She tried the various keys in her bunch, and to her -delight found one that fitted the lock. Some of its -contents were quite damp, and no doubt they were saved -from serious injury by her affectionate care. In it she -spied a morocco case, which proved quite useful in the -end; it was a case of choice medicines. Mary was careful -to disturb nothing, except so far as was needful for its -preservation; for, though her father had no concealments -that she knew of, this was his private property, -and she held its privacy sacred. After drying -everything in it, they were replaced as before.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This work had occupied them about two hours, when -Frank, whose eyes were continually directed towards the -sea, with a lingering hope that he might see his father -sailing after them, exclaimed, "Sister, is not that a smoke -across the river?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>From the bluff where, three miles distant, the -opposite bank of the river overhung the sea, a bluish vapour -was curling upward. It was evidently a smoke. Mary -gazed at it with feelings both of hope and distrust. -Who made it? What did it mean? She ran for the spy -glass, drew it to its focus, steadied her trembling hands -against a tree, directed it towards the point, and almost -instantly exclaimed, "Some person is there. I can see a -signal flying, like a handkerchief tied to a pole. But -who can it be? If it is one of our people, why does he -not come over? O Frank, how I wish brother and cousin -Harold were here."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let us fire off the gun, sister," Frank replied, "that -will bring them back."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They took the gun, loaded by Robert for the purpose, -and fired it repeatedly. Mary then took another peep -through the glass, and cried out--"He sees us, Frank, -whoever it is; he is waving his flag. He must have heard -our guns, or seen their smoke. I wonder I cannot see -him. O, yes, there he is, lying on the ground, or half -lying. Now he has put down the flag, and I can see him -dragging himself along the ground by one arm. What -can it mean? O, when will brother Robert and cousin -Harold come back!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary's impatience made the time seem very long. She -employed herself in every way that she could devise for -an hour, and then, turning to Frank with a bright look, -clapped her hands joyfully, and said, "I have it! I'll -bring them back! I mean to send a runner after them. -I can do it--O, yes, I can do it!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank looked troubled. "How can you?" he -inquired. "I am the only one you have; and I am sure -I cannot find the way any more than you can."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, not you, nor myself," she said; "but one that I -know can find them, and can take a note to them -too." She opened her trunk, took out a piece of paper, -pencilled upon it the note recorded in the last chapter, -tied it tightly with a string, which she fastened around -Mum's neck, and said, "Here is my messenger! He -will find them, I warrant." Then loosening the chain, -she said, "Hie on, Mum! hie on!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mum looked at her inquisitively, and was evidently in -doubt what to make of her command. She called him to -the track of the boys, pointed to it, followed it for a few -steps, and encouraged him to proceed, when the intelligent -brute took the meaning, and with a whine of joy -sprang away at a rapid trot.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys reached the tent about one o'clock, leading -the fawn by the two handkerchiefs. They had been -strongly tempted more than once to leave it behind, tied -to a bush, or to free it entirely, as it somewhat retarded -their movements; but having already taught it the art -of following, it came after them with rapid strides, and -for the latter half of their journey they had not to pull -it in the least. Mary and Frank heard their distant -halloo, and ran to meet them. They were delighted with -the new pet, and spent a moment in patting its snowy -sides; but the interest excited by the person across the -river absorbed every other consideration. As soon as -Harold saw the smoke still faintly rising, he said, "I -saw that smoke this morning. It was so faint I could -scarcely discern it darken the sky, and took it for mist. -That person has been there all night."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert had by this time adjusted the glass, and each -looked in turn. They could see nothing more than a -little smoke. Mary described the position in which she -saw the person lying, and dragging himself along, after -the guns were fired. "Then," said Harold, "I will let -off another gun; and do you, Robert, place yourself so -that you can see whether he notices it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert laid himself flat on the sand, rested the glass -upon a log of wood, that both he and it might be steady, -and said, "Now fire!" About a quarter of a minute -after the discharge he exclaimed, "I see him! He is -lying upon the sand beneath the shade of a cedar. I see -him move. He rests on one arm, as though he were -sick or hurt. Now he drags himself as you describe, -sister. There is his flag flying again. He uses only one -arm. The other hangs down uselessly by his side. Who -can it be? I wish he was in the sunshine, for then I could -see his complexion. But I am sure it is not a white man."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, it is Riley!" said Frank. "I know it is Riley -come after us. Now we can go home again."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold took the glass and used it as Robert had done. -The person had by this time put down the flag, and was -reclining languidly against some support behind him. -Harold saw him grasp his left arm with his right hand, -move it gently, and lie back as before. "That person is -badly hurt," he remarked. "Instead of helping us, he -wants us to help him. It must be some one who was -cast away in the storm last night. Oh, for our boat! -Robert, we must go over and help him. We can make a -raft. It is not three miles across. We have the oars -and paddle of our boat, and we can surely make that -distance and back this evening, by hard work. Let us see -if there is not timber enough near at hand for a raft."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They looked at a fallen tree not far distant, and wished -it were only near the river bank. "But what do I say?" -said Robert. "The palmetto, which I felled for the -cabbage, is sixty or seventy feet long, straight as an -arrow, and what is better, just at the river side."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Off they went with ax, hatchet, and nails. Mary -called after them to say, that if they would show her -the way, she and Frank would follow them with -something to eat.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Do, cousin, if you please," said Harold. "I, for -one, am hungry enough. We will blaze a path for you -as we pass along. Do follow us soon."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Do you mean that you will chop the trees as you pass?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes. We will chop them so as to show the white -wood beneath the bark. That is called a blaze. You -cannot mistake your way."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The work of blazing the path scarcely detained them -at all; an experienced woodsman can do it with a single -blow of his ax as he moves, without stopping. Many -of the trees were cut so as to show little more than the -mark of the hatchet. Coming to the fallen palmetto, the -boys cut it into four lengths, one of twenty, two of -seventeen, and the remainder of ten feet long. It was easy -work; the palmetto is a soft wood, and every blow of the -ax, after going beneath the hard surface, made a deep -cut. Then with the aid of levers, they rolled the logs to -the water's edge; they pinned them together, sharpened -the bow for a cutwater, and fastened some cross pieces -on top for seats, and as receptacles for the thowl pins.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While thus engaged, Mary and Frank, guided by the -blazed trees, and attracted by the sound of the ax, came -with a basket full of provision, and setting it before -them, remarked, "I am sorry we have no water yet to -offer you, but here are some of the oranges we brought -the other day."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It is almost incredible what a deal of work can be -accomplished in a limited time, where a person works with -real vigour and good will. The boys were themselves -astonished to find that shortly after three o'clock they were -seated on their raft, with Mary and Frank aboard, -rowing rapidly towards the landing at the tent. A glance -now at the spring showed that they could supply -themselves with water, and while Harold scooped out a basin, -and dammed it against the occasional overflow of a wave, -Robert went with Mary and Frank to the tent, from -which he brought down the guns, a jug for water, the -spy-glass, and the morocco medicine case, of which Mary -had told him, and which he supposed might be needed by -the sick person.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Once more Robert and Harold embarked, leaving the -younger ones on the shore. "Do not be alarmed," said -they, seeing the tears start into Mary's eyes at the -prospect of another separation. "Make a good fire on shore, -and put your trust in God. We will try to return before -dark; and we hope to bring you good news from home. -If the person yonder is a messenger from Tampa, we -will let you know by firing two guns; look out, and listen -for them about five minutes after you see us land." With -a silent prayer to God from each party for safety and -success, the voyagers waved adieu to the others, and were -soon moving through the water at the rate of more than -two miles the hour.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>However earnest they were to relieve the person -apparently in distress, the boys did not approach the opposite -shore without caution. They knew themselves to be in -the land of savages, who were exceedingly ingenious and -patient in their schemes of violence. Each took in turn -the glass, when relieved by the other in rowing, and -directed it upon the point to which they were going. -Approaching within a quarter of a mile of shore, they rested -upon their oars, and deliberately surveyed both the -person and the place. They could distinctly see him -reclining against the cedar, and beckoning with his right hand.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Harold," said Robert, "that is a negro, and I do -believe it is Sam, the carpenter. O poor fellow! how -badly hurt he appears to be. I wonder what can be the -matter!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They pulled along very fast, and when within a -hundred yards of shore stopped and looked again. "It is -Sam," said Robert. "All's right! Let us push on now!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Running the raft ashore, and making it fast to their -ax, sunk in the sand for a stake, they hurried up the -bluff. There indeed lay Sam, badly hurt and unable to -move. They ran to him, and were about to throw their -arms around him, when he beckoned them off imploringly, -and said, "Stop! stop! for marcy sake don't shake -me hard. Huddie[#] Mas Robbut! Huddie Mas Harrol! -Bless de Lord to see you once mo'e!" the tears streaming -down the poor fellow's face.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Howdye.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"Dear old Sam!" said the boys, "we are so glad to -see you. But what is the matter?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, I am kill!" he replied; "my arm and leg bote got -broke las' night. You got any water?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Plenty--plenty. We brought it for you," and they -both ran for the jug, but Harold was foremost, and -Robert returned.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Mas Robbut," Sam asked, "wey de children?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We left them at the tent yonder. They were the first -to see you; and they fired the guns that you heard."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Bless dey young soul," he said, "I do lub 'em."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But how is father?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Berry well--berry well--O Lord my leg!--'sept he -in mighty trouble 'bout you all."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Here is the water, Sam," said Harold returning, -"let me hold the jug while you drink. There, don't take -too much at first--it may hurt you. How is uncle?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam told him. While they were conversing, Robert -ran to the raft, brought from it his gun, went to the most -conspicuous part of the bluff, and waving first a white -handkerchief, until he received an answering signal -from Mary and Frank, fired the two barrels at the -interval of several seconds.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Please mossa, let me hab some mo'e water?" Sam -asked; then taking a hearty draught, he said, "Bless de -Lord for dis nice cool water! It is so good!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They inquired of him the nature and occasion of his -accident. "It was de boat las' night--Riley's boat," said -he. "It kill him and cripple me. We come to look for -you all. De win' blow and de sea rise; and me and -Riley went to draw the boat higher on sho', w'en a big -wave lif' de boat and pitch it right into Riley's breast. -It kill him I s'pose--I nebber see him no mo'e. W'en I -come to my senses, I bin lie right on de beach, wi' my arm -and leg broke, and de water dashin' ober me. I drag -myself up here las' night, by my well arm and leg; but if -it hadn't bin for de win' I nebber bin git here at all--it -lif' me up like a fedder."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is talking enough for this time, Sam," said -Robert; "you are too sick and weak, and we have no time to -spare. Let us carry you to our tent, and there you may -talk as much as you will. Is there anything we can do -for you before we move?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Only to give me a little mo'e water." He had -already drunk a quart. He also pointed them to a certain -spot, where they found Riley's rifle and its equipments, -together with an ax and several gourds. These were -transferred to the raft; and Harold said, "Come, Sam, -tell us how we can help you. The sun is fast going down, -and we have a long way to go. Mary and Frank don't -wish to be left in the dark, and are no doubt looking for -us to start."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"De childun! Bless 'em!" said Sam. "I do want to -see dey sweet face once mo 'e. But I 'fraid it will kill me -to move. See how my arm and leg swell a'ready."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After much demurring, Sam consented to attempt the -removal; and though he groaned and shuddered at the -thought, it was effected with far less pain than he -expected. They spread his blanket beside him, helped him -into the middle of it, lapped and pinned its edges over -a strong pole with splinters of cedar, and taking each an -end of the pole, lifted him gently from the ground, and -bore him at full length to the raft, where they had -previously prepared a couch of moss.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The sun sunk into the waters ere they had gone half a -mile; but the boys pulled with a hearty good will, and -moreover with the advantage of a little wind in their -favour. It was dark when they landed, or rather, dark -as it could be with a bright moon nearly at the full. -Robert took occasion while at the helm to re-load his two -barrels with powder, and repeat the signal agreed upon. -As the darkness deepened they could see afar off the -figures of Mary and Frank standing upon the beach, before -a fire which they had made as a guide to the voyagers, -and listening apparently to every thump of the oars. -Long before words could be distinguished, Frank's clear -voice rang over the waters in a tone of inquiry. The -two boys united their voices at a high musical pitch, and -sung out, "Sam! Sam!" repeating it at intervals until -they perceived from the tones of the children on shore -that the name had been heard. Presently Frank's voice -shouted shrilly, "Howdy, Sam?" Poor Sam tried to -answer, but his voice was too weak. Robert and Harold -answered for him. Mary would have called out too; -but the truth is she was crying for joy, and was not able -to utter a word.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xviii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XVIII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">NIGHT LANDING--CARRYING A WOUNDED PERSON--SETTING -ONE'S OWN LIMBS WHEN BROKEN--SPLINTING A -LIMB--REST TO THE WEARY</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>It was a picturesque scene as the raft drew near -shore. The soft moonlight upon the bluff--the -faint sparkle of the briny water broken by the -oars--the lurid light from the resinous fire--the dark -shadows and excited movements of Mary and Frank--formed -altogether a group worthy of a painter's skill.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank could scarcely be restrained from rushing -through the water to welcome the new comer; but when -he heard how weak he was, and in what bad condition, -he waited in quietness. Harold took him in his arms, -and Robert made a stepping place for Mary with the -oars, and they both shook hands with the poor fellow, -and told him how sorry they were to see him so badly hurt.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Leaving Harold and Frank at the raft, Robert and -Mary hastened to the tent to prepare a place for the -invalid, that he need not be disturbed after being once -removed. They lit a candle, piled the trunks in a corner -of the room, and taking most of the moss that constituted -their beds, laid it in another corner, remarking, "We can -easily obtain more; or we can even sleep on the ground -tonight, if necessary, for his sake."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wish we had an old door, or even a plank long -enough for him to lie upon, as we bring him from the -raft," said Robert, "it would be so much easier to his -broken bones, if they could be kept straight. But the -blanket is next best, and with that we must be content."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By the time the transfer was completed, the boys were -exceedingly weary, having been disturbed all the -preceding night, and engaged in vigorous and incessant -effort ever since they arose from their short sleep. They -sat for half an hour revelling in the luxury of rest. -Sam appeared to suffer so much and to be so weak, that -they discouraged him from talking, and took their own -seats outside the tent, that he might be able to sleep.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What have you done with the fawn, sister?" -inquired Robert, willing to divert their minds from the -painful thoughts that were beginning to follow the -excitement of hearing from home.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, we fed it with sassafras leaves and grass," said -she, "and gave it water. After that we sewed the torn -skin to its place upon the neck, and it appears to be -doing very well."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You are quite a surgeon, cousin Mary," Harold -remarked. "I think we shall have to call you our 'Sister -of Mercy.' If, however, our handkerchiefs are still tied -to it, I will suggest that it may be best for it, as well as -for us, that you make a soft pad for its neck, and put -on the dog's collar."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We have done that already," she replied. "I -thought of it as soon as we returned to the tent and saw -the dog's chain. But as for my being a surgeon, it -requires very little skill to know that the sooner a fresh -wound is attended to, and the parts brought to the right -place for healing the better."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is a fact," said Robert, starting, as a deep -groan from the tent reached his ears; "and that reminds -me that perhaps Sam is suffering at this moment for the -want of having his bones set. We must attend to them at -once."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Set a broken arm and leg!" exclaimed Harold in -surprise. "Why, Robert, do you know how to do it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Certainly," he replied. "There is no mystery -about it; and father, you know, teaches us children -everything of the kind, as soon as we are able to learn -it. I have never set the bones of a </span><em class="italics">person</em><span>, but I did once -of a dog, and succeeded very well."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold asked him to describe the process. Robert -replied, "If the bones appear to have moved from their -proper place, all that you have to do is to pull them apart -lengthways by main strength so that they will naturally -slide together, or else can be made to do so by the pressure -of your hand. Then you must bandage the limb with -strips of cloth, beginning at its extremity, so as to keep -the parts in place; and over this you must bind a splint, -to keep the bone from being bent or jostled out of place. -That is all."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They went into the tent, and made inquiry of Sam -whether his bones did not need attention. He replied -that maybe his leg was in need of setting, but that as for -his arm he had </span><em class="italics">sot</em><span> that himself, and that it was in need -only of splintering.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You set it yourself! Why, how did you manage -that?" inquired Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You remember, Mas Robbut, I bin hab my arm broke -once befo'e; so I knowed jes what to do," replied Sam, -and then he went on to describe his process. He said -that finding the bones out of place, he had tied the hand -of his broken arm to a root of the cedar, and strained -himself back until the bones were able to pass, when he -pressed them into place by means of his well hand.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After that he tore some strips from his clothing, and -tied the hand over his breast, at the same time stuffing -his bosom full of moss, to keep the bone straight, and -over all passing a bandage, to keep the arm against his -side. He had made a similar attempt to set the bone -of his leg, but it pained him so much that he had given -up the attempt.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On examination, Robert learned that the arm was -broken between the elbow and shoulder, and that the leg -was fractured between the knee and ankle. "The leg," -said he, "is safe enough. Below the knee are two bones, -and only one of these is broken. Would you like to have -the bandage and splints put on your arm tonight?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam replied that he was sure he should sleep better if -Mas Robert was not too tired to attend to it, for he -would be "mighty onrestless" while his bones were in -that "fix."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The wearied boy pondered a moment, and asked his -sister to tear one of the sheets or table-cloths into strips -about as wide as her three fingers, and to sew the ends -together, to make a bandage five or six yards long, while he -and Harold prepared the splints. They then went to -the palmetto tree, half a mile distant, and selecting one -of the broadest and straightest of its flat, polished limbs, -returned to the tent, and produced from it a lath about -the length of the arm. Having bandaged the limb from -the finger-ends to the shoulder, they bound it to this -splint, which extended from the armpit to the extremity, -and Robert pronounced the operation complete.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam was profuse in his praise of Robert's surgery, -bestowing upon it every conceivable term of laudation, and -seeming withal to be truly grateful. "Tankee, Mas -Robert! Tankee, Mas Harold! Tankee, my dear little -misses! Tankee, Mas Frank too! Tankee, ebbery body! -I sure I bin die on dat sand-bank, 'sept you all bin so kind -to de poor nigger."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No more of that, Sam," said Robert, "you were -hurt in trying to help us; it is but right we should help -you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At the close of this scene, the young people prepared -for bed. It was past ten o'clock, and they were sadly -in need of rest; but so strongly had their sympathies -been excited for their black friend, that even little Frank -kept wide awake, waiting his turn to be useful. When, -however, their work was done, and they had lain down -to rest, they needed no lullaby to hush them into slumber. -Within twenty minutes after the light was extinguished, -and during the livelong night, nothing was to be heard -in that tent but the hard breathing of the wearied -sleepers. Thanks to God for sleep! None but the weary -know its blessedness.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xix"><span class="large">CHAPTER XIX</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">THE SURPRISE AND DISAPPOINTMENT--NAMING THE -FAWN--SAM'S STORY--DEPRESSION AFTER EXCITEMENT--GREAT -MISFORTUNE</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Had there been nothing to excite them the -company might have overslept themselves on the -following morning. But shortly after daylight -they were awaked by an incident that hurried them -all out of bed. It was nothing less than hearing Frank -exclaim, in a laughing, joyous tone, "O father, -howdy! howdy! I am so glad you have come!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The dull ears of the sleepers were caught by these -welcome words, and all sprang to their feet.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Father! Father! Is he here?" they asked. -"Where, Frank? where!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yonder," said he, sitting bolt-upright in bed, -rubbing his half-opened eyes with one hand, and with the -other pointing to a corner of the tent. "Isn't that -father? I saw him there just now."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was only a dream. Frank had been thinking more -than usual of home during the day and night past, and -it was natural that his visions of the night should be of -the same character with his dreams of the day. He -fancied that his father had found the lost boat, and -having tied it at the landing, was coming to the tent. -Poor fellow! he was sadly disappointed to learn that it -was all a dream. The picture was so vivid, and his -father looked so real, that for a moment he was -perfectly confused. Mary tried to comfort him by saying, -"Never mind, buddy; we </span><em class="italics">will</em><span> see him coming some of -these days. But though father is not here, you -remember that Sam is, and that he is going to tell us about -home, as soon as he is able to talk. Come, let us get up, -and see how he is." The history of the preceding day -dawned slowly upon the mind of the bewildered child, -and the sense of disappointment was gradually lost in -the hope of hearing Sam's story.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The wounded man had spent a night of suffering. -His leg pained him so intensely, that several times he -had been on the point of calling for assistance; but -hearing from every one that peculiar breathing which -betokens deep sleep, and remembering that they had -undergone immense fatigue, he stifled his groans, and -bore his sufferings in silence.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While Robert and Harold were occupied with kind -offices around the couch, Mary and Frank went to see -after the fawn. Its neck was somewhat sore to the -touch, but otherwise it appeared to be doing well. They -gave it more water, hay and sassafras leaves. Frank -offered it also a piece of bread; but wild deer are not -used to cookery, and the fawn rejected it; though, after -becoming thoroughly tamed, it became so fond of bread -of every kind, that it would follow Frank all over the -woods for a piece no bigger than his finger. "What -shall we call her?" asked Frank.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We will have a consultation about that," replied -Mary, as she saw the others approaching. "Cousin -Harold, what name would you give?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Snow or Lily, I think, would suit her colour very -well," he answered.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Brother Robert, what is yours?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"As she came from among the flowers," he said, "I -think Flora would do very well."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," added Mary, "and very pretty names all -Frank, what is yours?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Anna," said he, "I would like to talk to her -sometimes, and to make believe that she was Sister Anna."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That would sound almost too much like Nannie," -Mary objected, and then asked, "Did you say, brother, -that you gave her to me?" He replied, "Yes." -"Then," she added, "I will call her Dora, for I heard -father say that that name means a gift."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Dora let it be," said Robert, patting its delicate -head. "Miss Dora, I wish you a speedy cure, and a -pleasant captivity."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>About nine o'clock Sam awakened from a refreshing -sleep, and the anxious company assembled at his side to -hear what he had to tell about home. "I a'nt got much -to tell," said Sam, "I lef so soon a'ter you all, dat -you know most all sept what happen to me and Riley -on de way."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let us hear it all," said Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But before you begin," interrupted Mary, "do tell -us about William. Was he drowned or not?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>(For the sake of the reader who may not be familiar -with the lingo of southern and sea-coast negroes, the -narrative will be given in somewhat better English, -retaining, however, the peculiarities of thought and -drapery.)</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, no, Misses," he replied to Mary's question. "He -only fell backward into the water, and was a little -strangled. He rose directly, and gave the alarm. I -suppose the reason that you did not hear him was that -he was under the wharf, holding tight to a post, for -fear some of the fish might come and take hold of him -too. He came with me to Riley's Island."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now do you begin at the beginning," said Robert, -"and tell us one thing after another, just as it happened. -If there is anything of which we wish to hear more -particularly, we will stop you to inquire."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well," said Sam, "you know that when you left I -was working in the back room. I was putting in the -window sash, when I heard your father talking to some -one at the door, and saying, 'Stay here, I will be out -in a moment!' He went into his room, came out with -something in his hand, and spoke a word to the man at -the door, when we heard William's voice, crying out, -'Help! help!' as if he was half smothered. Your -father said, 'What can be the matter?' I heard him -and the stranger running towards the bluff, and I ran -too. When I reached a place where I could see you -(for the little cedars were between the house and the -water), your father had just fallen upon his knees. -He had his two hands joined together, and was praying -very hard; he was pale as a sheet, and groaned as if -his heart was breaking. For a while I could hardly -take my eyes off from him; but I could see you in the -boat, going over the water like a dove through the air, -leaving a white streak of foam behind. Presently your -father rose from his knees, and said, 'It is a devil fish! -He cannot hold that gait long. Sam, do you and -William (for William had by this time come up from -the water), get the canoe ready in a minute, and let -us pursue them;' then he wrung his hands again, and -said, 'O, my God, have mercy, and spare my children!'</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"William and I ran a few steps toward the canoe, but -I came back to tell master that the canoe could not -float--a piece of timber had fallen from the wharf, and punched -a great hole in it. Then the soldier spoke, and said, -'The Major has a fine sail boat, Doctor. If you can -do no better, I will ride very fast, and ask him to send -it.' 'Do, if you please,' master said. 'Tell the Major -he is my only help on earth. Lay your horse to the -ground, good soldier, I will pay all damages.' The -soldier turned short off, clapped his spurs to his horse, -and made him lay himself almost straight to the ground.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"When your father came to the canoe, he said quickly, -'We can mend that hole, and set off long before the -boat comes from Tampa. Peter, make a fire here at -once--quick! quick! Judy, run to the house, and bring -down a pot, and the cake of wax, and a double handful -of oakum. William, do you go to the house too, and -bring the side of harness leather, two hammers, and a -paper of the largest tacks. And Sam,' said he to me, -'let us take hold of the boat, and turn it over ready for -mending.' The hole was big as my head, and there -were two long cracks besides; but we worked very fast, -and the boat was ready for the water in less than an -hour. Your father worked as hard as any of us, but -every once in a while he turned to watch you, and -looked very sorrowful. At last you went so far away -that we could barely see you, like a little speck, getting -smaller and smaller. When you were entirely out of -our sight, your father took his other spy glass, went on -top of the shed, and watched you till we were ready to -go. Then he came to us, and said to me and William, -'I have concluded to send you off alone; you can row -faster without me. I will wait for the Major's boat. -The children are now passing Riley's Island, and -turning down the coast. Make haste to Riley, and say from -me, that if he brings me back my children I will give -him whatever he asks. If he needs either of you, do -you, Sam, go with him, and do you, William, return -to me; otherwise do you both keep on so far as you can -with safety, and if you succeed, I will give you also -whatever you ask. If you can hear anything of them -from Riley, make a smoke on the beach; if you learn -anything good make two smokes, about a hundred yards -apart; I will watch for them. And now, my good -fellows, good-bye! and may the Lord give you a safe -passage and good success!' Neither I nor William -could say one word. We took hold of master's hands, -knelt down, and kissed them. And, somehow, I saw -his hand was very wet; we could not help it, for we -love him the same as if he was our father, and the tears -would come.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We reached the island about twelve o'clock. Riley -was gone. His wife said he saw the boat pass, knew -who was in it, and went after it, without stopping for -more than a calabash of water. When we heard that, -we jumped into our own boat again, and pushed on. -Riley's wife brought down a bag of parched corn, a -dried venison ham, and his gun and ammunition, saying -that if he went he would need these things. We begged -her to make two fires on the beach; for we thought that -although it was not the best news in the world to hear -that you had been carried so far away, it was good -news to hear that you had not been drowned, and that -Riley had gone after you.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"In about an hour we met Riley coming back. He -had gone to a high bluff, on an island south of his, -and watched you until you had passed out of sight. -He was now returning home, uncertain whether to go -after you in the morning, or to give you up altogether. -When we gave him your father's message, he said he -would go, for that the Doctor was a good man, but -that he must return home for a larger boat; that the -coast below was dangerous, and that the boat in which -he was was not safe. So we came to his island, where -I staid with him that night, and William returned to -Bellevue.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"As we left the island at daybreak we saw a vessel -sailing towards Tampa, but too far for us to hail. That -day we did not search the coast at all, more than to -keep a sharp look out, for we knew that you had gone -far beyond. But the next three days we went into every -cove and inlet, though not very far into any of them. -Riley said that since the change of Indian Agents, many -of his people were hostile to the whites, and to all -Indians who were friendly with them, and that perhaps -he should not be safe.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We saw some Indians on the first few days, but the -last day we saw none at all. Riley said that this coast -was barren and bad; nobody visited it. The Caloosa -Indians, he said, used to live here, but they had been -starved out. There was only a narrow strip of ten -miles wide, between the sea and the swamps within, and -a great fire had swept over it a few summers before, and -burnt up almost all the trees. The Indians supposed -that this part of the coast was cursed by the Great -Spirit.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"All that day we found the coast so full of reefs and -shoals, and covered with breakers, that we could scarcely -get along; and we talked several times of turning back. -These breakers that you see from the bluff, stretch -from a great ways above. Riley did not like to pass -them. He said he was afraid we could not stop -anywhere, except on an island, which no Indian dared to -visit; for that it was always enchanted with </span><em class="italics">white deer</em><span>,[#] -and the curse of the Great Spirit was so strong upon -it that no Indian could go there and live.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] It is surprising to learn how widespread is the -superstition among semi-civilized and uncivilized -nations that white deer -are connected with enchantment.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"We kept on, however, as well as we could, and hoped -to find some place where we could pass the surf upon -the shoals, and reach the shore, before we came to that -terrible island. But the wind was against us, and also -blowing on shore; and we made so little headway, that -towards evening we had to force our way through the -smoothest place we could find, and even then were nearly -swamped more than once. When we landed it was dark. -We saw a fire afar off, and thinking it might be yours, -I tried to persuade Riley to go to it; but perhaps he -thought it was on </span><em class="italics">that island</em><span>, though he did not say so; -he replied only that we were going to have a storm soon, -and that we must be preparing for it. We drew the -boat as high on the beach as possible, and made it fast -by his painter, made of twisted deerskins.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"After we landed I cut some wood, and tried to make -a fire; but before we could set it a-blazing the wind -came and the tide rose. We went to the boat, and -drew it up higher on shore, and then higher still; but -after a while the wind blew so hard, and the waves rolled -so high, that it was not safe to be near the boat at -all. Yet we could not afford to lose it; so we went down -for the last time to draw it up, when all at once a big -wave came and pitched it upon us as I told you.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I had a terrible night. The water from the beach -dashed over me while lying under the cedar tree to -which I had crawled, and the rain poured down. The -wind kept such a roaring that I suppose if a cannon -had been fired a mile off you could not have heard it.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The next morning I tried to set my broken bones. -Then I dragged myself to the edge of the bluff to see if -Riley's body, or the boat, or anything was in sight. But -nothing was to be seen except the black water rolling in -from sea. As the light became stronger, I saw afar off -your tent and smoke, and I was then sure that the -fire we saw the night before was yours. I tried every -way to make you see me. I took Riley's rifle, and -snapped it, but the powder inside was wet. Then I -went to a bush, and with my one hand cut a long switch, -to which I tied my handkerchief, and waved and waved -it; but nobody saw me. I could see </span><em class="italics">you</em><span> very well (for -my sight is good) sitting down, or walking about, as if -you were in trouble about something. Then I tried to -raise a smoke. Everything was wet; but the tree near -me had a hollow, and in the hollow was some dry rotten -wood. I spread some powder on the driest pieces, and -by snapping the rifle over it several times, set it on -fire; but it was a long time before I could find anything -to burn well. While I was trying at the fire, you, Mas -Robbut and Mas Harrol, went off; but I kept on -throwing into the fire whatever trash and small wood -I could collect by crawling after them, until I was sure -Miss Mary and Mas Frank would see it. At last I -heard their guns, and knew by their motions that they -saw me; and for a time I felt safe. But you were so -long time away, and I was in such pain, that it seemed -to me I must die before you could help me, though I -saw you come to the tent, and heard your guns. And -when, late in the evening, I saw that you had got a -boat, or something of that sort, and were coming over -the river to me, I was so glad that I--I--"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam did not finish the sentence. The tears were -streaming down his black face, and the young people -were weeping with him. There were but few questions -to be asked. Sam's narrative had been so full and -particular, that it anticipated almost every inquiry.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The severe labours of the day before, together with -excitement and loss of rest, had so far relaxed the -energies of the larger boys, that they did little more -that day than hang about the tent, and converse with -Sam and each other about home and their own adventures. -Several times Harold proposed to Robert to join -him in visiting the beach, to ascertain whether their -signal had stood the storm, and if not, to replant it; -but Robert ever had some reason ready for not going -just then. At last, late in the afternoon, they took the -spade and hoe, and went to the beach. The flag was -prostrate, and lay half buried in the sand; and what -was their dismay, on approaching the bluff, to see a -vessel that had evidently passed the mouth of the river -just beyond the shoals, and was now about four miles -distant, sailing to the southward.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, cousin!" exclaimed Robert, "there is our -vessel--gone! It is the cutter! Father is aboard of her! -They came as near as they could, looking for our signal--and -there it lies! Oh--h!" said he, wringing his hands, -"why did we not come sooner?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I believe you are correct," replied Harold, looking -sadly after the departing vessel; "we have missed our -chance."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There remained one solitary hope. It was possible, -barely possible, that some one on board might be looking -that way with a spy-glass, and that the signal might yet -be seen. The boys eagerly seized the flag-staff; they set -the lower end upon the ground; they waved it to and -fro in the air; they shook their handkerchiefs; they -tossed up their hats and coats, and shouted with all their -might (vain shout!), "Brig ahoy!" They gathered -grass, leaves, twigs, everything inflammable, and raised -a smoke, as large as possible, and kept it rising, higher, -higher. They were too late; the vessel kept steadily on -her way. She faded gradually from sight, and -disappeared for ever.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The two boys sat down, and looked sorrowfully over -the distant waters. They were pale with excitement, -and for a long time neither said a word.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They may return," said Harold; "let us plant our -flag-staff."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They dug a deep hole, set the pole in the middle, -threw in the dirt, packed it tightly with the handle of -the hoe, and then returned slowly to the tent, to inform -the others of their sad misfortune.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xx"><span class="large">CHAPTER XX</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">SPECULATIONS AND RESOLVES--FISHING--INVENTORY OF -GOODS AND CHATTELS--ROASTED FISH--PALMETTO -CABBAGE--TOUR--SEA-SHELLS, THEIR USES--THE -PELICAN--NATURE OF THE COUNTRY--STILL HUNTING--WILD -TURKEYS AGAIN--WORK ON THE TENT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The little company did not retire early that -night. Sorrow kept them awake. They sat for -a long time speculating upon the probable -destination of the vessel, and upon their own expectations -in the case. To one it seemed probable that their father -had obtained the use of the cutter, for the purpose of -examining the coast; to another, that he had been -brought by it to the place where they had last been -seen, and that he was now not far away; to another, that -he would go down as far as the Florida Keys, and there -employ some of the wreckers to join him in the search. -At any rate they were sure that a search was going on, -and that it would not be long before they were -discovered, and taken home.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Ere retiring to rest that night they adopted a series -of resolutions, the substance of which was that they -should live every day in the expectation of being taken -off, and yet husband their resources, as though they -were to continue there for months.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>1st. They were to keep their signal always flying.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>2d. To be as much as possible on the lookout.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>3d. To have a pile of wood ready for a smoke near the -signal.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>4th. To keep on hand a store of provisions sufficient -for several weeks.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>5th. To examine, and know exactly what stores they -possessed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>6th. To use no more of their permanent stock than was -absolutely necessary, but to live upon the resources of -the island.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>7th. To fit up their habitation more securely, that in -case of being assailed by such another storm as that of -Sunday night, they should enjoy a more perfect protection.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>8th. In every possible way to be ready either for -departing home, or continuing there an indefinite length -of time.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In consequence of these resolutions, the first business -to which they attended on the following morning, was -the preparation of the pile of wood for their signal by -smoke; and the next, the provision of a stock of food. -As a temporary fulfilment of this last named duty, -Harold went with Frank to obtain a supply of fish, -leaving Robert and Mary at the tent, to make out the -proposed inventory of goods. Both parties fulfilled their -contracts, and on coming together, Harold reported eight -large trout, besides a number of crabs, and a small -turtle; and Robert read a list, showing that besides the -stores put up by their father for Riley, and those brought -by Sam and Riley in their boat, consisting of bread and -bacon, parched corn and dried venison, there were -rations for a full fortnight or more.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Of the trout brought by Harold, all except one had -been cleaned, and presented to Mary; the last he -reserved for the purpose, he said, of giving them another -specimen of wild-woods' cookery. Before sitting down -to dinner, he took this one without any preparation -whatever of scaling or cleansing, and wrapping it in -green leaves, laid it in the ashes to roast. It was soon -done. Then peeling off the skin, he helped each to the -pure white meat in such a way as to leave the skeleton -and its contents untouched. Mary's taste was offended -by the sight of a dish so rudely prepared; but hearing -the others speak in surprise of its peculiarly delicate -flavour, she also was tempted to try, and then partook -of it as heartily as any one else.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While Harold was absent on his fishing excursion, -Robert, having completed his inventory, had obtained -another stick of palmetto cabbage. By Sam's instruction, -this was freed from every particle of the green -and hard covering, boiled in three separate waters, in -the last of which was put a little salt. When thoroughly -done, it was laid in a dish, and seasoned with butter. -Prepared thus it was a real delicacy, partaking of the -combined flavours of the cauliflower and the artichoke.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Bent resolutely upon living as real "marooners" on -the productions of the island, the boys felt that it was -necessary for them first to know something more of the -country around. It was therefore agreed that they -should devote that day to a combined tour of hunting -and exploration. To this Mary also consented, for she -had now become more accustomed to her situation, and -moreover had Sam with her as an adviser.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Taking an early breakfast, and calling Mum, they -departed, leaving Fidelle as a protector to Mary and -Frank. The course which they pursued was along the -coast. For a mile they walked on the smooth hard -beach, and saw it covered with innumerable shells, of -all sorts and sizes. Some were most beautifully fluted; -others were encircled with spurs or sharp knots; some -were tinted with an exquisite rose colour; others were -snowy white, and others of a dark mahogany. Conchs -of a large size were abundant, and there were myriads -of little rice-shells.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wonder if these shells can be put to no use?" -asked Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Certainly," Robert responded. "If we need lime -we can obtain it by burning them. These large round -shells may be cut so as to make handsome cups and -vases. The long ones are used by many poor people -for spoons. And the conch makes a capital trumpet; -our negroes on the seaboard make a hole in the small -end for this purpose. We often hear the boatmen -blowing their conchs at night; and when the sound comes -to us across the water, as an accompaniment to their -boat songs, it is particularly sweet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On learning these uses of the conch shell, Harold -selected several fine specimens, and threw them higher -on the beach, remarking, that in case they remained upon -the island they would need other signals than those of -the gun or the smoke for calling each other's attention; -and that he intended to try his skill in converting some -of these shells into trumpets.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Pocketing some of the most delicate varieties for Mary -and Frank, they continued down the coast, attracted by -a large white object near the water-side. At first it -appeared to be a great heap of foam thrown there by -the sea, but soon they saw it move, and Robert -pronounced it to be a pelican. "It is a pity that it is not -eatable," said he, "for one bird would furnish more -flesh than a larger gobbler. But it is fishy."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, if that be its only fault we can correct it," -replied Harold. "I recollect one day when you were -sea-sick, hearing the captain say that he had eaten -every sea-bird that flies, except Mother Cary's chickens; -and that he took off the skin as you would that of a -deer or rabbit, and soaked the flesh in strong brine; or -if he was on shore he buried it for a day or two in the -earth, and that then the flesh was pleasant enough. He -said, moreover, that the fishy taste of water-fowl comes -mostly from the skin. Come, let us get that fellow. I -cannot help thinking what a nice shawl, in cold or -rainy weather, his skin would make for Mary, if properly -cured with all its feathers on."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The pelican, however, saved them all future trouble -on account of either its flesh or its skin, for, being a -very shy bird, it flew away long before they came -within gunshot. Having ascended the bluff, they stood -upon a bank of sand, and looking far down the coast -saw it curve out of sight, without offering any -inducement to pursue it further. Immediately upon the -bluff, and for a quarter of a mile inland, the country -was bare of trees, except here and there a cluster of -dwarfish cedars, overtopped by tall palmettoes; but in -the interior the forest trees appeared rising into loftier -magnificence the farther they grew from the sea. -Striking across this barren strip--which, however, was -pleasantly varied by patches of cacti loaded with superb -crimson pears, and by little wildernesses of chincopin -(dwarf-chestnut) bushes, whose open burrs revealed each -a shining jet black cone--and entering the kind of -forest where game might be expected, Harold gave -Mum the order to "Hie on"; and he was soon dashing -about in every direction.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I suppose," said Robert, "that you intend to </span><em class="italics">still -hunt</em><span>. But if so, you must remember that I have the -art yet to learn; and if you wish not to be interrupted -by my blunders, you had better describe now, before we -go to work, how it is that still hunters find their game, -and then how they approach it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They find their game by various means," Harold -replied, acknowledging, at the same time, the justice -of Robert's remarks. "Some by their own keen eyes -alone in watching or in tracking; others by a dog trained -for the purpose, as we expect to do. This last is the -easier if the dog is good. When Mum has discovered -a trail, he will keep directly before us, and as the trail -freshens he will grow more cautious, until at last his -step becomes as stealthy and noiseless as a cat. We must -then be cautious too. If the woods are close so that we -cannot see the deer, nor they see us until we are upon -them, our success will depend upon the quickness of -our shots, and the certainty of our aim; but if the woods -are open, so that we can see them afar off, we must use -the cover of a hill or of a thicket to conceal our approach, -or else one of us must leave the dog with the other, and -advance upon them in the open woods."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But you do not mean to say," Robert argued, in -surprise, "that deer will allow you to come upon them -in broad day-light, and shoot them down?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, I do," he replied; "and it is easy enough if -you will pursue the right plan. When a deer feeds, -he directs his eyes to the ground; and during that -time he sees nothing except what is just at his nose. -That is the opportunity you must take to advance. The -moment he lifts his head you must stand stock still; -and if you can manage to be of the colour of a stump, -he will be apt to take you for one."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But can you stop soon enough to imitate a stump!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Of course you must be quick; but this brings me -to speak of another fact. A deer never puts down nor -raises his head without first shaking his tail. Keep -your eye therefore steadily fixed upon him, and guide -your motions by his signs. Old Torgah used to give me -an amusing account of the difference between deer and -turkeys in this respect; for, with all their sagacity, in -some things deer are very simple, while the turkey is -so keen and watchful as to be called by hunters 'the wit -of the woods.' Old Torgah's account, given in his -broken English is this: ''Ingin,' said he, 'see deer -feed, and creep on him when his head down. Deer -shake 'ee tail; Injin stop still. Deer look hard at him, -and say "stump! stump! nothing but stump!" Presently -Injin creep close, and shoot him down. But Injin -see turkey feed, and creep on him. Turkey raise 'ee long -neck to look, and Injin stand still like a stump; but -turkey never say "stump!" once; he say, "dat old Injin -now!" and he gone.' But see, Mum has struck the trail -of something. Notice how eager he is, yet how patiently -he waits for us. Come, let us follow."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In Robert's opinion, Mum's reputation for patience -was, on the present occasion, not deserved; for his pace -was so rapid that it was difficult for them to keep -within sight, and moreover he soon sprang ahead, and -burst into a full loud cry. "I thought you said that -he hunted in silence," he remarked, almost out of breath -with running.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I said he was silent on the trail of </span><em class="italics">deer</em><span>," replied -Harold, "but these are turkeys. Do you not see the -deep print of their toes in running! Mum knows what -he is about. His racing after them will cause them to -fly into the trees; and then as he stands below and -barks, they will keep their eyes fixed on him, and never -notice us. There they are! See in that oak! Robert, -do you advance behind the cover of yonder mossy tree. -I will find some other place. But as my rifle will -carry farther than your smooth bore, do not mind me, -except to await my signal. As soon as you are ready -to fire, let me know by a whistle; if I am ready, I will -answer you; and then do you fire about a second after -you hear me. I will take the highest turkey."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They advanced silently but rapidly. Each came -within a fair distance. Mum kept up a furious barking -as the hunters approached. One whistle was heard, then -another; three reports followed in quick succession; and -four turkeys, two of them magnificent gobblers, tumbled -heavily from the tree.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well done for us! Hurra!" shouted the boys, rushing -upon their prey.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was indeed good shooting, although part of it was -accidental. Robert fairly won the credit of his two -shots, having brought down the birds he aimed at; but -the ball from Harold's rifle had passed through the eye -of the one which he had selected, and broken the legs -of another unseen by him beyond, and it now lay -floundering upon the ground unhurt, except in its -fractured limbs, but unable to rise.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The young hunters swung their prizes over a pole, -of which each took an end, and then turned their faces -homewards. The distance was not more than two miles, -but burdened as they were with guns and game, and -compelled to cut their way through frequent network -of the grape-vine and yellow jessamine, and dense masses -of undergrowth, they were nearly two hours in making -it. Frank spied them from afar, and giving Mary a -call, bounded to meet them. "Whew!" he whistled, -on seeing their load, "what a bundle of turkeys!" He -offered to help them carry a part of the load, but they -were too weary to stop and untie. They preferred that -Mary and Frank should show their kindness, by -providing them with some cool water. "We will pay you -for your trouble," said they, patting their pockets, -which were stuffed full of something heavy; "make -haste, and let us have it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By the time they had wiped their wet brows, and -begun to enjoy their rest, the water came. The boys -first emptied their pockets of the shells and chincopins, -found during their ramble, then cooled themselves by -bathing their wrists; after which they drank, and -casting themselves at length upon their couches of moss, -they talked across the tent to Sam, who seemed to be as -much elated as any of them with their success.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was now past the middle of the day. The afternoon -was spent in working upon their tent. Their object -was to make it more impervious to rain and drift, in -case of another storm; and this they effected by raising -the floor, and by spreading the sail of their boat as a -sort of outer awning.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxi"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXI</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">RAINY DAY--THE KITCHEN AND FIRE--HUNTING THE -OPOSSUM</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>It was fortunate for the young adventurers that they -had executed so promptly their intended work upon -the tent, for though they had no heavy wind, the -rain poured down during the whole night; and when -they arose next morning, the sky was full of low scudding -clouds, which promised plenty of rain for all that day, -and perhaps for days to come. But, though the tent -was dry as a hay loft, there were several deficiencies. -They had but a meagre supply of wood, and their kitchen -fire was without a shelter. The wind and rain were -both chilly; and, it was plain, that without somebody's -getting wet they must content themselves with a cold -breakfast, and a shivering day.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Why did we not think of this before?" Robert -querulously asked.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Simply because we had other things to think of," -replied Harold. "For my part, I am thankful that we -have a dry tent."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"So am I," rejoined Robert, changing his tone. "But -I should be still more thankful if we had a place where -we could sit by the fire."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Very likely, </span><em class="italics">now</em><span> since we know from experience, -how uncomfortable it is to be without. But I doubt if -any of us would be half so thankful, were it not for -being put to inconvenience. I recollect a case in point. -My mother was once taken sick while we were travelling -through the Indian nation. At that time the Indians -were becoming hostile, and we were every day expecting -them to declare war. O, how troubled we all were! -I remember that every morning we made it a point -to say how thankful we were for spending another -night, without being scalped. But afterwards, when -we had returned home, and could spend our days and -nights in peace, we forgot to be thankful at all."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert smiled at the naturalness of the description, -and remarked, "Well, I think we shall be thankful now -for a fire and shelter. Can we not devise some way to -have them?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The result of this conference was, that in the course -of an hour they set up the boat-awning as a sort of -kitchen, enclosed on three sides by the remaining -bed-sheets, and having a fire at the windward gable, near -which they sat very cosily on boxes and trunks brought -from the tent.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Contrary to their expectation, the rain began to abate -about noon, and long before sunset the surface of the -earth was so much dried, and the drops left upon the -trees and bushes so thoroughly exhaled or shaken off -by a brisk wind, that the boys used the opportunity to -bring in a supply of wood and lightwood. The light-wood -was very rich, and split into such beautiful torch -pieces, that Harold was tempted to think of a kind of -sport in which he had often engaged, and in which he -was very fond. "We have been pent up all day," said -he to Robert; "suppose we change the scene by taking a -fire-hunt tonight."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"With all my heart," was the reply; "and I think -no one will object to our having a fat roast pig for our -Sunday's dinner."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Probably not," Harold rejoined, "and I am still -more in favour of the idea, for the reason that, as we -take such game alive, we can keep it as long as we will."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Their preparation for the excursion consisted simply -in splitting an armful of lightwood, which Harold tied -into a bundle, to be readily slung over the shoulders by -a strap. In the midst of their preparations Frank -came up, and on learning their purpose, almost shouted -for joy. He had so often heard Sam and William -speak of the pleasure of their 'possum hunts, that it -had long been the height of his ambition, as a sportsman, -to engage in one; but for various reasons the convenient -time had never yet come.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, I am so glad!" he exclaimed, with a face lighted -with pleasure; "you will let me go, won't you?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Here now was a dilemma. How could they refuse -him? and yet how could they with propriety leave Mary -with no other companion than poor bed-ridden Sam? -The boys saw no alternative but to give up the hunt, -until Robert proposed himself to stay with Mary, on -condition that Frank should carry the torch and -light-wood, while Harold bore the ax and gun. But to their -gratification, Frank, perceiving the difficulties of the -case, and ashamed to rob his brother of a place which -he himself was incompetent to fill, set the matter at -rest, by saying:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, brother, I will not go tonight; I will wait and -go with Cousin Harold some time when Sam gets well. -But you must give me the pigs when you come back, -and let me feed them every day."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They praised him sincerely for his act of self-denial, -and promised that he should be no loser on account of -it. Soon as it was dark they bid him good-night, and -departed. He stood in the tent door, happy in the -thought of their pleasure, and watched the animated -motions of boys and dogs, as the red light flashed upon -the trees, and the whole party became gradually lost -from sight in the forest.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys had not proceeded a half mile, before the -quick sharp bark, first of Mum, then of Fidelle, gave -indications of their having "treed" some kind of game. -Hastening to the spot, they saw the dogs looking eagerly -up a slender, tall persimmon, and barking incessantly. -For a time they could discover nothing in its branches, -or on its body; and had begun almost to conclude that -(in hunter's phrase) their dogs had </span><em class="italics">lied</em><span>, when Harold -took the torch, waved it to and fro behind him, -walking thus around the tree, and keeping his eyes fixed -on those places where he supposed the opossum to be. -Presently he cried out, "We have him! I see his eyes! -Mum, poor fellow," patting his head, "you never lie, -do you?" Mum wagged his expressive tail with great -emphasis, as much as to say that he perfectly -understood both the slander and the recantation, and that he -now desired nothing but the privilege of giving that -'possum a good shake. Robert also took the light, and -holding it behind him, saw amid a bunch of moss two -small eyes glistening in the dark. The aim was so fair -that the gun might have been used with certainty, were -it not against all hunting rule; an opossum must be -</span><em class="italics">caught</em><span>, not killed. The boys plied their ax upon the -yielding wood, the eyes of the now silent dogs being -fixed alternately upon the game above and the work -below. The tree cracked and toppled. Mum's ears -stood perfectly erect; and ere the branches had time to -sway back, from their crash upon the ground, he was -among them, growling at something upon which he had -pounced. It was the opossum; and like all the rest -of its tribe when in the presence of an enemy, it seemed -to be stone dead. They took it up by its scaly, rat-like -tail, and again went on.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the course of a short walk they took a second, and -on their way back, a third. These were quite as many -as they could conveniently carry; and taking their -captives home, they made them secure, by tying a -forked stick around the neck of each, on the plan of a -pig-yoke. From the moment that these singular animals -found themselves in the power of their enemies, they put -on all the usual appearances of death; not a muscle -twitched, nothing stirred or trembled; each limb was -stiff, and each eye closed; not even the growl or grip -of the dogs was sufficient to disturb their perfect -repose. Robert could scarcely persuade himself that they -were not really dead. Harold laughed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They can stand the crash of a tree and the worrying -of dogs," he said, after they were made secure; "but -there is one thing which they cannot stand. See here!" -and he poured a cupful of cold water on each. The -shock seemed to be electric. Each dead opossum was -galvanized into life, and pulled stoutly to break away -from its wooden fetters. "Now let us to bed."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">FRANK AND HIS "PIGS"--THE CAGE--WALK ON THE -BEACH--IMMENSE CRAWFISH--THE MUSEUM--NAMING THE -ISLAND</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Frank's first words the next morning, as in his -night-clothes he ran from Mary's room, were, -"Have you brought my pig?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes! yes!" they answered, "three of them; and all -yoked to boot, so that they cannot get either into the -garden or the cornfield."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank did not comprehend this enigmatical language; -he hastily dressed and went out. Close to the awning -he found the new comers sitting, each secured by the -novel pillory which Harold had contrived. They were -ugly looking creatures, with long, hypocritical faces, -coarse, grizzly hair, and an expression of countenance -exceedingly contemptible. Frank had often seen -opossums before, but the fancy name of pigs had caused him -mentally to invest them with the neat and comely aspect -of the little grunters at home. When he hurried from -the tent, and saw them in their native ugliness, writhing -their naked, snakey tails, he turned away with unaffected -disgust.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They are not very pretty," said Harold, watching -the changes that flitted across the little fellow's face.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, indeed," he replied; "they are the ugliest things -I ever saw. You may keep them and feed them yourself; -for I will not have them for mine."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The unsightly appearance of the opossum excites in -many persons a prejudice against its use for the table. -But when young and tender, or after having been kept -for several days, its flesh is so nearly in taste like that -of a roast pig, that few persons can distinguish the -difference.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A cage for the captives was soon constructed, of poles -several inches in diameter, notched into each other, and -approaching at the top like a stick trap. The floor -was also guarded with poles, to prevent their burrowing -out.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now we need one or two troughs for their water and -food," observed Harold, after the prisoners, loosed from -their neck-locks, had been introduced into the airy -saloon erected for their accommodation. "I propose, -therefore, that Mary and Frank shall go with one of -us to Shell Bluff, and bring home a supply of conch -shells, to be converted, as we need them, into troughs, -cups, dippers, and trumpets."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary and Frank needed no persuasion to go upon -this excursion, after the glowing description given by -the boys on their return from the beach. Robert -preferred to remain with Sam. The others set off--Harold -with his gun, which, for reasons of policy, was an -inseparable companion, Mary with a basket, and Frank -with his dog and hatchet. On arriving at the beach, -down which they were to pass for a mile or more, the -youngsters amused themselves for a time with writing -names, or making grotesque figures in the hard smooth -sand; then ran to overtake Harold, who had walked -slowly on, watching the sea-gulls plunge after their -prey on the surface of the water; for a short distance -they went with him side by side, chatting through mere -excitement; then dashing far ahead, they picked up -shells and other curiosities thrown up from the sea. -Several times was Mary's basket filled with prizes, and -afterwards emptied for others still more beautiful, -before they reached the place which the boys had named -"Shell Bluff."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The beach at that place was lovely indeed. For half -a mile or more it looked like snow, mottled with rose -colour here, and with dark brown there; while, -crowning the bluff above, waved a cluster of tropical -palmettoes, around whose bases gathered the dark and fragrant -cedar.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Again Mary replenished her basket, Frank filled every -pocket he had, and his cap besides, and Harold collected -his handkerchief full of fine-looking conch shells. They -were about returning, when their attention was attracted -by the shell of an enormous crawfish, whose body alone -was nearly a foot long, and whose claws, extending far -in front, were of hideous dimensions. This last Harold -said he must take home for "Mr. Philosopher Robert," -and learn from him what it was.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert was much pleased to see the collections they -had made, and particularly so with the shell. He said -that this was another proof, if he needed any other, to -show that they were on the western coast of South -Florida, for he had often heard of the enormous -crawfish that abounded there, and that were almost equal in -size to the lobster.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let us be sure, Harold," said he, "to put it beside -your oyster, with the raccoon's foot, as the beginning of -a museum gathered from the island."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes; and our rattlesnake's skin," Frank added.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And our turkey's tail, and Frank's plume," said -Mary. "We have the beginning of a museum already; -for there are besides these things about twenty varieties -of shells and sea-weeds in this basket, some of which -I never saw before."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold was as much interested as any in the idea of -a museum; for though he knew nothing of its proper -arrangement, he had good sense enough to perceive that -it was a very ready means of acquiring and retaining -knowledge.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But the name of this island," said Robert, musing; -"I have several times wished that we had one. And -why should we not, for who has a better right to give it -a name than we, its only inhabitants?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He expressed the mind of the whole company, and -they soon proceeded to call upon each other for -nominations. "The rule in such cases, I have heard, is to -begin with the youngest," said Robert. "So Master -Frank, do you tell us what you would have it called."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank mused a moment, and replied, "I will call it -Turkey Island; because turkeys were the first thing -we saw here."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My name, I think, will be the Island of Hope," said -Mary, as her brother's eye rested on her. "We have -certainly been </span><em class="italics">hoping</em><span> ever since we came, and will -continue to hope until we get away."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, but we sometimes despaired, too," answered -Robert, "especially on the morning after the storm. I -have thought of the Caloosa name--the Enchanted -Island."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Please, Massa," Sam implored, "don't call um by -dat name. I begin to see ghosts now; and I 'fraid, -if you call um so, I will see ghosts and sperits all de -time."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think a more suitable name still," said Harold, -"is the Island of Refuge. It has certainly been to us -a refuge from the sea, and from the storm. And if it -is the Enchanted Island, of which Riley spoke, it will -also prove a refuge from the Indians, for none will dare -to trouble us here."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam declined suggesting any name. He said, pointing -across the river to the bluff, where he had met with -his accident, "Dat my place, obe' turrah side;[#] and -my name for him is Poor Hope."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] That is my place, over the other side.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The name decided by universal acclamation, was THE -ISLAND OF REFUGE.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wish we had a horn of oil," said Robert, "I would -anoint it, as discoverers are said to do. And if any -person could suggest an appropriate speech I would -repeat it on the occasion; but the only words I can think -of now are,</span></p> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>'Isle of Beauty, fare thee well!'</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>And much as I admire everything around, I hope ere -long to repeat those words in truth."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxiii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXIII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">THEIR SECOND SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE WAY -THEY SPENT IT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>On coming together in the morning, Robert -proposed that they should add to their usual -religious exercises the singing of a hymn. "It is -father's plan," said he, "to mark the Sabbath with as -many pleasant peculiarities as possible."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold was gratified with the suggestion, but -remarked, "As I cannot sing, you must allow me to join -you in my heart, or else to assist the music with my -flute."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Oh, the flute, by all means!" Mary replied. "And -see here what a beautiful hymn I have just found!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert took the book, and read with remarkable -appropriateness of tone and manner that exquisite hymn -by Dr. Watts, beginning</span></p> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>"My God, how endless is thy love!"</span></div> -<div class="line"> </div> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The music that morning was unusually sweet. The -voices of the singers were rendered plaintive by a -consciousness of their helpless situation; and the rich -tones of the flute, together with Sam's African voice, -which was marked by indescribable mellowness, added -greatly to the effect.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The subject of the chapter was the parable of the -prodigal son. Sam, poor fellow, raised himself on his -elbow, and listened attentively; his remark made -afterwards to Mary, showed that, however far beyond his -comprehension a great part of the parable may have -been, he had caught its general drift and meaning. "De -Lord is berry kind; he meet de sinner afore he get home, -and forgib him ebbery ting."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>About nine o'clock the young people separated, with -the understanding that they were to re-assemble at -eleven, for the purpose of reading the Scriptures, and -of conversation about its teachings.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert went to the beach, and taking his seat upon -a log, near the flag-staff, looked upon the ocean, and -engaged in deep reflection upon their lonely situation, -and the waning prospects of their deliverance. His -Testament gradually slipped from his grasp, and his -head sunk between his knees. Such was his absorption -of mind, that the big drops gathered upon his forehead, -and he was conscious of nothing except of his separation -from home, and of the necessity for exertion. At last he -heard a voice from the tent. Harold and Mary were -beckoning to him; and looking up to the sun, he saw -that eleven o'clock had come and passed. He sprang to -his feet, and in doing so, was rebuked to see lying on -the ground the Testament which he had taken to read, -but had not opened.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold, on leaving the tent, took his pocket Bible and -strolled up the river bank, to a pleasant cluster of trees, -where he selected a seat upon the projecting root of a -large magnolia. His mind also reverted naturally to -their lonely situation; but he checked the rising thoughts, -by saying to himself, "No. I have time enough during -the week for thoughts like these. The Sabbath is given -for another purpose, which it will not do for me longer -to neglect. When the Lord delivered us in that strange -way at sea, I resolved to live like a Christian, but I -have neither lived nor felt as I ought. The Lord -forgive me for my neglect, and help me to do better." He -knelt down, and for several minutes was engaged -in endeavouring to realize that he was in the presence -of God. His first words were a hearty confession that, -although he had been early taught to know his duty, he -had not done it, nor had the heart to do it; and, though -in the experience of countless blessings, he had never -been grateful for any until the time of that unexpected -deliverance. He thanked God for having taught him -by that dreadful accident to feel that he was a sinner, -and that it was a terrible thing to live and to die such. -He said he knew there were promises, many and great, -to all who would repent of sin, and believe in Jesus -Christ, and he prayed that God would enable him so -to repent and believe, as to feel that the promises were -made to him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Rising from his knees, and sitting upon the root of -the tree, he opened the Bible, and his eye rested upon -the fifty-fifth chapter of Isaiah, "Ho, every one that -thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no -money; come ye, buy and eat; yea, come; buy wine and -milk, without money and without price." Here he -stopped, for his eyes filled, and the page became -obscured. He put his hands to his face, and thought, -"That passage surely describes </span><em class="italics">me</em><span>. I came to this spot -as a thirsty person goes to a spring. My soul longs -for something, I know not what, except that God only -can supply it, and that I have nothing to offer for its -purchase. Now God says that he will </span><em class="italics">give</em><span> it, 'without -money and without price.' O, what a blessing! O, -how merciful! Let me see that passage again."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He re-opened the Bible, which had been laid in his -lap, but the place had not been marked, and was not to -be found. After searching some time, he turned to the -New Testament, and having opened it at the Epistle to -the Romans, was turning back to the Gospels, when his -eye was caught by these words (contained in the seventh -and eighth verses of the fourth chapter of Romans): -"Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and -whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the -Lord will not impute sin." "Ah, yes!" he exclaimed, -"how true that is! There is no blessing like -it." Supposing that something might be said in the chapter to -show how sin may be forgiven and covered, he read -the chapter through, but was disappointed. The only -clear idea he gained was that Abraham was counted -righteous, and was saved, not by his works, but by his -faith. This confused him. "I always thought," said -he, "that people were saved because they were good. -But this teaches,--let me see what,"--at this time his -eye rested on the words, "Now it was not written for -his sake alone (viz. that Abraham's faith was imputed -to him for righteousness), but FOR US ALSO, </span><em class="italics">to whom</em><span> it -shall be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up -Jesus, our Lord, from the dead, who was delivered for -our offences, and was raised again for our justification."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ah, there comes my case again!" he mentally -exclaimed. "It does seem as if God is opening to me the -scriptures. This fact, about Abraham, was </span><em class="italics">recorded</em><span> -not for his sake, but FOR OUR SAKES </span><em class="italics">now</em><span>. And the blessing -bestowed on him (that is, the forgiveness of sin), shall -be bestowed on us too, 'if we believe on Him (that is, -God the Father), that raised up Jesus from the dead, -who was delivered (that is, given up to death--put to -death) for our offences, but raised again for our -justification.' But justification, what does that mean?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He glanced his eye over the chapter. It flashed upon -him that justification means nothing more nor less than -what Paul had been speaking of throughout the whole -chapter. Abraham was "justified"--that is, "sin was -not imputed to him"--he was "counted righteous," on -account of his faith. Now he understood the passage. -It declared that we too shall be justified, if we believe -on God, who gave up Jesus to suffer for our sins, and -who raised him again that we might be counted righteous.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As soon as he had conceived this idea, and had certified -his mind of its correctness, by reading the passage over -several times, he fell once more upon his knees, and said, -"O Lord, I am a sinner. But thou hast said, 'Ho, -every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters; and -he that hath no money.' I come as a sinner, thirsting -for pardon, but having no money to offer for its purchase. -My only hope is in Thy promise. I plead it now before -Thee. Thou hast promised, that as Abraham was justified -by faith, so shall we be, if we believe on Thee, who -didst raise Jesus from the dead. Lord, I believe; help -thou my unbelief. Accept of me as righteous in thy -sight, not because I am righteous--for I am not, but -because Jesus Christ was delivered for our offences, and -raised again for our justification. Forgive my iniquities, -cover my sins, and make me all that thou wouldst -have me be, for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For some minutes he continued kneeling; his eyes -were closed, his hands clasped, and his bowed face -marked by strong emotion. It was pleasant to be thus -engaged. He had experienced for the first time the -blessedness of drawing near to God, and now he was -listening to that "still small voice," that spoke peace -to his inmost soul.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Once more he sat upon the rough root of the tree. -He opened his Bible to the same page which had been -so instructive, but it was to the next chapter, where he -read: "Therefore, being justified by faith, we have -peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ." "Yes, -yes," he murmured, as his hand sought his bosom. -"Peace indeed! Peace with God! Peace through our -Lord Jesus Christ--and justified by faith." He -continued reading:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"By whom we have access by faith into this grace -wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of -God. And not only so, but we glory in tribulations -also; knowing that tribulation worketh patience, and -patience experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh -not ashamed, because the love of God is shed abroad in -our hearts, by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ah! is not this true?" he joyfully soliloquized. "We -glory in tribulations. I used to wonder how people could -glory in trouble. But now, thanks to God for trouble! especially -for the trouble that brought us to this island, -and brought me to Jesus Christ! Yes, </span><em class="italics">thanks to God for -trouble</em><span>!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Having read the chapter to the end, and found, as -is usual with persons in his state of mind, that although -he could not understand it all, there was scarcely a verse -in which he did not discover something suitable to his -case, he knelt down and consecrated himself to God; -praying that the Lord would grant him grace to live as -a Christian, and more particularly so to live, as to be -the means of bringing his young companions to a -knowledge of the truth. As he closed his prayer, the words -of the morning hymn rose vividly to his recollection; -he did not indeed use them as any part of his address -to a throne of grace, but he used them as uttering -beautifully the language of his own heart in that sweet -communion to which he was now initiated.</span></p> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>"I yield my powers to thy command,</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>To thee I consecrate my days;</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>Perpetual blessings from thy hand</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>Demand perpetual songs of praise."</span></div> -<div class="line"> </div> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Looking at his watch he saw that the hour of eleven -was at hand. He turned his face toward the tent, and -walked slowly onward, and as he went his lips -continually murmured,</span></p> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>"Perpetual blessings from thy hand,</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>Demand perpetual songs of praise."</span></div> -<div class="line"> </div> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>While Robert and Harold were thus engaged, Mary -told Frank to amuse himself not far away, and that -after she had looked over her own lessons she would -call for him. In the act of going to her room, she was -arrested by the voice of Sam, who said:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Please, misses, Mas Robert and Mas Harold both -gone away; and if you can, read some of the Bible to -your poor sick servant--do, misses."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Touched by his melancholy earnestness, she promised -to do so with pleasure, after having finished Frank's -lessons and her own; and indeed, urged on by his apparent -thankfulness, she dispatched her task in one-half the -usual time, and then called for Frank.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What! have you learned your lessons already?" he -asked, in some surprise. She replied, "Yes." "Then," -said he, "I wish you would make mine as short, for it -took you a very little while." But when she informed -him of the secret of her rapidity, and he heard a -plaintive, half-devotional sigh from Sam's corner, he said, -"Get the book, sister; I will learn as fast as I can, and -then we can both go and sit by him, while you read." Mary -patted his cheek, saying that he was a good -fellow, whenever he chose to be; and giving him the book, -he stood by her side, and learnt his lessons very soon, -and very well.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The chapter selected at Sam's request was the third -of John. With this he was so well acquainted as to be -able to repeat verse after verse, while Mary was reading, -and he seemed withal to have a very clear idea of its -meaning. Mary was surprised. She knew that her -father was in the habit of calling his plantation negroes -together on Sabbath evenings, and instructing them from -the Scriptures, but she had no idea that the impressions -made by his labour had been so deep.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was not until half-past eleven that they were all -assembled and composed. They sang several hymns, -then conversed freely upon the subject of the chapter, -which had interested them in the morning, and on which -they had promised to reflect. These exercises occupied -them so pleasantly that it was past the usual hour ere -any one thought of dinner.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A part of Dr. Gordon's custom had been to call upon -each of his children every day at their midday meal, -to tell what "new knowledge" they had gained since -that hour of the day preceding. On Sundays the same -plan was pursued, except that the knowledge was -required to be suitable to the day. This practice was on -the present occasion resumed by the young people. -Frank's new knowledge consisted of part of his morning -lesson; Mary's, of a new method devised by her for -remembering the order of certain books in the Bible; -Robert's, of the aim and object of the parable just discussed: -it was a keen rebuke to the Scribes and Pharisees, who -murmured against Jesus for receiving sinners and eating -with them. When Harold's turn came, he spoke with -much emotion, and a face radiant with pleasure. He -said that he had on that day learnt the most important -lesson of his life; how good the Lord is, and how great -a sinner he himself had been; he had learnt how to love -Him, and how to trust Him; how to read the Bible, and -how to pray. He was not able to tell how it happened, -but there was now a meaning in the Scriptures, and a -sweetness in prayer, that he had never before suspected, -and that he hoped it would last for ever. He concluded -by saying that he could conceive of no greater blessing -than that of being enabled to feel all his life-long as he -felt that morning, after promising to try to live like a -Christian.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>To these remarks of Harold no one made reply. Robert -looked down a moment, then directed his gaze far -away, as if disturbed by some painful recollection. -Mary gazed wistfully on her cousin, and covered her face -with both hands. Frank slid from his seat, and coming -to Harold's side, insinuated himself upon his knee, and -looked affectionately into his face. All felt that a great -event had happened in their little circle; and that from -that time forth their amiable cousin was in a most -important sense their superior. They separated in silence, -Robert going to the spring, Mary to her room, and Harold -to talk with Sam.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Late in the afternoon they went together to the -seashore, and sitting around their flag-staff, on the clear -white sand, looked over the gently rippling waters, and -talked thankfully of their merciful deliverance, and of -their pleasant Island of Refuge. The air became chilly, -and the stars peeped out, before they sought the tent. -Again soft music stole upon the night air, and floated far -over the sands and waters. Then all was hushed. The -youthful worshippers had retired. And so softly did -sleep descend upon their eyelids, and so peacefully did -the night pass, that one might almost have fancied angels -had become their guardians, were it not for the still -more animating thought that the </span><em class="italics">God</em><span> of the angels was -there, and that He "gave his beloved sleep."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxiv"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXIV</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">MOTE IN THE EYE, AND HOW IT WAS REMOVED--CONCH -TRUMPET AND SIGNALS--TRAMP--ALARM</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The next morning, while planning together the -employments of the day, Frank came in, holding -his hand over his eye, having had a grain of -sand thrown into it by an unfortunate twitch of Dora's -tail. It pained him excessively, and he found it almost -impossible to keep from crying. Mary ran quickly and -brought a basin, for the purpose of his washing it out. -He however became frightened at finding his mouth and -nose immersed, and was near being strangled in the -attempt. It would have been better for so young a person, -if Mary had made him hold back his head, and dropped -the water under the uplifted lid. She next proposed to -remove it by introducing the smooth head of a large -needle to the painful spot, and moving the mote away; -but neither would Frank allow this. Robert then took -the matter in hand, and having in vain blown and -rubbed in various ways, endeavoured to remove the -substance by drawing the irritated lid over the other, in such -a way as to make the lash of one a sort of wiper to -the other. But neither did this succeed. By this time -the eye had become much inflamed, and Frank began -to whimper. Harold asked him to bear it for a minute -longer, and he would try old Torgah's plan. With a -black filament of moss, the best substitute he could devise -for a horse hair, he made a little loop, which he inserted -under the uplifted lid, so as to enclose the foreign -substance; then letting the lid fall, he drew out the loop, -and within it the grain of sand. Robert observed that -an almost infallible remedy is to bandage the eye and -take a nap; and Mary added, that it would be still more -certain if a flaxseed were put into the eye before going -to sleep. Frank, however, needed no further treatment; -he bathed his eye with cold water, wore a bandage for -an hour, and then was as well as ever.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>During the conversation that preceded this incident, -Harold had brought out a hammer and large nail, and -now occupied himself with making a smooth hole in the -small end of one of the conches. Having succeeded, he -put the conch to his lips, and after several trials brought -from it a loud clear note like that of a bugle. Robert -also, finding that the sound came easily, called aloud, -"Come here, sister, let us teach you how to blow a -trumpet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was not until after several attempts that Mary -acquired the art. Frank was much amused to see how she -twisted and screwed her mouth to make it fit the hole; -and though he said nothing at the time, Harold had -afterwards reason to remember a lurking expression of -sly humour dancing about the corners of his mouth and eyes.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, cousin," said Harold, when Mary had succeeded -in bringing out the notes with sufficient clearness, "if -ever you wish to call us home when we are within a -mile of you at night, or half a mile during the day, you -have only to use this trumpet. For an ordinary call, -sound a long loud blast, but for </span><em class="italics">an alarm</em><span>, if there should -be such a thing, sound two long blasts, with the interval -of a second. When you wish to call for Frank, sound a -short blast, for Robert two, and for me three.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In his different strolls through the forest, Harold had -observed that the wild turkeys frequented certain oaks, -whose acorns were small and sweet. It was part of his -plan to capture a number of these birds in a trap, and -to keep them on hand as poultry, to be killed at pleasure. -For this purpose, it was necessary that the spot where the -trap was to be set should first be baited. He therefore -proposed to Robert to spend part of the forenoon in -selecting and baiting several places; and with this -intention they left home, having their pockets filled with -corn and peas. It did not require long to select half a -dozen such places, within a moderate distance of the -tent, to bait, and afterwards to mark them so that they -could be found.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Having completed this work, they were returning to -the tent, when they heard afar off the sound of the -conch. It was indistinct and irregular at first, as if -Mary had not been able to adjust her mouth properly -to the hole; but presently a note came to them so clear -and emphatic, that Mum pricked up his ears, and trotted -briskly on; and after a second's pause came another -long blast. "Harold! Harold!" Robert said in a quick -and tremulous tone, "that is an alarm! I wonder what -can be the matter. Now there are two short blasts; they -are for me; and now three for you. Come, let us hurry. -Something terrible must have happened to Frank or to Sam."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They quickened their pace to a run, and were -bursting through the bushes and briers, when they again -heard the two long blasts of alarm, followed by the short -ones, that called for each of them. They were seriously -disturbed, and continued their efforts until they came -near enough to see Mary walking about very composedly, -and Frank sitting, not far from the tent, with the conch -lying at his feet. These signs of tranquillity so far -relieved their anxiety, that they slackened their pace to a -moderate walk, but their faces were red, and their breath -short from exertion. They began to hope that the alarm -was on account of </span><em class="italics">good</em><span> news instead of bad--perhaps the -sight of a vessel on the coast. Robert was trembling with -excitement. A loud halloo roused the attention of Frank, -and springing lightly to his feet he ran to meet them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What is the matter?" asked Robert; but either Frank -did not hear, or did not choose to reply. He came up -with a merry laugh, talking so fast and loud, as to drown -all the questions.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ha! ha!" said he, "I thought I could bring you! -That was loud and strong, wasn't it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You!" Robert inquired. "What do you mean? Did -you blow the conch?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That I did," he replied; "I blew just as cousin -Harold said we must, to bring you all home."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But, Frank," remonstrated Harold, "the conch -sounded an alarm. It said, Something is the matter. -Now what was the matter?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, not much," Frank answered, "only I was getting -hungry, and thought it was time for you all to come -back. That was something, wasn't it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You wicked fellow!" said Robert, provoked out of -all patience, to think of their long run. "You have -put us to a great deal of trouble. Sister, how came you -to let him frighten us so?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Really, I could not help it," she replied. "When -I went to the spring a little while since, he excused -himself from going by saying that he felt tired; but no -sooner had I passed below the bluff, than I heard the -sound of the conch. I supposed at first it must be Sam, -who had become suddenly worse, and was blowing for -you to return; so I filled my bucket only half full, and -hurried home; when I ascended the bluff I saw the little -monkey, with the conch in his hand, blowing away with -all his might."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And didn't it go well?" asked Frank.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The young wag looked so innocent of every intent -except fun, and seemed withal to think his trick so clever, -that in spite of their discomfort, the boys laughed -heartily at the consternation he had produced, and at the half -comic, half tragic expression which his face assumed on -learning the consequences of his waggery. They gave -him a serious lecture, however, upon the subject, and -told him that hereafter he must not interfere with the -signals. But as he seemed to have such an uncommon -aptitude for trumpeting, Harold promised to prepare -him a conch for his own use, on condition that he played -them no more tricks. Frank was delighted at this, -and taking up the horn, blew, as he said, "all sorts of -crooked ways," to show what he could do. The boys -were astonished. Frank was the most skilful trumpeter -of the company; and on being questioned how he -acquired the art, replied, that when he and his mother had -gone on a visit to one of her friends, during the -preceding summer, he and a negro boy used to go after the -cows every evening, and blow horns for their amusement.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxv"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXV</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">A HUNTER'S MISFORTUNE--RELIEF TO A SPRAIN--HOW TO -AVOID BEING LOST IN THE WOODS, AND TO RECOVER -ONE'S COURSE AFTER BEING LOST--A STILL HUNT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>It was remarked by Mary the next morning, that -if some one did not go out hunting they should -soon be out of provision. "Which for our character -as marooners I hope will not be the case," rejoined -Harold. "Come, Robert, shall we be hunters today?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We cannot do better," Robert languidly replied, -"unless we go fishing instead."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, do let me go with you," begged Frank. "I am so -tired of being cooped up here under this oak tree, and -running for ever to the spring and to the oyster bank. I -want to go either hunting or fishing."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Perhaps we can do both," said Mary, perceiving from -Robert's looks that he was disinclined to any great -exertion. "Cousin Harold can take Frank and go to the -woods, while you and I, brother, can catch a mess of fish."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That will do! O, yes, that is the very plan," Frank -exclaimed, clapping his hands. "Then we can run a -race to see who shall do best."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The company separated; Harold took Frank and -disappeared in the forest, where they were absent several -hours, and Robert and Mary went to the oyster bank, -where they supplied themselves with bait, and then -embarking on the raft, began to fish for sheepshead, near -a log imbedded in the mud, and covered with barnacles -and young oysters. The success of the fishing party -was very good; they soon had a basket half full of fish, -and the remainder filled with shrimp.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Not so with the hunters. Robert and Mary were -engaged in preparing their prizes for use, when they -heard a sharp halloo, and saw Frank emerging from a -dense growth of bushes, with the rifle upon his shoulder, -followed by Harold, who was limping painfully, and -beckoning them to approach.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Washing their hands with haste, Robert and Mary -ran to meet them. Harold was seated on a log, looking -very pale. Within an hour after leaving the tent he had -sprained his ankle, and ever since had been slowly and -with great suffering attempting to return. Mary was -frightened to see the haggard looks of her cousin, and -inquired anxiously what she could do to help him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Take the gun, sister," said Robert. "Lean on me, -cousin, I will support you to the tent, and then show -you the best thing in the world for a sprain."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary ran to the tent, put the gun in its place, -prepared Harold's couch, and then at Robert's request -hurried with Frank to the spring and brought up a -bucket of water, by the time that Harold's shoe and -stocking had been removed. The ankle was much -swollen, and the blood had settled around it in deep blue -clouds.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, sister, bring me the coffee pot and a basin."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The basin was placed under the foot, and the coffee -pot filled with cool water was used to pour a small -stream upon the injured part. This process was -continued for half an hour, by which time the inflammation -and pain were greatly reduced. It was also repeated -several times that day, and once more before retiring to -bed, the good effects being manifest on each occasion.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This accident not only confined the whole company -at home for the rest of the day, but caused an unpleasant -conviction to press heavily upon the mind of Robert--the -whole responsibility of supplying the family with -food and other necessaries would for a time devolve upon -himself. This fact almost made him shudder, for though -a willing boy, he was not robust; labour was painful to -him; at times he felt a great disinclination to bodily -effort, but the greatest difficulty in the way of his -success in their present mode of life, was his ignorance of -some of the most necessary arts of a hunter.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Harold," said he, with a rueful face, the next -morning, when they had finished talking over the various -means for discovering and approaching game in the -forest; "to tell you the truth, I am afraid of </span><em class="italics">getting -lost</em><span> in these thick and tangled woods. It is a perfect -wonder to me how you can dash on through bush and -brier, and turn here and there, as if you knew every -step of the way, when, if I were left alone, I should never -find my way home at all. Now my head is easily turned, -and when I am once lost, I am lost."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I know exactly what you mean," replied Harold, -"and in former times I used to feel the same way. But -there are two or three rules which helped me much, and -which I will give to you.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The first is, </span><em class="italics">never allow to yourself that you are -lost</em><span>. Say to yourself that you are mistaken, or that -you have taken the wrong course, or anything that you -will, but never allow the </span><em class="italics">lost feeling</em><span> to come over you, -so long as you can keep it off.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"When, however, you ascertain that you have unfortunately -missed your track, your next rule is to sit down -</span><em class="italics">as quietly as possible</em><span> to determine your course. Most -people in such a case become excited, run here and there, -at perfect random, and become worse bewildered than -before. First do you determine the points of the -compass, and then strike for the point you are most certain -of reaching. For instance, you know that anywhere on -this island the sea lies to the west, and a river to the -north. You can surely find either of these places; and -when once found you will be no longer in doubt, although -you may be far from home."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But how am I to know the points of the compass?" -inquired Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Easily enough," his cousin replied. "But before -speaking of that, let me give you my third rule, which is, -</span><em class="italics">never get lost</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert laughed. "That is the only rule I want. Give -me that and you may have the rest."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then," continued Harold, "make it your constant -habit to notice the course you travel, and the time you -are travelling. Watch the sun, or else the shadows of -the trees, and the angle at which you cross them. Early -in the morning the shadows are very long, and point -west. In the middle of the forenoon, they are about -as long as the trees that make them, and all point -north-west. And at twelve o'clock they are very short, and -point due north. To a woodsman the shadows are both -clock and compass; and by keeping your mind on them, -you can easily make what the captain would call your -</span><em class="italics">dead reckoning</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But," said Robert, "what would you do on such a -day as this, when there is neither sun nor shadow?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You must work by another rule," he replied. "Old -Torgah gave me three signs for telling the points of the -compass, by noticing the limbs, the bark, and the green -moss on the trunks of trees </span><em class="italics">well exposed</em><span> to the sun. -Moss, you know, loves the shade, while the bark and -limbs grow all the faster for having plenty of light. As -a general rule, therefore, you will find the south, or -sunny side of a tree marked by large limbs and thick, -rough bark, and the north side covered, more or less, with -whatever green moss there may be on it.[#] Did I ever tell -you how these signs helped me once to find my way home?"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Happening not long since to converse with an old and -observant farmer, on the subject of these natural signs, he pointed -out another.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">"Notice," said he, "the direction in which those trees </span><em class="italics small">lean</em><span class="small">."</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span class="small">We were in a pine forest, and, almost without exception, the -trees that declined from a perpendicular leaned towards the east. -The severe winds through the up country of South Carolina, -Georgia and Alabama, which start our trees and unsettle our -fences, usually prevail from the west. That is the point also -from which almost invariably come our thunder storms.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Robert replied that he had not. "I was at my uncle's, -where I had never been before, in a newly settled part -of the country. A small stream ran near his house, -and bent considerably around his plantation. Down -this stream I followed one day, in search of ducks, and -walked several miles before thinking of home. My -uncle's house lay due east, and instead of returning the -way I went, I determined to take a shorter course -through the woods. I had not gone far, however, before -a fat squirrel jumped upon a log, within good shooting -distance, curled his tail over his back, and sat there -barking; he seemed to give me every invitation that a -squirrel possibly could to shoot him, and I did so. But -it was really curious to see the consequence. Such a -barking of squirrels I never heard before in my life. -They were all around me, jumping, shaking their tails, -and </span><em class="italics">quaw-quawing</em><span> at such a rate, that it was almost like -witchcraft. I killed as many as I could carry, and once -more set out for home. But I had completely lost my -course; the chase had taken off my mind, and I could tell -neither which way I came into the wood, nor how I was -to go out of it. My uncle's house I knew lay to the -east, and the stream to the north. But which way was -east, and which north? The sun was hidden, and the -trees were so close and thick, that the moss covered their -large trunks on every side, and the limbs and bark for -the same reason seemed to be of equal size all round. At -last I spied a small tree, that was pretty well exposed to -the sun, and the limbs of which were evidently larger, -and the bark rougher on one side than on the other; there -was also a beautiful tuft of green moss growing at its -root, on the side opposite to the large limbs. These -signs satisfied me; but to make assurance doubly sure, -I cut into the tree far enough to ascertain that the -thickest bark was on the roughest side. That one tree was my -guide. I struck a straight course for home, and reached -it without difficulty. Now, if you take these rules, you -can guide yourself anywhere through these woods, in -which you will never be more than three or four miles -to the east of the sea-shore."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Thank you, cousin," said Robert; "thank you -sincerely. You have relieved my mind from the greatest -embarrassment I have felt at the thought of roaming -these dark woods alone. Your rules give me confidence; -for the very trees that before caused my bewilderment -shall now become my guides."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He took his gun, called his dog, and gave a look to -Frank, in the expectation that he also would come. -But Frank had listened quietly to the preceding -conversation, and had as quietly made up his mind not -to go. He sat beside the cage, watching the opossum, -and took no notice of dog, gun, or look.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Jump, Frank," said Robert, in a cheering tone; "I -am ready to go. Let us see if we cannot find a deer."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, I thank you," he soberly replied; "I do not love -to get lost. It does not feel pleasant. I had rather -stay at home and pour water on cousin Harold's foot."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then stay," said Robert, in a disappointed tone; -"I forgot that you were a baby."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold, however, who knew that Frank was an -uncommon pedestrian, and that Robert preferred to have -company, whispered to him, "He is not going to lose -himself, Frank. I think, too, he will kill some deer, and -who knows but he may find another fawn to keep Dora -company." Frank seized his cap, and calling out, -"Brother! brother! I am coming!" dashed off in -pursuit. Fidelle started too, but they returned to tie her -up, and to say to Mary that she must not be uneasy if -they did not return by dinner-time, as they were -unwilling to come without game; then taking some parched -corn in their pockets in case of hunger, together with -Frank's hatchet and matches, they again set off.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The first business was to visit the turkey baits; at one -of which the corn and peas had all disappeared, with -evident traces of having been eaten by turkeys. "What -a pity we had not brought some more bait," remarked -Robert; "Harold says that when they have once found -food at a place, they are almost sure to return the next -day to look for more. We must share with them our -dinner of parched corn."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Renewing the bait, they proceeded in a straight course -south, having for their guide the bright clouds that -showed the place of the sun to the south-east. Frank -was very anxious for Robert to kill some of the many -squirrels that frolicked around them. "May be," said -he, "if you shoot, they will quaw-quaw for you as they -did for Cousin Harold, and then we can go home -loaded." But Robert replied that this would be a -useless waste of ammunition: that it would probably scare -off the deer from the neighbourhood; and that, -moreover, his gun was not loaded for such small game.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Hardly had the argument closed before Mum began -to smell and snort, here and there, intent upon a -confused trail. His motion became soon more steady, and -he started off at a pace that made the hunters run to -keep in sight. Afraid that at this rate Frank would -give out, and that he himself would be too much out of -breath to aim surely, or to creep cautiously upon the -deer, Robert called out, "Steady, Mum!" The well-trained -brute instantly slackened his speed, and keeping -only about a rod ahead, went forward at a moderate walk. -In this way they followed for a full quarter of a mile, -when Robert observed him take his nose from the ground, -and walk with noiseless step, keeping his eyes keenly -directed forwards. He "steadied" him again by a half -whispered command, and kept close at his heels. Soon -he saw a pair of antlers peering above a distant thicket, -and the brown side of a deer between the branches. -Softly ordering Mum to "come in," and noticing that -what little wind there was blew so as not to carry their -scent to the deer, he said to Frank, "Buddy, if you will -remain by this large poplar, I will creep behind yonder -thicket, and see if I cannot get a shot. Will you be -afraid?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No," he replied, "if you do not go too far away."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I will not go out of hearing," Robert said, "and if -you need anything, whistle for me, but do not call. -Hide yourself behind this tree, and when you hear me -shoot, come as soon as you please."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was easy to cover his advance behind the dense -foliage of a viny bower, until he was quite near. He -paused to listen; the rustle of leaves and the sound of -stamping feet were distinctly heard. A short but -cautious movement gave him a commanding view of the -ground. There were three deer feeding within easy -reach of his shot. He sprung both barrels, and tried to -be deliberate, but in spite of all resolution his heart -jumped into his mouth, and his hand shook violently; he -had what hunters call "the buck-ague." Steadying his -piece against a stout branch, he aimed at the shoulders -of the largest, and fired. It fell, with a bound forward. -The other deer, instead of darting away, as he expected, -turned in apparent surprise to look at the unusual -vision of smoke and fire, accompanied by such a noise, -when he took deliberate aim with a now steady hand, -and fired at the head of the next largest, as it was in -the act of springing away.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come, Frank! come!" he shouted.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank, however, had started at the first report, and -was now running at the top of his speed. Robert rushed -forward to dye his hand for the first time in the blood -of so noble a victim; yet it made him almost shudder -to hear the knife grate through the delicate flesh, and to -see the rich blood gurgling upon the ground. Had it -not been that such butchery was necessary to subsistence, -he would have resolved at that moment to repeat it no -more.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But what was next to be done? Here were two large -deer lying upon the earth. Should he skin and cleanse -them there, and attempt to carry home the divided -quarters? or should he carry home one deer and return for the -other? He decided upon the last. Before proceeding -homewards, however, he blazed a number of trees, to -show afar off the place of his game; then selecting a -tree, as far as he could distinguish in his way, he went -towards it, chopping each bush and sapling with his -hatchet; and making a broad blaze upon this tree, he -selected another in the same line, and proceeded thus -until he reached the tent. He had learnt by one-half -day's practice to thread the trackless forest with a -steadiness of course and a confidence of spirit that were -surprising to himself.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxvi"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXVI</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">CRUTCHES IN DEMAND--CURING VENISON--PEMMICAN--SCALDING -OFF A PORKER'S HAIR WITH LEAVES AND -WATER--TURKEY TROUGH--SOLITARY WATCHING--FORCE -OF IMAGINATION--FEARFUL RENCOUNTER--DIFFERENT -MODES OF REPELLING WILD BEASTS</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Harold's ankle continued so painful whenever -he attempted to move, that Sam advised him, -the morning after the accident, to construct -for himself a pair of crutches. "Make 'em strong and -good, Mas Harol," said he, with a broad grin of -satisfaction. "I hope by time you trow 'em away, I'll pick -'em up." This work occupied the two invalids, while -Robert and Frank were engaged in their successful deer hunt.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When the venison was brought home, Harold assisted -in various ways in preparing it for use; and also -promised that if he was provided with the necessary means, -he would see that all which was thereafter brought in -should be properly cured. His favourite mode was by -the process called </span><em class="italics">jerking</em><span>. The plan was this: A -wig-wam was made, about five feet in diameter at the base, -and five feet high, leaving a hole at the top about two -feet wide. A place for fire was scooped in the middle; -and the pieces of venison were hung in the smoke that -poured through the open top. Pieces an inch thick, -when exposed at the same time to smoke and sunshine -were perfectly cured in the course of a day. The hams -required, of course, a longer time, and were all the -better for a little salt. The </span><em class="italics">salting tub</em><span> was made of a -fresh deer's skin, fleshy side up, supported by stakes so -as to sag in the middle. A substitute for a </span><em class="italics">pickle barrel</em><span> -was also devised in the course of time; this consisted of -a deer's skin, stripped off whole, and rendered -water-tight by stopping the holes; in this the meat was put, -covered with a strong brine, and drawn up into a tree. -When the visits of the flesh-fly were apprehended, the -mouth of the sack was secured by a string. But the -most convenient form in which the meat was cured was -that known as </span><em class="italics">pemmican</em><span>. To prepare this the meat -was jerked until perfectly dry, then pounded fine, and -mixed with half its own weight of melted grease; after -which it was packed away in skin bags, having the hair -outwards. The pemmican could be eaten, like bologna -sausage, either cooked or raw, and kept perfectly sweet -as long as it was needed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While describing these several modes of preparing and -preserving their meat, it may not be amiss to mention -also a method adopted by Harold for scalding off an -opossum's hair without any of the usual appliances for -heating the water. The opossum had been killed before -it was known that the utensils for boiling were all in use -and could not be spared. Robert was perplexed, for he -knew that the hair "sets" as soon as the carcass is cold, -and refuses to be drawn. But Harold replied with a smile,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I have seen hogs scalded by being put into a deep -puddle of water heated with red hot stones. All the -water needed for so small an object as the opossum may -be heated in a deer skin, hung like our salting tub over -the fire. But I will show you a still easier plan."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He gathered a pile of dry leaves, with which he covered -the body, and then poured on water until the pile was -quite wet; after which he piled on a much larger quantity -of dry leaves, which he set on fire. When the mass had -burnt down, the hair of the opossum was found so -thoroughly </span><em class="italics">steamed</em><span> by the surrounding heat, that it yielded -as easily as if it had passed through the most approved -process of the pork cleaning art.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Towards sunset Robert went to the turkey baits; -the birds had returned to the place they had visited -before, and eaten all the parched corn thrown there -the second time. He renewed the bait, with this -difference (made on Harold's suggestion)--that whereas he -had formerly scattered the corn broad-cast, he now -strewed it in a sort of trough, or shallow trench, made -in the ground. This trench was made on a line proceeding -straight from a place of concealment, selected -within good shooting distance. Turkeys are greedy -feeders; and when they find a place baited as that was, -they gather on each side of the trench, with their heads -close together, trying each to obtain his share of the -prize; and a person having a gun loaded with duck or -squirrel shot, has been known to kill six or eight at a -time, by firing among their interlocking heads.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>An additional visit enabled Robert to determine that -the hour of their coming was early in the morning; -and this being the only other circumstance wanting to -fix the time of his own coming to meet them, he used that -opportunity to arrange to his fancy the place of his -concealment. The trench was on a line with two short -hedges of bamboo brier, diverging from each other in -the shape of the letter V, having a place of egress at -the angle. He closed the mouth of the V by planting a -blind of evergreens, high as his head, and very close at -the bottom; and as it was probable that he should be -compelled to remain some hours in concealment, he made -a seat, and opened through the blind a hole for observation.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On the following morning he was up and moving at -the peep of day. Mary prepared him a cup of coffee, -and by the time that there was light sufficient to follow -the blazed track he was on the way. His course lay -eastward, and through the opening branches glowed -that beautiful star which he had often admired, Venus, -the gem of the morning, "flaming upon the forehead of -the dawn."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank begged hard to be allowed to go too, his -confidence in Robert's woodsmanship having been greatly -increased by the recent success; but Harold decided -against him. He said that in turkey shooting the fewer -persons there were present the better; that Robert -himself must keep still as a mouse, and that well trained as -Mum was, it would be better even for him to be left -behind. Robert therefore departed alone, putting into -his pocket a small volume of Shakespeare, to aid in -whiling away the slow hours of his solitary watch.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On arriving at the spot his first act was to see that -the bait was yet untouched. He took his seat, and -continued for a long time peeping through the port hole, -and listening with an attention so acute that he could -hear the rush of his own blood along the throbbing -arteries. But as the minutes passed, and no change -occurred, not even the chirp of a bird or the bark of a -squirrel enlivening the grim solitude, his excitement -gradually gave way to weariness. He leaned his gun -against the wall of vines, and drew out his book. It was -the first volume, containing that magnificent drama, -"The Tempest." He read rapidly the familiar scenes -describing Ariel, the light, invisible spirit, and Caliban, -the hideous son of the old hag, and Prospero, with his -beautiful daughter, and the dripping refugees from the -sea, and became so deeply absorbed as perfectly to forget -where he was, until a slight rustling behind a briery -thicket near the bait aroused his attention. Whatever -the animal might have been, its step was very stealthy, -and evidently approaching. Laying down the book, and -grasping his gun, he peeped cautiously around; nothing -was visible. Soon he heard a rattling upon the ground -of falling fragments, as if from some animal climbing a -tree, and a grating sound like that of bark which is -grasped and crushed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wonder what that can be?" he mentally soliloquized. -"Perhaps a large fox-squirrel climbing after -acorns--but no, there is too much bark falling for that. -It must be a squirrel barking a dead limb for worms. -That's it! O, yes, that's it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But it was no squirrel, and had Robert been more of -a woodsman he would not have returned so quietly to -his reading. Indeed, he had become more deeply -interested in his book than in his business, and was glad of -any excuse that allowed him to return to Prospero and -the shipwrecked crew. He read a few pages more, and -stopping to connect in his mind the disjointed parts of -the story, his eye rested upon what appeared to be the -bushy tail of a very large squirrel, lying upon a limb -of the tree that overhung the bait.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I knew it was a squirrel," said he to himself; "but -he is a bouncer! How long his tail is! and how it moves -from side to side like a cat's, when it sees a bird or -a mouse that it is trying to catch. I wish I could -see his body, but it is hidden by that bunch of leaves."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>His imagination was so powerfully impressed with the -graphic scenery of "The Tempest," that he could -scarcely think of anything else. The idea in his mind -at that moment was the ludicrous scene in which the -drunken Stephano comes upon the queer bundle, made -up of Caliban and Trinculo, lying head to head under the -same frock, and appearing to his unsteady eyes like a -monster with two pairs of legs at each end. As Robert -looked into the tree, he almost laughed to catch himself -fancying that he saw Caliban's head lying on the same -limb on which lay the squirrel's tail, and staring at him -with its two great eyes. Indeed he did see something. -There was a veritable head resting there, and two great -eyeballs were glaring upon him, and nothing but the -irresistible influence of the scenes he had read deceived -him for a moment with the idea that it was Caliban's.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A second and steady look would probably have -revealed the truth; but for this he had not time. The -welcome "twit! twit!" of the expected game caused him -to look through his port hole, and a large turkey cock, -accompanied by four hens, ran directly to the trench, -and began to eat as fast as they could pick up the grains. -Robert cautiously slipped his gun through the port hole, -and took deliberate aim, confident that he could kill the -five at one shot. But hesitating a moment whether he -should commit such wholesale destruction, when they -were already so well supplied with fresh meat, his gun -made a slight noise against the leaves, which attracted -the attention of the turkeys, and caused the hens to -dart away. The gobbler, being the leader and -protector of the party, stood his ground courageously, -stretching his long neck full four feet high, looking in -every direction, and then coming cautiously towards the -blind to reconnoitre.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert had gained experience from his still hunting; -and in this conjuncture stood perfectly motionless, -keeping his gun as immovable as the stiff branch of a dry -tree. The bird was deceived. It returned quietly to -the trench, and commenced feeding. Robert waited in -the hope that it would be joined by another; but no other -coming, he fired while it was picking up the last few -grains, and killed it. The moment of pulling the trigger, -he heard a rustle of leaves in the tree above the turkey, -and the moment after the report of his gun a heavy fall -upon the ground. As he rushed from his concealment -to seize the fallen game, he was horrified to see an -enormous beast of the cat kind, crushing the head of the -bird in its mouth, while its paw pinioned the fluttering -wings. It was a panther. It had crawled into the tree -while Robert was reading. It was </span><em class="italics">its</em><span> tail he had -mistaken for a squirrel's, and </span><em class="italics">its</em><span> head he had fancied was -Caliban's. For half an hour it had been glaring upon -him with its big eyeballs, waiting until he should pass -near enough to be pounced upon.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The coming of the turkeys had distracted its attention; -and being hungry, it had ceased to watch for its human -victim, and resolved upon that which was surer. When -Robert emerged from his concealment it turned upon -him, dropped the mangled head from its bloody mouth, -reversed the hair on both back and tail, showed its -enormous fangs, and growled. Had he retreated from the -field he might have escaped the terrible conflict that -awaited him, for the panther, left to the peaceable -possession of its prize, would probably have snatched it up -and ran away. But his horror at the sight was so great -that for a moment he was paralysed. He convulsively -clutched his gun, and was on the point of firing almost -without aim, when another fierce growl from the panther, -that appeared to be gathering itself for a leap, brought -him to his senses. He took deliberate aim between its -eyes, and fired. It was a desperate chance, for the gun -was loaded only with duck shot. The howl of rage and -pain with which the panther bounded upon him, and the -grinning horrible teeth that it showed, made his blood -run cold. He clubbed his gun, prepared to aim a -heavy blow upon its forehead, but, to his surprise, -instead of leaping upon him, it sprang upon the thicket -of briers, about three feet distant, and began furiously -to tear on every side at perfect random.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He needed no better chance to escape from so dangerous -a neighbourhood; and, in the moment of leaving, saw -that both eyes of the animal had been shot away, and -that the bloody humour was streaming down its face. -He hurried on for a few steps, but fearing that the -frantic beast might pursue him, he slipped behind a tree, -and pouring hastily into his gun a charge of powder, -which he rammed down as he ran, put upon that a -heavy load of deer shot, and then made his way homewards.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Ere he had run one-half the distance, however, his -fears began to subside. The panther, if not mortally -wounded, was stone-blind; why should he not muster -courage enough to complete the work, and thus perform -a feat of which he might be proud as long as he lived? -In the midst of this cogitation, he heard before him the -tramp of footsteps, and saw the glimmering of an animal -that bounded towards him with rapid pace. Could this -be the panther which had pursued him, and intercepted -his flight! He levelled his piece in readiness for battle, -and was preparing to pull trigger at the first fair sight, -when he saw that, instead of a panther, it was -Mum--good faithful Mum, broken loose from his confinement -at home, and come in a moment of need to help his -master. What a relief! Robert called him, patted him, -hugged him, and then said, "Stop, Mum! I'll give you -something to do directly. Just wait a minute, boy, till -I load this other barrel; and with you to help me, I -shall not be afraid of any panther, whether his eyes -are in or out."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mum had sagacity enough to know that his master was -greatly excited, and he showed his own sympathy by -whining, frisking about, and wagging his short tail. -Robert loaded with dispatch, hurried back, keeping Mum -directly before him, and holding his piece ready for -instant use; but the panther had disappeared.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On reaching the field of battle, Mum's first act was -to spring upon the prostrate bird, but finding it dead -he let it lie; then perceiving the odour of the panther's -track, his hair bristled, he followed the trail for a few -steps, and returned, looking wistfully into his master's -face. He evidently understood the dangerous character -of the beast that had been there, and was reluctant to -follow. Robert, however, put him upon the trail, and -encouraged him to proceed. Mum undertook the business -very warily. He went first to the brier on which -the panther had last been seen; then in a zigzag course, -that seemed to be interrupted by every bush against -which the blinded beast had struck; finally he bristled -up again, and gave signs of extreme caution. A few -steps brought them to a fallen log, between two large -branches of which Robert saw his formidable enemy, -crouched and panting. He softly called in his dog. The -panther pricked up its ears, and raised its head, as if -trying to pierce through the impenetrable gloom. -Robert came noiselessly nearer and nearer, until within -ten paces, then deliberately taking aim, he discharged -the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes. -It leaped convulsively forward, and died almost without -a struggle.</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 65%" id="figure-59"> -<span id="deliberately-taking-aim-he-discharged-the-whole-load-of-bullets-between-the-creature-s-eyes"></span><img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes" src="images/img-210.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>Soon as it was indubitably dead, Robert went forward -to examine it. He turned it over, felt its bony legs and -compact body; looked at the terrible fangs from which -he had made so narrow an escape, and, having satisfied -his curiosity, attempted to take it upon his shoulder; -but this was far beyond his strength--the panther was -heavy as a large deer. He marked carefully the spot -where it lay, and returning to the tree for his book and -bird, hurried home, to tell the others of his perilous -adventure.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Hardly had he come within sight, before Frank's quick -eyes discerned him. "What!" said he, with a playful -taunt, "only one turkey! I thought you would have -had a house full, you staid so long and fired so often. -Cousin Harold hardly knew what to make of it; he -said he supposed you must have </span><em class="italics">wounded</em><span> a turkey; so -I ran and let Mum loose to help you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am glad you did," replied Robert, drawing a long -breath, "for never in my life was I more in need of -help."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And you didn't get the other after all?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, yes, all I aimed at. But something came near -getting me, too. Where are Cousin Harold and sister?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"In the tent."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold and Mary smiled with pleasure to see the -fine bird on his shoulder, but could not understand the -seriousness of countenance with which he approached. -He related the particulars of his adventure, to which -they listened with breathless attention. Mary turned -very pale, Harold's eyes flashed fire, and Sam's white -teeth shone in repeated laughs of admiration.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"How I wish I could have been with you," said -Harold, looking mournfully at his lame foot.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wish you had been."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That was a terrible moment, when you had fired -your last barrel, and the panther was rushing upon you. -You must have given up all for lost."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No," replied Robert, "I felt myself tremendously -excited, but had no idea of giving up."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is natural," said Harold. "No one ever gives -up while there is anything to do. But do tell me, what -did you think of? People can think so fast, and so -powerfully, when brought to the pinch, that I like to -hear all about their plans and thoughts. Tell me everything."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"From first to last," said Robert, smiling, "I thought -of many things, but of none which I had time to execute, -except to fire into his eyes, and club my gun. I first -thought of running away, but not until I had stood so -long that the panther seemed about to spring upon me. -Then the idea occurred to me of trying the power of my -eye, as father recommended about dogs; but I confess -there was more power in his eye than mine, for I was -badly frightened. My next thought was to take off my -cap and rush upon him, as if that was some deadly -weapon. I heard once of a lady in India, who saved -herself and several others from a Bengal tiger, by -rushing at him with an umbrella which she kept opening and -shutting as she ran. There was another plan still, of a -negro in Georgia, who fought and killed a panther with -his knife. But," he continued, "let us talk a moment -of the carcass. What shall I do with it; leave it there -or bring it to the tent?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, bring it, bring it, by all means," Harold replied; -"I doubt not Cousin Mary and Frank will help you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary was not at all pleased with the prospect of -such unladylike business, and in consequence gave -Harold a look of disapproval, which he affected not to -see. She went, nevertheless, and the panther was soon -lying before the tent-door. The rest of the forenoon was -spent in flaying it, which they did with the claws, tail -and ears attached; for Robert had remarked, that being -compelled to imitate Hercules in destroying wild beasts, -he had a fancy to imitate him also in his couch. While -thus engaged, Harold asked for the story of the negro.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is not much of a story," said Robert; "I thought -of it merely in connection with the rest. The negro was -going to his wife's house, which was some miles distant -from the plantation, and which made it necessary for him -to pass through a dark, dismal swamp. Usually he passed -it by daylight, for it was infested by wild beasts; but -being a daring fellow, he sometimes went by night, armed -only with a long sharp knife. The last time he made -the attempt he did not reach his wife's house, and his -master went in search of him. Deep in the swamp he -had met with a panther, and had a terrible fight. Traces -of blood were plentiful, and deep tracks, where first one -and then the other had made some unusual effort. Near -at hand lay the panther, stabbed in nine places, and a -little beyond lay the negro, torn almost to pieces. They -had killed each other."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wonder," said Harold, "that he did not carry a -torch; no wild beast will attack a person bearing fire."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Are you sure of that?" Robert inquired.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"As sure as I can be, from having heard of it often, -and tried it twice."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert begged for the particulars.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I went with my father and two other gentlemen, on -a hunting excursion among the mountains, where we -camped out, of course. One of the gentlemen having -heard that there were plenty of wolves in that region, -and wishing, as he said, to have some fun that night, had -rubbed gum assafoetida upon the soles of his boots, -before leaving the tent for it is said that wolves are -attracted by the smell of this gum, and will follow it to -a great distance. Now, whether it was the smell of the -assafoetida or of our game, I will not pretend to say, but -the wolves came that night in such numbers that we could -scarcely rest. They howled first on this side and then -on that, and barked in such short quick notes, that one -sounded like half a dozen. Our horses were terribly -frightened; we could scarcely keep them within bounds; -and our dogs ran slinking into the tent with every sign -of fear. The only plan by which we could sleep with -comfort was by building a large fire, and keeping it -burning all night."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Did not the gentleman who was so fond of wolves -go out after them?" asked Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, yes, we all went, again and again, but the cunning -creatures kept in the edge of the darkness, and when -we approached on one side, they ran to the other. It -was there I heard the other gentleman, who was esteemed -a great hunter, remark, that all wild beasts are afraid of fire."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wonder why?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Night beasts are afraid I suppose, because they prowl -in darkness; and as for the others, if they once feel the -pain of fire they will be apt to keep out of its way."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The other circumstance is this:--Last year I went -on a night hunt, with some boys of my own age; and -not only did we meet with very poor success, but for -some hours were completely lost. About an hour before -day I left the company, and returned home; for I had -promised my mother to return by twelve o'clock. Before -parting company, we heard a panther in the woods -directly in my way, crying for all the world like a -young child. The boys tried to frighten me out of my -intention; but I told them that if they would only let -me have a good torch, I should safely pass by a dozen -panthers. It was full two miles home. The panther -continued his cry until I came within a furlong, and -then ceased. As I passed the piece of woods from which -his voice appeared to come, I heard afar off the stealthy -tread of something retiring, and saw two large eyes -shining in the dark. I have always supposed that these -were the eyes and tread of the panther, and that it was -driven off by the torch."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxvii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXVII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">TURKEY-PEN--SUCKING WATER THROUGH OOZY SAND--EXPLORING -TOUR--APPEARANCE OF THE COUNTRY--"MADAME -BRUIN"--SOLDIER'S REMEDY FOR CHAFED -FEET--NIGHT IN THE WOODS--PRAIRIE--INDIAN -HUT--FRUIT TREES--SINGULAR SPRING</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>It would be useless, and perhaps tedious, to trace thus -day by day, and hour by hour, the history of our -young friends. We will now pass over an interval -of nearly three weeks, from Saturday, November sixth, -when Robert's contest with the panther occurred, to -Wednesday, November twenty-fourth, when their affairs -received another turn.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The only incident worth relating that occurred during -this period, was the construction of a pen for entrapping -turkeys. It was simply a covered enclosure, of ten or -twelve feet square, with a deep trench communicating -from the outside to the centre. This trench was made -deep enough to allow a feeding turkey to walk under the -side of the pen, and next the wall, inside, it was bridged -over, so that the birds in running around the enclosure, -after having entered, might not fall into the trench, and -see their way out. This trap is planned with a knowledge -of the fact, that though a turkey looks down when -feeding, it never looks down when trying to escape. -This is equally true of the quail or southern partridge, -and perhaps of most of the gallinaceous birds. By -means of this trap the boys took so many turkeys that -they were at last weary of seeing them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the meantime Harold's ankle had become so nearly -well, that for a week it had been strong enough for -all ordinary purposes; and Sam's bones, though by no -means fit to be used, were rapidly knitting, and gave -promise of being all that broken bones can become in -the course of a few weeks. No one had yet come to -their rescue. Often had they gone, singly and together, -to the flag-staff, and swept the watery horizon with their -glass, but no helper appeared, and no sign. Robert -and Mary had learned by this time to curb their impatience, -and to wait in calmness the time when they should -commence working upon their proposed boat.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>From the first day that they found themselves shut -up upon the island, Robert and Harold had meditated -an exploration of the surrounding country, but had -hitherto been prevented by various causes. Among these -was Mary's excessive nervousness at the idea of being -left alone, and particularly so after Robert's contest with -the panther; but now she said, that with Fidelle to -guard, and with Sam to shoot, exclusive of what she -herself might do in case of an emergency, she gave her -consent to the tour.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The stock of provision laid in by this time was quite -respectable. Five deer had been killed, and their hams -were now in the smoke, the company having in the -meantime subsisted upon the other parts of the venison, -turkeys from the pen, oysters, crabs, and fish. There -were also fifty dried fish, two live turkeys, and four fat -"pigs" (so called) in the cage, to say nothing of the -stores brought from home. Before starting, the boys -provided Mary with a large supply of wood for the -kitchen and smoke-house, water also, and everything else -which they could foresee as needful. They loaded the -remaining guns with heavy shot, and laid them aside -ready for use; and, moreover, offered to build for her a -palisade around the tent, by driving down stakes, and -wattling them with grape vines; but to this last Mary -objected, saying she was ashamed to be considered so -great a coward.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was broad daylight on the morning of Wednesday, -the twenty-fourth day of November, when they set out -upon their tour. Robert carried the wallet of provision, -consisting of parched corn, jerked venison, and a few -hard crackers of Mary's manufacture; in his belt he -fastened a flat powder flask filled with water, being the -best substitute he could devise for a canteen. Harold -carried the blanket rolled like a wallet, and Frank's -hatchet stuck in his belt.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Willing to ascertain the coastwise dimensions of the -island, and also the approaches to it from sea, they -directed their course along the hard smooth beach, -occasionally ascending the bluff for the purpose of observing -the adjacent country. Their rate of travelling was -at first intentionally slow, for they were both pedestrians -enough to know that the more slowly a journey is commenced, -the more likely it is to be comfortably continued.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At the end of six miles they plainly discerned the -southern extremity of the island, lying a mile beyond, -and marked by a high bank of sand, thrown up in -such profusion as almost to smother a group of dwarfish, -ill-formed cedars. Beyond the bluff they saw the river -setting eastward from the sea, and bordered on its -further side with a dense growth of mangroves. Satisfied -with this discovery, and observing that, after -proceeding inland for a few miles, the river bent suddenly -to the north, they turned their faces eastward, resolved -to strike for some point upon the bank. The sterile -soil of the beach, and its overhanging bluff, which was -varied only by an occasional clump of cedars and a -patch of prickly pears, with now and then a tall palmetto, -that stood as a gigantic sentry over its pigmy -companions, was exchanged as they receded from the coast, -first for a thick undergrowth of low shrubs and a small -variety of oak, then for trees still larger, which were -oftentimes covered with vines, whose long festoons and -pendant branches were loaded with clusters of blue and -purple grapes. About midway of the island the surface -made a sudden ascent, assuming that peculiar character -known as "hammock," and which, to unpractised eyes, -looks like a swamp upon an elevated ridge.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Before leaving the beach the boys had quenched their -thirst at a spring of cool, fresh water, found by -scratching in the sand at high water mark, but which they -would not have been able to enjoy had it not been for -a simple device of Robert's. The sand was so soft and -oozy, that before the basin they had excavated was -sufficiently full to dish from, its sides had fallen in. -Harold had tried at several places, but failing in all, -he hallooed to Robert, whom he had left behind, to -know what had been his success.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come and see," was the reply. Harold went, but -saw nothing.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There is my spring," said Robert, pointing to the -end of a reed like that of a pipe-stem, sticking out of the -sand. "Suck at that," he continued, "and you will -get all that you want."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold tried it, and rose delighted. "Capital!" he -exclaimed; "but how do you keep the sand from rising -with the water?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert drew out the reed, and showed him a piece of -cloth fastened as a strainer on its lower end. "I have -often thus quenched my thirst when fishing on our sandy -beaches, and have never found it to fail."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is exceedingly simple," remarked Harold. "I -wonder I never saw it nor heard of it before."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"So do I," rejoined Robert; "and yet I question -whether I should ever have heard of it myself, had it -not been for the Hottentots."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold's eyes opened wide at the mention of Hottentots, -and Robert went on to say, "A year or two since, -while reading an account of the suffering of people in -South Africa for the want of water, and their various -devices for obtaining it, I was struck with the simplicity -of one of their plans. On coming to a place where the -water was near the surface, but where they could not -dig a well, they would make a narrow hole a yard or -more deep, and insert a small reed having a bunch of -grass or moss tied around its lower end. This reed they -buried, all except a short end left above ground, and -packed the earth tightly around it. Then they sucked -strongly at the open end, and it is said that, if the -earth was sufficiently moist and if the soil was not too -close, the water would soon run through the reed, -cleansed of its mud and sand by passing through the -rude filter attached to its lower end."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Whoever may have been its author, it is an excellent -device," said Harold. "I shall not forget it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At noon the boys seated themselves under a heavy -canopy of vines, and ate their frugal dinner in sight -of a luscious-looking dessert, hanging in purple clusters -above and around them, which in its turn they did not -fail to enjoy.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Resuming their journey to the east, they proceeded -about a mile further, when Mum, who had trotted along -with quite a philosophic air, as if knowing that his -masters were intent upon something other than hunting, -was seen to dash forward a few steps, smell here and -there intently, then with a growl of warning to come -beside them for protection.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That is a panther, I'll warrant," said Robert. "At -least Mum acted exactly in that way the other day -when I put him upon the panther's track. Had we -not better avoid it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"By no means," replied Harold. "Let us see what -the creature is. We are on an exploring tour, you know, -and that includes animals as well as trees. A panther -is a cowardly animal, unless it has very greatly the -advantage; and if you could conquer one with a single -load of duck-shot when alone and surprised, surely we -two can manage another."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," said Robert, "but I assure you, my success -was more from accident than skill; and I would rather -not try it again. However, it will do no harm to push -on cautiously, and see what sort of neighbours we have."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They patted their dog, and gave him a word of -encouragement; the brave fellow looked up, as if to -remonstrate against the dangerous undertaking, but on -their persisting went cheerfully upon the trail; he took -good care, however, to move very slowly, and to keep but -little in advance of the guns. The two boys walked -abreast, keeping their pieces ready for instant use, and -proceeded thus for about fifteen minutes, when their -dog came to a sudden halt, bristled from head to tail, -and showed his fangs with a fierce growl; while from a -thicket, not ten paces distant, there issued a deep -grumbling sound, expressive of defiance and of deadly -hate. Harold stooped quickly behind the dog, and saw -an enormous she bear, accompanied by two cubs that -were running beyond her, while she turned to keep the -pursuers at bay.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We must be cautious, Robert," said Harold; "a bear -with cubs is not to be trifled with. We must either -let her alone, or follow at a respectful distance. What -shall we do? She has a den somewhere near at hand, -and no doubt is making for it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert was not very anxious for an acquaintance -with so rough a neighbour, but before the fearless eye -of his cousin every feeling of trepidation subsided, and -he was influenced only by curiosity, which, it is well -known, becomes powerfully strong when spiced with -adventure. They followed, governing themselves by the -cautious movements of their dog, and able to catch only a -casual glimpse of the bear and her cubs, until they -came within thirty paces of a poplar,[#] five feet in -diameter, with a hollow base, into which opened a hole -large enough to admit the fugitives.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Tulip tree (Liriodendron tulipifera), called poplar at the -South.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"There, now, is the country residence of Madame -Bruin," said Robert, stopping at a distance to -reconnoitre the premises. "Shall we knock at her door, and -ask how the family are?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think not," replied Harold, "the old lady is -rather cross sometimes, and I suspect from the tones -of her voice she is not in the sweetest humour at the -present. Take care, Robert, she is coming! Climb that -sapling! Quick! Quick!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys each clambered into a small tree, and as -soon as they were well established, Harold remarked, -"Now let her come, if she loves shot. A bear cannot -climb a sapling. Her arms are too stiff to grasp it; -she needs a tree large enough to fill her hug."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But Madame Bruin, like the rest of her kin, was a -peaceable old lady, not at all disposed to trouble those -that let her alone, and on the present occasion she had -two sweet little cherubs, whose comfort depended upon -her safety; so she contented herself with going simply -to her front door, and requesting her impertinent visitors -to leave the premises. This request was couched in -language which, though not English, nor remarkably -polite, was perfectly intelligible.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I suppose we shall have to go now," said Harold; -"it will not be civil to keep prying into the old lady's -chamber. But when Sam is able to join us, we can -come prepared to make bacon of her and pets of her cubs."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They called off the dog, patted him in praise of his -well-doing, and then retreated, blazing the trees all the -way from the poplar to the river.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Several of these last miles Robert had walked with -increasing painfulness; his feet were so much chafed as -to be almost blistered.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Stop, Harold, and let us rest here," he said, on -reaching a fallen log. "I wish to try that soldier's -remedy for chafed feet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What soldier's?" Harold inquired.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"One of those at Tampa," replied Robert. "I heard -several of them relate, one day, how much they had -suffered in marching with blistered feet, when one of -the number remarked that whenever the signs of chafing -occurred he had relieved himself by shifting his socks -from one foot to the other, or by turning them inside -out. Upon this another stated that he was generally -able to escape all chafing by rubbing the inside of his -socks with a little soap before setting out. And -another still added that he had often </span><em class="italics">cured</em><span> his blistered -feet, in time for the next day's march, by rubbing them -with spirits mixed with tallow dropped from a candle -into the palm of his hand. Before leaving home, today, -I took the precaution to soap the inside of my socks; but -now I shall have to try the efficacy of the other remedy; -and sorry shall I be if there should be need for the -third plan, because we have neither the tallow nor the -spirits necessary for the experiment."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert gave the proposed plan a trial, and found, to -his delight, that it saved him from all further discomfort.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Nothing more of interest occurred that day. On -leaving the river, which, after making a great sweep -to the south-east, came so near the bank on which they -stood, as to afford a good landing for boats, they turned -into the woods and kept a northern course parallel with -the shore. About sunset they stopped beside a large -log of resinous pine, which they selected for the place of -their encampment that night, intending to set the log -a-fire. Around it they cleared an irregular ring, which -they fired on the inner side, thus providing a place for -their sleeping free from insects, and from which fire -could not escape into the surrounding forest. Next, -they made themselves a tent of bushes, by bending down -one sapling, fastening its top to the side of another, and -then piling against it a good supply of evergreens, -inclined sufficiently to allow a narrow space beneath. A -neighbouring tree supplied them with moss for a superb -woodland mattress, and while Robert was preparing that -Harold collected a quantity of pine knots, to be reserved -in case their fire should decline.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By the time these preparations were completed darkness -closed around. Jupiter, at that time the evening -star, glowed brightly from the western sky, while Orion, -with his brilliant belt, gleamed cheerily from the east. -The boys sat for some time luxuriating in their rest, -listening to the musical roar of their fire, and watching -the red glare which lighted up the sombre arches of -the forest; then uniting in their simple repast, and -giving Mum his share, they lay down to sleep, having -committed themselves to the care of Him who slumbers -not, and who is as near his trustful worshippers in the -forest as in the city.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There is a wild pleasure in sleeping in the deep dark -woods. The sense of solitude, the consciousness of -exposure, the eternal rustle of the leafy canopy, or else -its perfect stillness, broken only by the stealthy tread of -some beast of night, or the melancholy hooting of a -restless owl, give a variety which is not usual to civilized -men, but which, being of a sombre character, requires -for its enjoyment a bold heart and a self-relying spirit.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys retired to rest soon after supper, and tried -to sleep; but the novelty of their circumstances kept -them awake. They rose from their mossy couch, sat -by the fire, and talked of their past history and of -their future prospects. All around was perfect -stillness. Their voices sounded weak and childlike in that -deep forest; and embosomed as they were in an illuminated -circle, beyond whose narrow boundary rose an -impenetrable wall of darkness, they felt as if they were -but specks in the midst of a vast and lonely world.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At last their nervous excitement passed away. They -retired once more to bed, having their guns within reach, -and Mum lying at their feet. The roar of the blaze -and crackle of the wood composed them to sleep; and -when they next awoke, daylight had spread far over the -heavens, and the stars had faded from sight. They -sprang lightly to their feet, and before the sun appeared -were once more on their way northward, along the banks -of the river.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Their march was now slow and toilsome. In the -interior a hammock of rich land, covered with lofty trees, -matted with vines, and feathered with tall grass, -impeded their progress; while near the river bay-galls, -stretching from the water's edge to the hammocks, -fringed with gall-berries, myrtles and saw-palmettoes, -and crowded internally with bays, tupeloes, and -majestic cypresses (whose singular looking "knees" peeped -above the mud and water like a wilderness of conical -stumps), forced them to the interior. Their average -rate of travel was scarcely a mile to the hour.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Several herds of deer darted before them as they -passed, and once, while in the hammock, where the -growth was very rank, they were almost within arm's -length.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>About noon they emerged into an open space, which -Harold pronounced to be a small prairie; but in the act -of stepping into it, rejoiced at a temporary relief from -the viny forest, he grasped the arm of his cousin, and -drew him behind a bush, with a hurried,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Back! back! Look yonder!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert gave one glance, and stepped back into -concealment as quickly as if twenty panthers were guarding -the prairie. There stood an Indian hut.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys gazed at each other in dismay; their hearts -beat hard, and their breath grew short. Were there -Indians then upon the island, and so near them? What -might not have happened to Mary and Frank? But a -close scrutiny from their bushy cover enabled them to -breathe freely. There was a hut, but it was evidently -untenanted; grass grew rank about the doorway, and -the roof was falling to decay. It had been deserted for -years.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys went boldly to it, and entered. Rain from -the decayed and falling roof had produced tufts of grass -in the mud plaster of the walls. In the centre was a -grave, banked with great neatness, and protected by a -beautifully arched pen of slender poles. At the door -was a hominy mortar, made of a cypress block, slightly -dished, and having a narrow, funnel-shaped cavity in -its centre. Upon it, with one end resting in a crack -of the wall, lay the pestle, shaped like a maul, and -bearing the marks of use upon that end which white -men would ordinarily regard as the handle. Overhanging -the house were three peach trees, and around it the -ground was covered with a profusion of gourds of all -sizes, from that which is used by many as a pocket -powder-flask to that which would hold several gallons. -Beyond the house, and on the edge of the prairie, was -a close growth of wild plums.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"This place," said Harold, musing, "must have -belonged to some old chief. The common people do not -live so comfortably. It is likely that he continued here -after all others of his tribe had gone; and when he died, -his children buried him, and they also went away. Poor -fellow! here he lies. He owned a beautiful island, and -we are his heirs."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Peace to his ashes!" ejaculated Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They looked sadly upon the signs of ruin and -desolation. It always makes one sad to look upon a spot -where our kind have dwelt, and from which they have -passed away; it is symbolic of ourselves, and the grief we -feel is a mourning over our own decay.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was now twelve o'clock, and they began to feel the -demands of appetite. Harold proposed to search longer, -in hope of finding a spring of fresh water. "I am -sure," said he, "there must be one hereabouts, and we -shall find it exceedingly convenient in our frequent -hunts."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They searched for nearly half an hour in vain; and -as they were on the point of giving up, Harold called -out, "I have found it! Come here, Robert, and see -what a beauty!" Robert hastened to the shallow ravine -which terminated the eastern end of the prairie. Not -two steps below its green margin was a real curiosity of -its kind--a rill of clear, cool-looking water, issuing from -the hollow base of a large tupelo[#] tree. It was a -freak of nature, combining beauty, utility and -convenience. The water was as sweet as it was clear.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] The black gum of the swamps, having, like all trees that -grow in water, a spreading, and generally a hollow base.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Having quenched their thirst at this beautiful -fountain, and prepared to open their wallet of provisions, -Robert's eye was attracted by a glimpse of a rich golden -colour, on the edge of the prairie. They went to it, and -found several varieties of orange trees, bearing in great -profusion, and among them were limes, whose delicate -ovals asked only to be tried. Beneath these trees they -dined, and afterwards plucked their fragrant dessert -from the loaded branches. Then they filled their pockets -with the different varieties, and started homewards.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was scarcely a mile from these orange trees to the -first that they had discovered; and thence only three -miles home. They reached the tent late in the afternoon. -All were rejoiced to see them. Frank made himself -merry, as usual, at their expense--laughing now that -two hunters should be absent two whole days, and bring -back only a few wild oranges. Mary said she had missed -them very much, especially when night came on, but -that everything had been smooth and pleasant; she had -seen no panthers, and had not even dreamed of any.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxviii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXVIII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">PLANS--VISIT TO THE PRAIRIE--DISCOVERIES--SHOE -MAKING--WATERFOWL</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The severe exercise of the two preceding days -was more than Harold's ankle, in its state of -partial recovery, could endure without injury. -For several days afterwards he was compelled to rest -it from all unnecessary labour, and to relieve its pain by -frequent and copious applications of cold water.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam's wounded limbs were rapidly regaining strength, -and he insisted that they were well enough to be used; -but Robert refused to indulge him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We must risk nothing in the case," said he. "It is -so important to have you able to help us build our boat, -that I think you had better continue in bed one week -too long than leave it one day too soon. You must be -content to rest your arm for full five weeks, and your -leg for six or seven."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary and Frank had listened with deep interest to -the account which the boys gave of the old Indian -settlement, with its open prairie, vine covered forest, orange -grove, and sparkling spring; and begged so earnestly -for the privilege of accompanying them on their next -visit, that they gave their consent. The only difficulty -foreseen in the case, was that of leaving Sam alone; but -when this was made known to him, he removed all -objection by saying:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Wuddah gwine hu't me?[#] Jes load one gun, and -put um by my side. I take care o' myself."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] What is going to hurt me?</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The object of their visit was not one of mere enjoyment. -They had waited for deliverance until they were -convinced that it was vain to rely upon anything except -their own exertions. It was now between five and six -weeks since they had landed upon the island. There -had been some strange fatality attending all the efforts -that they were sure had been made on their behalf, and -now they must try to help themselves.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The exploration had resulted in the discovery of -beautiful timber, of every size, fit for boats, and near -the water's edge. They well knew it would be a -herculean task for persons of their age and education, and -possessed of so few tools, to dig out, from these trees, -a boat large enough to carry them all home; but they -were compelled to do this, or to remain where they were. -Having consulted with Sam, upon whose judgment in -matters of work they relied far more than on their own, -they resolved to build not one large boat but two of -moderate dimensions, which might if necessary be lashed -firmly together; and for this purpose to select near the -water two cypresses of three feet diameter, which should -be felled as soon as possible. Their visit to the prairie -was for the purpose of selecting these trees, in the low -ground near the river.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The four set out in fine spirits early on the morning -of Tuesday, November 30th, and continued their walk -direct and without incident to the Indian hut. -Notwithstanding the gloomy association of the solitary grave -inside the deserted house, Mary and Frank were -captivated with the wild beauty of the scene. The soft -green grass of the prairie--the magnificent wall of -forest trees enclosing the peaceful plain--the peach trees -over the hut--the oranges and the limes glancing through -their dark green leaves--and the bright bubbling spring -that flowed so singularly from its living curb--all -combined to enchant them. It was so delightful a contrast -to the bare and sterile sand of their present encampment, -that they plead at once for a removal there. This, -of course, had occurred to the minds of the others also; -but there were two serious objections to it. One was -that here they would be out of sight of vessels passing -at sea; and the other (which they kept to themselves) -was that here they should be more in danger from wild -beasts. They replied that they also preferred the -prairie, but that they could not remove until Sam was -better able to travel.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Having enjoyed to their satisfaction the view of the -hut and its premises, Harold took Frank, and, followed -by Fidelle, went in one direction, while Robert and -Mary, with Mum, went in another, to search for trees -suitable in size and location for their boats. In the -course of an hour they returned, having marked a large -number, and at the same time having added to their -knowledge of the resources of the island. Harold -discovered a fine patch of Coontah or arrowroot, from which -a beautiful flour can be manufactured; and hard by a -multitude of plants, with soft velvet-like leaves, of three -feet diameter, having a large bulbous root resembling a -turnip, and which Robert pronounced to be the tanyah, -a vegetable whose taste is somewhat like that of a mealy -potato. The other company went to the river, where -Robert discovered an old boat landing, on one side of -which was a large oyster bank, and on the other a deep -eddy of the stream, in which trout and other fish were -leaping about a fallen tree. Mary's discovery was more -pleasant than useful. It was a bed of the fragrant -calamus or sweet flag, from which she gathered a handful of -roots, and washing them clean, brought them as a present -to the others. Frank was quite chagrined to see that -he had discovered nothing new or valuable, and he did -not recover his equanimity for some minutes. While the -seniors lingered cheerfully around the remains of their -dinner, discussing the merits of their delightful island -and the prospect of their return home, Mary suddenly -inquired:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But where is Frank? I have not seen him for half -an hour."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Nor had any one else; for, unsatisfied with only one -orange allowed him for dessert, while there were so many -on the trees, and secretly hoping to find something -valuable to announce, he had quietly slipped away, and had -stealthily climbed one of the orange trees, from which -he plucked an orange for each of his four pockets, -then with Fidelle at his side he had strolled a little -farther into the forest, eating as he went.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys, startled by Mary's question, sprang -instantly to their feet, realizing vividly the danger to -which he was exposed from wild beasts, but of which -they had said nothing to him or to her. Scarcely, -however, had their halloo sounded among the trees, than -they saw him and his faithful companion approaching -leisurely through the small thicket of wild plums.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You thoughtless little boy," said Robert, upbraidingly; -"why did you go off by yourself in these dangerous -woods? Did you not know they are full of bears -and panthers?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, I didn't," Frank replied.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, I now tell you that they are," continued -Robert, "and that you must never again go there unless -one of us is with you. But what took you there this time?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Humph," grunted Frank; "don't you suppose I -want to find something new and good as well as the rest -of you? and I have found it, too."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Indeed," said Harold; "what is it, Frank?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You must all guess," he answered, looking very -proud, "all of you guess. What is the best thing in the -world?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I will say," answered Mary, "that one of the best -things in the world is a little boy who always tries to -do right."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But it is no boy," Frank continued; "it is something -sweet. Guess the sweetest thing in the world."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think," said Robert, inclined to amuse himself, -"that the sweetest </span><em class="italics">looking</em><span> things in the world are those -pretty little girls we used to meet on King Street, in -Charleston."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, no," said Frank; "it is neither boys nor girls, -but something to eat. What is the sweetest thing in the -world to eat?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"If we were in town," Harold replied, "I should -guess candy and sugar-plums; but, as we are in the wild -woods, I guess honey."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, that's it," said Frank, triumphantly; "I have -found a bee-tree."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And why do you think it is a bee-tree?" asked Mary, -incredulously.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Because I saw the bees," he replied, in confident tones.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Why, Frank," said Robert, laughing, "the bees you -saw may have their hives miles and miles away."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, they have not," Frank stoutly maintained. "I -have seen them going and coming out of their own hole -just as they do at home."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That sounds very much as if Frank is right, after -all," argued Harold; "let us go and see for ourselves. -But how came you to find the tree, Frank?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"While I was eating my orange," he replied, "a bee -lit on my hand, and began to suck the juice there. I -was not afraid of him, for I knew that he would not -sting me if I did not hurt him; and more than that, -I always love to look at bees. Well, he sucked till he -had got juice enough, then he flew right up into a -tree a little way off, and went into a hole. While I -was looking at that hole, I saw many other bees going -in or coming out; and then I knew that it was a bee-tree, -because I had heard Riley talk about them at Bellevue. -And, Cousin Harold, did you not put up some brimstone -for taking bee-trees?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That I did, my dear little cousin," answered Harold, -pleased with this unexpected allusion. "I have no -doubt, from what you say, that you have found a real -bee-tree; and, in that case, you have beat us all. Take -us to see it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They all went in joyous mood, and sure enough there -was a good sized tree, with a knot-hole about twenty -feet above ground, with plenty of bees passing in and out -of it. The smell, too, of honey was decidedly strong, -showing that the hive was old and plentifully stored.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It may be as well to state here, as elsewhere, that -before many days the tree was felled, and that it supplied -them with such an abundance of honey that a portion -of it was, at Harold's suggestion, stowed away in skin -bags, hair side outward. Some of it was beautifully -white and clear. This was kept in the comb. The -remainder was strained, and the wax was moulded into -large cakes for future use. The bees, poor creatures! were -all suffocated with the fumes of burning sulphur -thrown into the hollow of the tree before it was opened. -A few recovered, and for days hovered around their -ruined home, until finally they all perished. It made -Frank's kind heart very sad to see them, and several -times he was stung while watching their movements and -trying to help them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After spending a delightful day, they returned about -sunset to the tent. Sam's white teeth glistened when -they approached the door. It had been a lonely day -with him, but their return compensated for his solitude.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>From this time forth the boys had before their minds -a fixed object to be accomplished--the felling of those -trees, and converting them into boats. But what should -be the plan of their procedure while engaged in the -work? They could go every morning, and return every -evening--a distance altogether of eight miles; or they -could spend several nights in succession at the prairie, -leaving Frank and Mary with Sam; or they could -remove everything to the place of their labour. As to -the first two of these plans, it was so manifestly -improper to leave the two younger ones for hours and days -together, in a wild country, infested with wild beasts, -and unprotected, except by a lame, bedridden negro, -who was unable to protect himself, that they did not -entertain them for a moment. It was finally resolved -to delay their regular operations until the next week, -by which time they hoped to be able, partly by water -and partly by land, to transport everything, and take -up their permanent abode at the prairie.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>With this conclusion, they set about those little -preparations which they could foresee as being necessary to -an undivided use of their time after entering upon their -work. Their clothes, and particularly their shoes, began -to give signs of decay. Frank's shoes had for some -time been gaping incontinently at the toes, looking for -all the world, Sam said, as if they were laughing.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold, foreseeing the necessity before it occurred, had -put some deer-skins in soak, wrapped up in lime made -from burnt oyster shells; and after removing the hair -loosened by this means, had stretched them in the sun, -and softened them by frequent applications of suet. -The skins were ready now for use; and as soon as it was -determined to delay their visit to the prairie, he brought -one of them to the tent, and calling to Frank, said,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Lend me your foot a minute, Master Frank, and I -will give you a pair of moccasins."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not the </span><em class="italics">snakes</em><span>, I hope," replied Frank.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, but something of the same name," said Harold; -"I am going to turn shoemaker, and make you a pair of -Indian shoes. I need a pair myself."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And so do I--and I!" echoed Robert and Mary.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Indeed, at this rate," said Harold, "we may as -well all turn shoemakers, and fit ourselves out in Indian -style."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold planted Frank's foot upon the leather, which -he drew up close around it, and marked at the heel, toe, -and instep. He then cut it according to the measure, -and there being but one short seam at the heel, and -another from the toe to the instep, the sewing was soon -finished. Frank tried it on, and for a first attempt -the fit was very good. The fellow to this was barely -completed, before two reports of Robert's gun, following -in quick succession, came lumbering down the river. -Fidelle pricked up her ears, and Harold, recalling vividly -the panther scene, gave her the word to "hie on," -and seizing his own gun followed rapidly along the -shore. He had not proceeded far before a turn in the -bluff revealed the figure of Robert, moving about the -beach, and throwing at something in the water. He -saw, too, that when Fidelle came up, Robert patted her, -and pointing to the river, she plunged in and brought -out a dark looking object, which she laid on a pile -already at his feet. Arriving at the spot, he saw six -water-fowl, between the size of a duck and a goose, of -a kind entirely new to him, and which Robert assured -him were brant.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O Harold!" Robert exclaimed, "the shore was lined -with them. I crept behind the bluff and killed four at -my first shot, and three at my second, though one of -them fell in the marsh and is lost. A little further -up was a large flock of mallards, feeding upon the acorns -of the live oak. I could have killed even more of them -than of these, but I preferred the brant."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You startled me," said Harold; "I did not know -you had left the tent until I heard your gun, and then -fearing you had got into another panther scrape, I -dispatched Fidelle to your aid."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"She was exactly what I wanted, though I am -thankful to say for a pleasanter purpose. See how fat -these birds are!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They gathered up the game, and returned to the -tent. All were rejoiced at the new variety of provisions, -for they had begun to weary of the old. The brant -proved quite as pleasant as Robert anticipated, and -alternated occasionally with wild ducks, constituted for -a long time an important addition to their stores.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For two days they were occupied with their new -art of shoe making, and so expert did they become, that -Harold said he doubted whether old Torgah himself -could make much better moccasins than those -manufactured by themselves. There was one improvement, -however, which they made upon the usual Indian mode--a -stout sole, made of several thicknesses of the firmest -part of the leather as a defence against thorns and -cock-spurs, so abundant in the sandy soil of the coast.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxix"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXIX</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">REMOVAL TO THE PRAIRIE--NIGHT ROBBERY--FOLD--DANGEROUS -TRAP--MYSTERIOUS SIGNALS--BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>On Monday morning, the wind blew so favourably -up the river, that even before the tide began -to rise, the young movers had loaded their -raft, prepared a rude sail, and were ready to start. The -raft which had been constructed for the purpose of -rescuing Sam, had been originally so small, and the logs -were now so thoroughly soaked with water, that to make -it carry what they wished at their first load they were -compelled to add to its dimensions. But this did not -detain them long, and after all was completed, and the -baggage stowed away, Sam, by the help of Harold's -crutches, hobbled to the beach, and seated himself at the -helm, while Harold took the oars, and Robert, Mary and -Frank went by their well marked path through the -woods, to meet them at the orange landing.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The passage by water occupied nearly three hours, and -when the clumsy float slowly approached the shore, -Harold could see through the narrow strip of woodland, -that Robert had felled two palmettoes on the edge of the -other river, and was now engaged in cutting them up.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Can it be, Robert," he asked, on landing, "that some -bird of the air has carried to you the message I wanted -to send? Are you not preparing another raft?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am," he replied. "It occurred to me that if we -could complete this raft by the turn of the tide, we might -take the load to the </span><em class="italics">prairie landing</em><span>, and yours might be -floated hack to the old encampment for another cargo."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The idea was so valuable, that the boys scarcely -allowed themselves time to eat or to rest until it was -accomplished; and when at last the tide was seen moving -towards the sea, they separated, Robert, Mary, and Sam -going to the prairie landing, where they soon had the -tent spread, and a fire burning; and Harold and Frank -floating back to the place of their former residence, where -they secured the raft, and calling Nanny, Dora, and the -kids, returned overland to join the company at the new home.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For several days they were occupied with the labour -of transporting their baggage, and fitting up their -present abode with comforts and conveniences. The tent -was not established at the landing where it was pitched -the first night, but on the edge of the prairie, a furlong -distant, and within a stone's throw of the spring.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On the third night after their removal, they -experienced a loss which caused them to feel both sad and -anxious. Nanny and her kids, having no place provided -for them, had selected a nice retreat under the shelter -of a mossy oak, and made that their lounging place by -day, and their sleeping place by night. At the time -referred to the boys had just retired to bed, when they -heard one of the kids bleating piteously, and its cry -followed by the tramp of the others running to the tent -for protection. Harold and Robert sprang to their -guns, and calling the dogs, seized each a burning brand, -and hurried in the direction of the kid, whose wail of -pain and fear became every moment more faint, until it -was lost in the distance. The depredator was without -doubt a panther. Such a circumstance was calculated to -dishearten the boys exceedingly; for it forewarned them -that not only were they likely to lose all their pets, but -that there was no safety to themselves, and particularly -none to Frank, if he should incautiously straggle into -a panther's way. They called Nanny to a spot near -the tent, fastened her by the dog's chain to a bush, threw -a supply of wood on the fire sufficient to burn for some -hours, and retired to bed sad and uneasy. Returning -from their unsuccessful sally, Harold significantly shook -his head, and said, "I will be ready for him before he -has time to be hungry again."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There was no other disturbance that night. Frank was -asleep at the time of the accident, and knew nothing of -it until the next morning, when seeing Nanny fastened -near the tent, he asked why that was, and where was the -other kid. "Poor Jinny!" he exclaimed, on hearing of -its fate (the kids, being a male and female, had been -called Paul and Virginia). "Poor Jinny! So you are -gone!" He went to Nanny, the chief mourner, and -patting her smooth side said, in a pitying tone, "Poor -Nanny! Ain't you sorry for your daughter? Only -think, Nanny, that she is eaten up by a panther!" Nanny -looked sorrowful enough, and replied, "Baa!" But -whether that meant, "I am so sorry my daughter -is dead," or, "I wish you would loose my chain, and let -me eat some of this nice grass," Frank could not determine. -After a breakfast, by no means the most cheerful, -Harold said,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Robert, we must make a picket fence for the protection -of these poor brutes. But as I have a particular -reason for wishing some fresh venison before night, I -want to arrange matters so that either you or I shall go -out early enough to be sure of obtaining it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert urged him to go at once, but disliking the -appearance of avoiding labour, he preferred to remain, and -aid them through the most laborious part of the -proposed work. The palisade was made of strong stakes, -eight or ten feet long, sharpened at one end, and driven -into a narrow trench, which marked the dimensions of the -enclosure. Harold assisted to cut and transport to the -spot the requisite number of stakes; and shortly after -noon took Frank as his companion, and left Robert and -Sam to complete the work. He had not been gone more -than an hour and a half, before Robert heard the distant -report of a heavily loaded gun, in the direction of the -spot where the brant and ducks had been shot.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Eh! eh!" said Sam, "Mas Harrol load he gun mighty -hebby for a rifle!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes," said Robert, "and he has chosen a very poor -weapon for shooting ducks."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The workmen were too intently engaged to reflect that -the report which they heard could not have proceeded -from a rifle. In the course of half an hour another -report, but of a sharper sound, was heard much nearer, -and appearing to proceed from the neighbourhood of the -orange-trees, on the tongue of land. Robert now looked -inquiringly at Sam, and was about to remark, "That gun -cannot be Harold's--it has not the crack of a rifle;" -but the doubt was only momentary, and soon passed -away. Long afterwards the familiar sound of Harold's -piece was heard in the west, and a little before sunset -Harold and Frank appeared, bearing a fat young deer -between them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That looks nice; but you have been unfortunate, -Harold," said Robert, who having finished the pen, and -introduced into it Nanny and the two young ones, had -wiped his brows, and sat down to rest.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Why so?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"In getting no more."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold looked surprised, but considering the remark -as a sort of compliment to his general character, returned,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, that must be expected sometimes. But come, -Robert, if you are not too weary, I shall be glad of your -assistance in a little work before dark. I wish to post -up a notice here, that night robbers had better keep away."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By their united efforts they succeeded in constructing -a very simple though dangerous trap, which Harold said -he hoped would give them a dead panther before morning. -He laid Riley's rifle upon two forked stakes, about -a foot from the ground, and fastened it so that any -movement forwards would bring the trigger against an -immovable pin, and spring it. He then tied a tempting -piece of venison to a small pole, which was bound to the -rifle in a range with the course of the ball. And to -make assurance doubly sure, he drove down a number -of stakes around the bait, so that nothing could take -hold of it, except in such direction as to receive the load -from the gun.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now," said he, after having tried the working of -his gun, by charging it simply with powder and pulling -at the pole, as he supposed a wild beast would pull at the -bait, then loading it with ball and setting it ready for -deadly use--"Now, if there is in these woods a panther -that is weary of life, I advise him to visit this place -to-night."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The dogs were tied up, and the work was done. So -long as the boys were engaged in making and setting their -trap their minds were absorbed in its details, and they -conversed about nothing else. But when that was -finished, Harold referred to Robert's remark about his -hunting, and said, "I was unfortunate, it is true, but it -was only in going to the wrong place; for I got all that I -shot at. But what success had you, for I heard your -gun also."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My gun!" responded Robert, "no, indeed. I heard -two guns up the river, and supposed you were trying -your skill in shooting ducks with a rifle."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold stopped, and stared at him in the dim twilight. -"Not your gun, did you say? Then did Sam go out?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No. He was working steadily with me, until a few -minutes before you returned."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys exchanged with each other looks of trouble -and anxiety. "Did you hear any gun in reply to mine?" -Harold asked. Robert replied he had not.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then," said Harold, in a voice tremulous with -emotion, "I am afraid that our worst trouble is to come; -for either there are Indians on the island, or our friends -have come for us, and we have left no notice on our -flag-staff to tell them where we are."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert wrung his hands in agony. "O, what an -oversight again! when we had resolved so faithfully to -give every signal we could devise. I'll get my gun! -It may not be too late for an answer."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He ran with great agitation into the tent, and brought -out his gun, but hesitated. "What if those we heard -were fired by enemies, instead of friends?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"In that case," replied Harold, "we must run our -risk. If those were Indian guns, it will be vain to -attempt concealment. They have already seen our traces; -and if they are bent on mischief, we shall feel it. Let us -give the signal."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They fired gun after gun, charging them with powder -only, and hearing the echoes reverberate far away in the -surrounding forest; but no sound except echoes returned. -The person who fired those mysterious guns had either -left the island, or was indisposed to reply.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Many were the speculations they now interchanged -upon the subject, and gravely did the two elder boys -hint to each other, in language intelligible only to -themselves, that there was now more to fear than to hope. -They ate their supper in silence, and Mary and Frank -went sorrowfully to bed. Robert, Harold and Sam sat -up late, after the lights were extinguished, watching for -the dreaded approach of Indians, and devising various -plans in case of attack. At last they also retired, taking -turns to keep guard during the whole night. All was -quiet until near morning; when, in the midst of Sam's -watch, they were aroused by hearing near at hand the -sharp report of a rifle. In an instant the excited boys -were on their feet, and standing beside their sentry, guns -in hand, prepared to repel what they supposed to be an -Indian attack. But Sam sung out in gleeful tone:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No Injin! no Injin! but de trap. Only yerry[#] how -he growl! I tell you he got de lead!"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Yerry, hear.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The boys hastily kindled a torch, loosed the dogs, -ran to the trap, and found, not a panther indeed, but -a large wild cat, rolling and growling in mortal agony. -The dogs sprang fiercely upon it, and in less than two -minutes it lay silent and motionless, its keen eye -quenched, and its once spasmed limbs now softly flexible -in death. They took it up. It was nearly as large as -Mum, being quite as tall, though not so heavy. Before -they had ceased their examinations the grey streak of -dawn gleamed above the eastern woods, and instead of -retiring to rest again, as their weariness strongly -prompted, they prepared for the duties of the opening day.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>These duties appeared to be so contradictory, that they -scarcely knew what plan to pursue. It was clear that -some one or more should go without delay to the coast, -to ascertain whether their friends were or had been -there. But who should go, and who should stay? If -there were Indians abroad, it would be dangerous to -divide their little force; and yet all could not go, for -Sam was lame. Harold offered to go alone; but the -others, burning with the hope that their father might yet -be on the island, or within sight, insisted on bearing him -company. Sam also helped to settle the question, by -saying:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Go, Mas Robbut, and little Missus, and Mas Frank; -go all o' you. Don't be 'fraid for me; s'pose Injin come, -he nebber trouble nigger."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This remark was based upon the well known fact that -Indians seldom interfere with negroes. And encouraged -thus to leave him a second time alone, the young -people resolved to go in a body to the coast; agreeing -with him, however, that if he saw any danger he should -give them timely warning by setting on fire a fallen -pine-top.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Carrying what arms they could, and sending their -dogs on either side as scouts, they walked swiftly along -their well known path to the seacoast. No accident -happened, no sign of danger appeared; everything was -as usual on the way, and at the place of their old -encampment. But scarcely had they reached the oak, -before Harold, pointing to the earth, softened by a rain -two nights before, cried out:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Look here, Robert! The tracks of two persons wearing shoes!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert's unpractised eye would never have detected the -signs which Harold's Indian tuition enabled him so readily -to discover; he could scarcely distinguish, after the -closest scrutiny, more than the deep indentation of a -boot-heel. But that was enough; a boot-heel proved -the presence of a boot, and a boot proved the presence -of a white man. That one fact relieved them from all -apprehension that the visitors were Indians.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They fired their guns, to attract if possible the -attention of the strangers; giving volley after volley, in -repeated succession, and scanning the coast in every -direction; but it was without the desired result--the -persons were gone. Their dogs had by this time gone to a -spot near the bluff, where there had been a fire, and were -engaged in eating what the boys discovered, on inspection, -to be a ham-bone and scattered crumbs of bread. -On descending the bluff, where footprints were sharply -defined in the yielding sand, Frank exclaimed:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Here is </span><em class="italics">William's</em><span> track! I know it--I know it is -William's!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The others examined it, and asked how he knew it was -William's.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I know it," said he, "by that W. When father gave -him that pair of thick boots for bad weather, William -drove a great many tacks into the sole; and when I asked -him why he did so, he said it was to make them last -longer, and also to know them again if they should be -stolen, for there was his name. In the middle of one sole -he drove nine tacks, making that W., and in the other he -drove seven, so as to make an H.; for he said his name -was William Harper. Yes, look here," pointing to the -other track, "here is the H., too."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There was now not the shadow of a doubt that the track -thus ingeniously identified was William's. Then -whose was that other, formed by a light, well shaped -boot? Every heart responded. The elder boys looked -on with agitated faces; Mary burst into tears, and Frank, -casting himself passionately down, laid his wet cheek -upon that loved foot-print, and kissed it.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But he was gone now--though he had been so near--gone -without a word, or a sign, to say that he was -coming back. Gone? Perhaps not. Perhaps a smoke might -recall him, if the guns did not. Harold silently ascended -the bluff, and with one of Frank's matches fired the grass -placed beneath the heap of wood near the flag-staff. The -smoke rose; it attracted the attention of the others, and -soon they heard Harold call from a distance, "Come here, -all of you! Here is something more."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They ran together, Robert and Mary taking each a -hand of Frank; and when they reached the flag-staff, saw -a paper fastened to it by wooden pins driven into the -bark, and on the paper, written in large round characters:</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span>"</span><em class="italics">Five Thousand Dollars Reward</em></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"Will be cheerfully paid to any one who shall restore to -me in safety a boat's company, lost from Tampa Bay on -the 26th of October last. They were dragged to sea by -a devil-fish, and when last seen were near this island. -The company consisted of my nephew, Harold McIntosh, -aged nearly fifteen, having black hair and eyes; and my -three children, Robert Gordon, aged fourteen; Mary -Gordon, aged eleven; and Frank Gordon, aged seven -years; all having light hair and blue eyes.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"The above reward will be paid for the aforesaid -company, with their boat and boat's furniture; or one -thousand dollars for any one of the persons, or for such -information as shall enable me to know certainly what -has become of them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Information may be sent to me at Tampa Bay, care -of Major ----, commanding officer; or to Messrs. ---- & -Co., Charleston, S. C.; or to R. H----, Esquire, -Savannah, Georgia.</span></p> -<p class="noindent pnext"><span>"Dec. 9, 1830. -<br />"CHARLES GORDON, M.D."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Underneath was the following postscript in pencil:</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"P.S. The aforesaid company have evidently been -upon this island within ten days past. I have searched -the coast and country here in almost every direction. -They appear to have left, and I trust for home. Should -any fatality attend their voyage, they will probably be -heard of between this island and Tampa Bay. C. G."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The young people were overwhelmed. "Poor father!" -Mary said with a choking voice, "how disappointed he -will be when he reaches home, and finds that we are not -there! And poor mother! if she is there I know it will -almost kill her."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But father </span><em class="italics">will</em><span> come again--he will come right -back--I know he will," Frank murmured resolutely through -his tears.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, if mother is not too sick to be left," conjectured -Mary.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come, children," said Robert, with an air of sullen -resolve, "it is of no use to stand here idle. Let us go -back to the prairie, and build our boats."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But not before we have left word on the flag-staff to -tell where we are to be found," Harold added. A bitter -smile played around the corners of Robert's mouth, as -muttering something about "locking the door after the -steed is stolen," he took out his pencil, and wrote in -deep black letters,</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"The lost company, together with Sam, a servant, are -to be found at a small prairie three or four miles -south-east from this point. We have lost our boat, and are -building another.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Dec. 10, 1830. ROBERT GORDON."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>They collected another pile of wood and grass for a -fire signal near their flag-staff, and then with slow, sad -steps, turned their faces once more to the prairie.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxx"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXX</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">BEST CURE FOR UNAVAILING SORROW--MARY'S ADVENTURE -WITH A BEAR--NOVEL DEFENCE--PROTECTING THE TENT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>It was natural that the youthful company should be -much cast down by this misfortune. But recent -experiences had taught them many valuable lessons, -and had caused them to practise, more fully than they -would have otherwise, those wise maxims which had -formed no small part of their education. While Robert -and Mary were yet anguished with their sense of -disappointment, Harold cheerfully remarked:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I have often heard your father say, 'There are two -kinds of ill that it is worth no wise man's while to fret -about:--Ills that </span><em class="italics">can be</em><span> helped, for then why do we not -help them? and, Ills that </span><em class="italics">cannot be</em><span> helped, for then what -is the use of fretting?' I have also heard him say that -'</span><em class="italics">the best cure for ills that cannot be helped is to set -about doing something useful</em><span>.'"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But what can we do more than we have already tried -to do?" asked Robert, in a questioning tone.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Not much, I confess," was Harold's reply; "yet we -can be on the lookout for something. Yes," he -continued, pointing, as they walked, to one of the turkey -pens which they had not visited for several days, "there -is something now. Very likely that trap has caught, -and possibly the poor creature that is in it, is now -suffering more in body for want of food and water, than -we are in mind. Let us go and see."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They turned aside accordingly, and found within the -trap a fine young hen in a half-famished condition. She -scarcely noticed them until they were within a few paces -of her, and then ran with feeble steps around the pen, -twitting mournfully, but without strength to fly. -Robert proposed to let her go, saying that there would be no -use in carrying home a starved bird; but to this Mary -objected. She was beginning to believe with Harold -that they were destined to stay a long time on the -island. "I think," said she, "we had better take her -home, and make a coop for her, and let her be the -beginning of a stock of poultry. We can get some ducks, -too, I have no doubt, and that will be so nice."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The picture which she drew was so comfortable and -pleasant, that they agreed to put it into instant -execution. They would make for her not a coop merely, but -a poultry yard and house, and stock it for her with -turkeys, ducks, and brant; and she and Frank should -feed them every morning on acorns and chopped venison, -and then they would live like princes. The only -particular difficulty that suggested itself in the case was, -that wild turkeys cannot be tamed. There is such an -innate love of freedom in their very blood, that even -those which are raised from the egg by tame hens will -soon forsake the yard for the forest.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>These little pleasant plans (for after all it is </span><em class="italics">little -things</em><span> that make life pleasant or unpleasant), occupied -their minds, and soon employed their hands; for -immediately on their return home they commenced upon Mary's -poultry house, and marked out also the limits of the -adjoining yard. This occupied them for the two -remaining days of that week, and it was not until the Monday -following that they commenced working upon their boats.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the midst of that week, however, another incident -occurred, which threatened to be fearful enough in its -consequences, and caused another interruption to their -work. Robert, Harold, and Sam, were engaged upon -the fallen tree; Mary was preparing their dinner, and -Frank, having found a large beetle, was employed in -driving down sticks into the ground, on the plan of -the picket fence, "making," as he professed, "a house -for his turkey." He had begun to feel hungry; and as -the odour of the broiling venison floated to his olfactories, -he suddenly became ravenous. He left his beetle half -penned, and was on his way to ask his sister for a -mouthful or two before dinner, when directly behind the -tent he saw a great black object approaching the spot -where Mary stood.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He looked a moment, uncertain what it could be, then -gave a scream. "Run, sister! run!" he said. "Come -here! Look! look!" She looked, but saw nothing, for -the tent intervened. As Frank said "run!" he set the -example, and reaching a small tree about six inches in -diameter, climbed it as nimbly as a squirrel, crying as he -ran, "Come here! Come here!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary was astonished. She was sure from the tones of -his voice that he was in earnest, yet she saw no danger, -and hesitated what to do. Observing him, however, -climb the tree, calling earnestly to her, she was about -to follow, when in a moment it was too late. An -enormous bear came from behind the tent, snuffing the odour -of the meat, and looking very hungry. Almost as soon -as it discovered her, it rose upon its hind legs, -seeming surprised to meet a human being, and came forward -with a heavy growl. Had any one been present to help, -Mary would probably have screamed and fainted, but -thrown upon her own resources she ran to the fire and -seized a burning brand. Then another and very -fortunate thought came to her mind. The dipper, or water -ladle, was in her hand; and as she drew the brand from -the fire, she dipped a ladle full of the boiling, greasy -water, and threw it into the breast, and upon the -fore-paws of the growling beast.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>That expedient saved her life. The bear instantly -dropped upon all fours, and began most piteously to -whine and lick its scalded paws. Mary seeing the -success of her experiment, dipped another ladle full, and -threw it in its face. The bear now uttered a perfect -yell of pain, and turning upon its hind legs, ran -galloping past the tent, as if expecting every moment to feel -another supply of the hot stuff upon its back.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>All this time Frank was calling from his tree, "Come -here, sister! He can't get you here! Come! come!" And -Mary was about to go; but the bear was no sooner -out of sight, than she felt very sick. Beckoning Frank -to come to her, she ran towards the tent, intending to -fire off one of the guns, as a signal for the large boys to -return; but ere reaching the door her sight failed, her -brain reeled, and she fell prostrate upon the earth. -Frank looked all round, and seeing that the bear was -"clear gone," sprang lightly from the tree, and ran to -her assistance. He had once before seen her in a -fainting fit, and recollecting that Robert had poured water -in her face, and set him to fanning her, and chafing her -temples and the palms of her hands, he first poured a -dipper full of cold water on her face, then seizing the -conch, blew the signal of alarm, till the woods rang again.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This soon brought the others. Harold came rushing -into the tent, and by the time that Robert arrived, he had -loosened Mary's dress, and was rubbing her hands and -wrists, while Frank fanned her, and told the tale of her -fighting the bear with hot water. The boys were powerfully -excited. Harold's eye turned continually to the -woods, and he called Mum, and patted him with one -hand, while he helped Mary with the other.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let me attend to her now," said Robert. "I see by -your eye that you wish to go. But if you will only wait -a minute, I think sister will be sufficiently well for me to -go with you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am well enough now," she faintly replied. "You -need not stay on my account. Do kill him. He can't be -far away. Oh, the horrible"--she covered her eyes with -both hands, and shuddered.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But will you not be afraid to have us leave you?" -asked Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, no; not if you go to kill that terrible creature. -Do go, before he gets away."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam had in the meantime hobbled in, and the boys -needed no other encouragement. Frank showed them -the direction taken by the bear, and they set out instantly -in pursuit. Mum had already been smelling around, and -exhibiting signs of rage. Now he started off on a brisk -trot. They followed him to a moist, mossy place, where -the bear appeared to have rolled on the damp ground, and -drawn the wet moss around it to alleviate the pain of the -fire; then to another low place, where he showed by his -increasing excitement that the game was near at hand. -Indeed, they could hear every minute a half whine, half -growl, which proved that the troubled beast was there in -great pain, and conscious of their approach. But it did -not long remain. Seeming to know that it had brought -upon itself a terrible retribution, by attacking the quiet -settlement, it broke from the cover, and ran to a large -oak, in the edge of the neighbouring hammock, and when -the boys arrived, they found it climbing painfully, a few -feet above ground. Its huge paws convulsively grasped -the trunk, and it made desperate efforts to ascend, as -if confident that climbing that tree was its only refuge, -and yet finding this to fail it in its time of need. -Both boys prepared to shoot, but Harold beckoned to Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Let me try him in the ear with a rifle ball, while you -keep your barrels ready in case he is not killed."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He advanced within ten paces, rested his rifle -deliberately against a tree, took aim without the quivering -of a muscle. Robert saw him draw a "bead sight" on -his victim, and knew that its fate was sealed. There was -a flash, a sharp report, and the heavy creature fell to -the earth, like a bag of sand, and the dark blood, oozing -from ears and nose, proved that its sufferings and its -depredations were ended for ever.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He will give us plenty of fresh pork, the monster!" -said Harold, endeavouring to quell his emotions, by -taking a utilitarian view of the case, and, in consequence, -making a singular medley of remarks, "What claws and -teeth! I don't wonder that Mary fainted! She is a -brave girl!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, indeed," replied Robert; "there is not one girl -in a thousand that could have stood her ground so well. -And that notion of fighting with hot water--ha! ha! I -must ask where she got it. It is capital. Only see here, -Harold, how this fellow's foot is scalded; this is the -secret of his climbing so badly."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary's hot water had done its work effectually. The -bear was terribly scalded on its paws, breast, face, and -back of its head. The boys bled it, as they did their -other game, by cutting through the jugular vein and -carotid artery; but wishing to relieve Mary's mind as -soon as possible, they returned to inform her that her -enemy was dead.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And pray tell me, sister," said Robert merrily, after -recounting the scene just described, "where did you learn -your new art of fighting bears?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"From cousin Harold," she replied.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"From me, cousin!" Harold repeated. "Why, I -never heard of such a thing in my life. How </span><em class="italics">could</em><span> I -have told you?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You said one day," Mary continued, "that wild -beasts are afraid of fire, and that they cannot endure the -pain of a burn. Now when I took up the brand to -defend myself, according to your rule, I remembered that -</span><em class="italics">hot water</em><span> hurts the most, and that moreover I could -</span><em class="italics">throw</em><span> it. But if you had not mentioned the one, I -should not have thought of the other."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think you deserve a patent," said Harold, patting -her pale cheek. "You have beat the whole of us, not -excepting Robert, who was a perfect hero in his day; for -he conquered a panther with duck-shot, but you have -conquered a bear with a ladle. Why, cousin Mary, -if ever we return to a civilized country we shall have -to publish you for a heroine."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>She smiled at these compliments, but remarked that -she was not heroine enough to covet another such trial; -for that she was a coward after all.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And you, Master Frank," said Robert, whose pleasurable -feeling excited a disposition to teaze, "you climbed -into a tree."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Indeed I did," replied Frank, "as fast as I could, -and tried to get sister Mary there too. But she would -stay and fight the bear with hot water. Sister, why did -you not come?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I did not know why you called," she answered. "I -did not see anything, and did not know which way to run."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think, cousin," remarked Harold, "that if you -had run when Frank called, you would have saved -yourself the battle. The bear was after your meat, not -after you; and if you had only been willing to give up -that dinner, which you defended so stoutly, he would -probably have eaten it, and let you alone."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>With this lively chatting, Mary was so much cheered, -that she joined them at dinner, and partook slightly of -the choice bits that her brother and cousin pressed upon -her. The afternoon was spent in preparing the flesh of -their game. They treated it in every respect as they -would pork, except that the animal was flayed; and they -found the flesh well flavoured and pleasant. The parings -and other fatty parts were by request turned over to -Sam, who prepared from them a soft and useful grease. -The skin was stretched in the sun to dry, after which it -was soaked in water, cleansed of all impurities, and -rubbed well with salt and saltpetre (William had put -up a quantity), and finally with the bear's own grease. -After it had been nicely cured, Harold made a present of -it to Mary, who used it as a mattress so long as she lived -upon the island.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Warned so impressively to protect their habitation -against wild beasts, the boys spent the rest of the week -in erecting a suitable enclosure. They planted a double -row of stakes around the tent and kitchen, filling up the -interstices with twigs and short poles. The fence was -higher than their heads, and there was a rustic gateway -so contrived that at a little distance it looked like part -of the fence itself.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxxi"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXI</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">HARD WORK--LABOUR-SAVING DEVICE--DISCOVERY AS TO THE -TIME OF THE YEAR--SCHEMES FOR AMUSEMENT--TIDES -ON THE FLORIDA COAST</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>For a fortnight the boys worked very hard, and -yet made but little apparent progress. Previous -to this, they had devoted two days to Mary's -convenience, and three more to her protection. The rest -had been spent in hacking, with dull axes, upon an -immense tree. The log was three feet in diameter, and had -been rough shaped into the general form of a boat, -eighteen feet long. But having no adze, nor mattock, which -might be used in digging, and receiving from Sam very -little assistance more than the benefit of his advice, they -began to feel somewhat discouraged at the small results of -their unpractised labours. This caused them to cast in -their minds for some device by which their work might -be facilitated, and thankful enough were they to -Indian ingenuity for suggesting the plan by fire. They -set small logs of pine along the intended excavation, and -guarding the edges with clay, to prevent the fire from -extending beyond the prescribed limits, had the satisfaction -to see, the next morning, that the work accomplished -by this new agent during the night, was quite as great -as that accomplished by themselves during the day.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For a few days they had been working under the pleasing -stimulation produced by this discovery, when Robert, -pausing in the midst of his work, said,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Harold, have you any idea what day of the month this is?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No," replied Harold, "I know that it is Friday, and -that we are somewhere past the middle of December. -But why do you ask?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Because, if I am not mistaken, tomorrow is Christmas -day. This is the twenty-fourth of December."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The announcement made Sam start. He looked at -Robert with a half bewildered, half joyful gaze. The -very name of Christmas brought the fire to his eye.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ki, Mas Robbut," said he, "you tink I remember -Christmas? Who ebber hear o' nigger forget Christmas -befo'? But for sure, I nebber say Christmas to -myself once, since I been come to dis island. Eh! eh! I -wonder if ee ent[#] 'cause dis Injin country, whey dey -nebber hab no Christmas at all? Eh! Christmas? -Tomorrow Christmas?"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] If it is not.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Robert could have predicted the effect which his -discovery would have upon Sam, but he was excessively -amused to observe how unforgiving he seemed to be to -himself for neglecting this part of a negro's privilege. -As soon as it was settled, by a brief calculation, that the -next day was indeed the twenty-fifth of December, -another thing was settled, of course--that no work should -be done, and that the day should be spent in enjoyment. -Sam clapped his hands, and would have been guilty of -some antic on the occasion, if his lame leg had not -admonished him to be careful. So he only tossed his cap -into the air, and shouted,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Merry Christmas to ebbery body here, at Bellevue -and at home!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now comes another question," said Robert; "how -shall the day be spent? We have no neighbours to visit. -No Christmas trees grow here, and Frank may hang -up his moccasins in vain, for I doubt whether Santa -Claus ever heard of this island."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, yes, Mas Robbut," Sam merrily interposed. -"Dere is one neighbour I been want to see for long time. -I hear say I got a countryman[#] libbin way yonder in a -hollow tree. He is a black nigger, 'sept he is got four -legs and a mighty ugly face."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Pronounced long, country ma-an. It usually means a native -African.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"What does the fellow mean?" said Harold, seriously.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O," replied Robert, laughing, "it is only his way -of asking us to visit our friend the bear. What do -you think of it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We have </span><em class="italics">promised</em><span> to make Mrs. Bruin a visit," said -Harold, entering into the joke; "and perhaps she may -think it hard if we do not keep our word." Just then -the conch called them home. "But let us hear what Mary -and Frank have to say. I foresee difficulties all -around."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When the question was discussed in general conclave, -Mary looked rather sober. She had not yet recovered -wholly from her former fright; but not willing to -interfere with a frolic, from which the others seemed to -anticipate so much pleasure, although it seemed to her to -be one of needless peril, she replied that she would -consent on two conditions--one was that they should go on -the raft, to save the immense walk to the spot, and the -other was that they should either put her and Frank -in some place of safety while they fought the bear, or -supply her with an abundance of hot water.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That idea of the raft is capital," said Robert. "The -tide will suit exactly for floating down in the morning -and back in the afternoon. I think we can give sister -all she asks, and the hot water too, if she insists upon it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A word here about tides on the western coast of -Florida. From Cape Romano, or Punta Largo, northward -to Tampa, and beyond, there is but one tide in the course -of the day, and that with a rise usually of not more than -three feet. But south of Cape Romano, and particularly -in the neighbourhood of Chatham Bay, there are two, as -in other parts of the world, except that they are of -unequal lengths, one occupying six, and the other eighteen -hours, with its flood and ebb. People there call them -"the tide and half tide." The plan of the boys was to -float down on the nine hour ebb, and to return on the -three hour flood.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam's notions about the observation of Christmas eve, -as a part of Christmas, suited exactly the inclination of -the boys; their hands were blistered, and they were glad -of a good excuse for leaving off work, by an hour or two -of the sun. In anticipation of the next day's absence, -and of the Sabbath succeeding, Frank gathered during -the afternoon plenty of acorns for the poultry, and grass -for the deer and goats, which were to be kept in their -fold; and the others laid up a supply of wood for the -fire. Mary sliced some nice pieces of venison and bear's -meat, and made some bread and Christmas cakes; all, -which she packed away in a basket, with oranges, limes, -and a bottle of transparent honey. Long before dark -everything was ready for the expedition.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxxii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">CHRISTMAS MORNING--VOYAGE--VALUABLE DISCOVERY--HOSTILE -INVASION--ROBBERY--MASTERLY RETREAT--BATTLE -AT LAST--A QUARREL REQUIRES TWO QUARRELLERS--THE GHOST'S VISIT</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>There may have been many a more noisy -Christmas, but never a brighter one, and few -merrier, than that which dawned upon our -young marooners; nor was it entirely without its noise. -The boys had requested Sam, in case he was first awake, -to rouse them at the break of day, and he had promised -to do so. A secret whispering had been observed -between him and Frank; and the latter had also begged -for a piece of twine, which he promised to return, but -the use of which he refused to tell. Conjecturing that -it was intended for some piece of harmless fun, they gave -it to him, and waited his own time to reveal the purpose.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On going to bed Mary noticed that Frank fidgetted a -great deal with his toes, and seemed to be much tickled -with several remarks made by himself, but which seemed -to her to have nothing in them particularly witty. He -was evidently in a frolic, and wanted excuses to laugh. -In the dead of night, as Mary supposed, though it was -really just before day, she was awakened by feeling him -move restlessly, and then put his hands to his feet with -the inquiry:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What is the matter with my toe?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Is there anything the matter with it!" she drowsily -asked.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, no, nothing at all," he replied. "I dreamed that -a rat was gnawing it off. But it is only a string I tied -there myself."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He then turned over, and lay still, pretending to be -asleep; but when he heard her breathe hard, he slipped -out of bed, put on his clothes, and went softly out of the -tent. Sam had agreed to wake him, so that they two -might, according to Christmas custom, "catch" the -others, by hailing them first; and as Sam could not go into -the room where Mary slept, he persuaded Frank to tie a -string to one of his toes, and to pass the other end outside -of the tent. It was Sam's pulling at this string that gave -Frank his dream, and finally waked him. For a minute -or two they whispered together in merry mood, and on -Sam's saying, "Now, Mas Frank, now!" the roar of two -guns, and then the sound of a conch, broke upon the -ears of the startled sleepers.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Good morning, lazy folks!" said Frank, bursting -into the tent. "Merry Christmas to you all!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Merry Christmas, Mas Robbut!" Sam echoed from -behind, "Merry Christmas, Mas Harrol! Merry -Christmas, little Missus!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Fairly caught!" answered Robert; "and now, I -suppose, we must look out some presents for you both."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The company completed their toilet, and came -together under the awning, which was still their kitchen. -The day star was "flaming" gloriously, and the -approach of day was marked by a hazy belt of light above -the eastern horizon. They kindled their fire, and -prepared for breakfast, with many jests and kind -expressions; then sobering themselves to a becoming gravity, -they sat around the red blaze, and engaged in their -usual morning worship.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While the sun threw his first slanting beams across -the island, Harold went to the landing, and returned, -saying, "Come all. The tide has been going down for -hours, and is now running like a mill-tail!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Hastening their preparations, they were in a short -time seated upon the raft, Sam at the helm, and Robert -and Harold by turn at the oars. Borne by the current, -and impelled by their own efforts, they were not two -hours in reaching the proposed landing place.</span></p> -<div class="align-center auto-scaled figure margin" style="width: 60%" id="figure-60"> -<span id="they-were-not-two-hours-in-reaching-the-proposed-landing-place"></span><img class="align-center block" style="display: block; width: 100%" alt="They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place" src="images/img-266.jpg" /> -<div class="caption centerleft figure-caption margin"> -<span class="italics">They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place</span></div> -</div> -<p class="pnext"><span>The river was exceedingly crooked, and so densely -bordered with mangroves, that from the place they left -to that which they sought, it was nowhere possible for -them to reach the shore. Once when they approached -nearest land, they saw a herd of deer peep inquisitively -at them through an opening glade, and turn quietly to -feed. The tall heron was a frequent sight, lifting its long -blue neck high as their heads, and then flapping its broad -wings to escape too near an approach; and the dapper -kingfisher turning his big head to look at them; and the -"poor jobs," or small white cranes clustering thick upon -the dead trees; and the Spanish curlew sticking forward -its long curved bill; and the grey curlew with its keen -note; and the marsh hens, cackling far and near, to say -(such is the report) that the tide is moving; and ducks -rising in clouds from different points of the marsh and -reaches of the river;--these sights were very frequent, -and seen with the bright eyes of young people on a -Christmas excursion, imparted a charming vivacity to the -scene.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Passing a creek which drained the marsh to their left, -they made a discovery, which proved a valuable one -indeed. Harold was looking up the creek with that -universal scrutiny that had become in him second nature, -when he suddenly dropped his oars, exclaiming, "What -is that?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The raft shot so quickly past that no one but Sam -had time to look. He, however, replied instantly, "Starn -ob a vessel!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Stern of a vessel, did you say?" inquired Robert. -"'Bout ship, Sam. Come, Harold, let us pull right for -it and see."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They brought the raft into an eddy near shore, and -though it required a prodigious pull to propel so clumsy -a thing against the tide from the creek, they managed -to do so, and discovered not the stern of a vessel only, -but the whole of a small brig turned bottom upwards, -and lying across the creek jammed in the mud and mangroves.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Well, that is indeed a Christmas gift worth having," -said Robert. "Did I say Santa Claus never heard of -this island? I take that back; he has not forgotten us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He or some One greater," interposed Mary, with -seriousness.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They rowed alongside, and tried to enter; but having -no tools for penetrating the vessel's side, nor candles for -lighting them after they had entered, they concluded to -prosecute their voyage, and to delay their visit to the -wreck till Monday.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>With this intention they pushed out of the creek, and -descended to the proposed landing, where they made -fast their raft to a crooked root, and stepped upon a -firm beach of mixed mud and sand. The fiddlers (a -small variety of crabs that look at a little distance like -enormous black spiders) were scampering in every -direction, with their mouths covered with foam, and their -threatening claws raised in self-defence, until each one -dived into its little hole, and peeped slyly at the strange -intruders. A wild cat sat upon a neighbouring tree, -watching their motions with as much composure as if she -were a favourite tabby in her mistress' parlour. Frank -was the first to spy and point it out. It was within a -good rifle shot.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Stand still a moment, if you wish to see how far a -cat can jump," said Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He rested his rifle upon a small tree, and taking steady -aim, sent the ball, from a distance of seventy yards, -through both sides of the cat, directly behind the -shoulders. She leaped an immense distance, and fell dead. -Frank seized it, saying it was </span><em class="italics">his</em><span> cat, and that he -intended to take off its skin, and make it into a cap like -cousin Harold's.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>From the landing they followed the mark left by their -hatchet upon the trees in their exploring tour, and it was -not long before they recognized from a distance the -poplar or tulip tree, in the hollow base of which the bear -had made her den.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As yet Mum had given no indications of alarm; but -on approaching the tree the boys selected for Mary and -Frank a pretty little oak, with horizontal branches, in -full sight of the den; and having prepared them a seat -made comfortable with moss, and helped them into it, -advanced to the field of battle.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>To their disappointment the old bear was gone. The -sun shone full into the hole, and revealed the two cubs -alone, nicely rolled up in the middle of their bed, and -soundly asleep. There was some reason to suppose that -the mother would return before they left the neighbourhood, -and in this expectation Harold prepared to secure -the cubs. He placed Robert and Sam as videttes at a -little distance, and also charged Mary and Frank to -keep a sharp look out from their elevated position, while -Mum and Fidelle were set to beating the surrounding -bushes as scouts. But, notwithstanding all his care -and skill, he found that the work of capturing the cubs -was very difficult. The cavity being too large to allow -of reaching them with his arms, and afraid to trust -himself inside the hole, lest the old bear should arrive -and catch him in the act, he relied upon throwing a slip -noose over their heads, or upon their feet; but young -as they were he found them astonishingly expert in -warding off his traps. The only plan by which he at -last succeeded, was with a hooked pole, by which he drew -forth first one, and then the other, to the mouth of the den, -where, after sundry bites and scratches, he seized their -hind legs, passed a cord round their necks, and made it -secure by a fast knot. This done, he tied each to a tree, -where they growled and whined loudly for help. The -hunters were now in a momentary expectation of -hearing the bushes burst asunder, and seeing the old bear -come roaring upon them; but she was too far distant, -and had no suspicion of the savage robbery that was -going on at her quiet home.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was fully an hour before the cubs were taken -and secured. By that time Mary and Frank had become -so weary of their unnatural roosting, that they begged the -others to cease their hunt, and return at once to the raft. -But here arose a new and unforeseen difficulty. The -distance to the raft was considerable, and the way was so -tangled that they had made slow progress when they -came; what could they now do, encumbered with two -disorderly captives, and in constant danger of attack from -the fiercest beast of the forest, "a bear robbed of her -whelps"? It was easy enough to decide this question, if -they would consent to free the captives and return as -they came. But no one, except Mary and Frank, -entertained this idea for a moment; they would have been -ashamed to give up through fear what they had -undertaken through choice.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The plan they at last devised was this--which though -appearing to assign the post of danger to the youngest, -was in fact the safest they could adopt. Mary and -Frank led each a cub, but they were instructed to drop -the cord on the first appearance of danger, and run to -the safest point. Sam marched in the van, Harold -brought up the rear; Mary and Frank were in the centre, -and while Robert guarded one flank, the dogs were kept -as much as possible on the other. It was with much -misgiving that this plan was adopted, for the boys began -to feel that they had engaged in a foolish scrape, -involving a needless exposure of the young people, as well -as of themselves. But they were now </span><em class="italics">in for it</em><span>, and they -had no choice, except to go forward or to give up the -project in disgrace. Formed in retreating column as -described, and ready for instant battle, they turned their -faces to the river, and marched with what haste they could.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They had not gone many steps, however, before Harold -suddenly faced about, levelled his piece, and called -to them to "look out!" He heard a bush move behind -him, and supposed, of course, that it was the bear -coming in pursuit, but it proved to be only a bent twig -righting itself to its natural position.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Not long after Robert raised a similar alarm on his -side, and levelled his gun at some unseen object that -was moving rapidly through the bushes. Mary and -Frank dropped the cords, and Frank clambered up a -small tree near at hand. Mary turned very pale, and ran -first to Sam, but hearing the noise approach that way, -she ran back to Harold for protection. The next -moment she saw Sam drop his gun from its aim, and call out,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You Mum! Come in, sah! You git yo' libber shot -out o' you, you scary warment!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The alarm was occasioned by Mum, who, unperceived -by any, had wandered to the wrong side.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The cubs, trained by this time to obey the cord, and -either weary with the walk, or submissive to a fate that -seemed so gentle, had not stirred from the spot where -they were left. Frank slipped quietly from his tree, -hoping that nobody had seen him; but Robert caught his -eye, and gave a sly wink, to which Frank doggedly replied,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I don't care, sir. I suspect you would like to have -been up a tree too, if you could have got there."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That I should, Frank," said Robert; "but it seems -that you are the only one of the crowd who can find trees -in time when bears are about."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They resumed their march to the landing, and were -interrupted only once more. The bushes before them -rustled loudly, Fidelle rushed forward in pursuit, and -the ground shook with the heavy trampling of some -large beast. It was on Sam's side; but as he brought his -piece to a level, Harold cried, "Deer! deer! don't shoot!" -and again all was quiet.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A short walk brought them to the landing; where they -wiped their moist brows, and rested, thankful that they -had completed their perilous journey without accident. -But their dangers were by no means over. The tide was -down; the raft was aground; it was not possible to leave -for hours; and in the meantime the enraged beast might -follow the trace of her cubs, and perhaps assault them -where they were. In view of this contingency they tied -the young bears at a distance from the shore, but within -sight of their own place of repose, confident that if the -mother came she would bestow her first care in breaking -their bonds, and taking them away, in which case they -could attack and destroy her.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>With this expectation they sat down to their -Christmas dinner, for which they had by this time a pretty -keen appetite. Sam stood sentry while they ate; then -Robert and Harold by turns took his post, and gave him -opportunity to dine. The spice of danger gave great -zest to the enjoyment of all except Mary, who would -vastly have preferred being at their comparatively -secure and quiet home upon the prairie.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The tide finally rose, and floated the raft. They once -more embarked. The young bears were secured, so -that they could neither escape nor annoy. The fastening -was cast off. Harold's oar, which he used as a pole for -shoving off, sunk in the yielding sand, and Robert's -"Heigh ho for home!" was hardly uttered, when they -heard a tramping on the bluff, and a moment after saw -the bear standing on the spot they had left. She stared -in surprise at the retreating raft, whined affectionately -to her cubs, who whined in answer, and tried to break -loose; then seeing their efforts to be ineffectual, and the -raft to be moving away, she raised such a roar as made -every heart tremble, and with a fierce look at the persons -on board plunged into the water. The raft was by this -time but ten yards from shore, and slowly "backing" -into the stream. Harold's rifle was quickly at his -shoulder, and in a second more the blood spouted from the -mouth and nose of the terrible beast. But the wound -was not mortal, piercing below the eyes, and entering the -nostrils and throat; and blowing out the blood by -successive snorts, she plunged on, and began to swim.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, Robert!" shouted Harold, "be steady! Aim -between her eyes!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert fired first one barrel, and then the other; the -bear sunk for a moment, borne down by the heavy shot, -but she rose again, streaming with gore, and roaring till -the waters trembled. Sam's gun was the only remaining -chance, and he used it most judiciously. Waiting -until the bear was almost ready to place her feet upon the -raft, he coolly levelled his gun, and putting the muzzle -within a few inches of her ear, poured its contents bodily -into her brain. The furious creature had just time to -grasp the side of the raft; she gave one convulsive shake, -and turned on her side, stone dead.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It was a desperate fight," said Robert, drawing a -long breath.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And a very foolish one," rejoined Harold. "I have -been thinking for the last hour that we might have been -better employed."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert looked displeased. "Answer for yourself. If -it is foolish, you helped to bring it on."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I know that," replied Harold, with mildness, "and -that makes me condemn it the more."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then please, sir, not to blame the rest," said Robert, -"for I am sure everybody behaved as bravely as people -could."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I have not questioned any one's courage, nor have -I quarrelled with any one except myself," replied Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, sir, you have," persisted Robert, "you called us -all a parcel of fools for coming on a Christmas excursion."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O! no, brother," mediated Mary, "he only said we -might have been better employed; and I think father -would say so too. I am sure if I had known all before -coming, as I know it now, I should not have given my -consent."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Please, mossa," said Sam, looking from one to the -other, "'tain't any o' you been de fool. Nobody fool -but me. Enty I ax you,[#] please come see my countryman -in de hollow tree; and you come? And now, please, -mossa, don't let my countryman git away. See he -floatin' away to de alligator. Please let me catch 'em. I -want him fat to fry my hominy."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Did not I ask you.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Sam looked so whimsical throughout the whole of this -eloquent appeal, that Robert's face relaxed from its -stern and angry expression, and at the last words he -caught Harold's eye, and burst into a laugh.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come, Harold," said he, "let us save his fat; I know -his mouth waters for it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The quarrel was over. Indeed it could not properly be -called a quarrel, for it was all on one side, and no one can -quarrel alone. They caught the floating carcass, tied -it behind the raft, then pulling into the current, floated -rapidly home, and reached the prairie about the middle -of the afternoon.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For the rest of the day their hands were full; and it -was not until late at night that they were able to retire. -The young bears were first stowed away in the same pen -with the goats and deer, but Harold was scarcely able -to remove them in time to save their lives; for Nanny, -after running from them as far as the limits of the pen -allowed, rose upon her hind legs with a desperate baa! and -bringing her stony forehead against the head of the -nearest, laid it senseless on the ground, and was -preparing to serve the other in the same way.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>What to do with them Harold did not know. He -dared not put them in the poultry house, and he was -unwilling either to shelter them in the tent or to tie them -outside the palisade. So, until some other arrangement -could be devised, he fastened them to a stake inside -the enclosure round the tent, where he supplied them -with water, honey, and a piece of venison.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The adventure, however, was not quite over. Late in -the night Sam was awaked by feeling something move -upon his bed, and put its cold nose upon his face. -Thinking it was some one walking in his sleep, he called -out, "Who dah?" and putting out his hand, felt to his -dismay the rough head and shaggy skin of a bear. Sam -was a firm believer in ghosts, both human and brute. -He gave one groan, and cried out, "O massy!" expecting -the next moment to be overpowered, if not torn to -pieces; then jumping from bed in the greatest hurry, -he hunted tremulously for some weapon of defence, -exclaiming all the while,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Mas Harrol! Mas Robbut! O massy! Here de -ole bear, or else he ghost, come after us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The taper was brought from Mary's room, and disclosed -the secret. One of the cubs feeling in the chill, -night air the want of its mother's warmth, had loosed -the insecure fastening, and come to seek more comfortable -quarters in the tent. "It is your countryman's baby, -Sam," said Robert, after the excitement had subsided. -"You killed its mother, and it has come, poor little -orphan, to ask that you shall be its daddy now."</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxxiii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXIII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">THE CUBS--VOYAGE TO THE WRECK--STORES--HORRID -SIGHTS--TRYING PREDICAMENT--PRIZES--RETURN--FRANK -NEEDS ANOTHER LECTURE</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Early on Monday morning Robert and Harold -set out for the wreck, leaving Sam to guard the -young people, and to add another apartment to -the fold, for the accommodation of the cubs. It may be -stated here, that the new pets had eaten little or nothing -since they were taken. For several days Sam was -compelled to force the food and water into their mouths; -but after they had acquired the art of feeding in a -domestic way, Frank assumed their whole care, and was -indefatigable in attending to their wants and their -education. He taught them to stand on their hind feet and -beg; to make a bow by scraping their feet, like country -clowns; and many a wrestling match did he have with -them, in which for a long time he was invariably the -victor. Robert named them, after the twins of old, -Castor and Pollux.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By Sam's advice, the boys took with them on their -voyage an ax, hatchet, auger, and saw, together with -some candles and a rope, and reached the wreck about -nine o'clock. They moored their raft fast to a projecting -bolt, and then, with much difficulty, succeeded in -reaching the stern windows, from which the receding tide -flowed gently, bearing on its bosom an unpleasant odour, -like that of animal matter long decayed. They peeped -into the dark cavity, and receiving a full blast of its -sepulchral odours, drew back in disgust.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I cannot go into </span><em class="italics">that</em><span> hole," said Harold, "it is -stifling. Let us cut a passage through the side or bottom."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Clambering along the sloping side next the rudder, -they selected a place for their scuttle, and commenced to -work, but the thick and well fastened copper was so -difficult to remove, that their hatchet was nearly ruined -before they reached the wood. Then, with their auger, -they made an entrance for the saw, and soon opened a -hole between two of the ribs, large enough to admit their -bodies.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold descended first, and standing upon a hogshead, -which, being on the top of a confused pile, reached near -the hole, lit a candle, and helped Robert to descend.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They were in the hold where all the grosser articles -were stowed. Some of the hogsheads visible appeared -to contain sugar, others molasses, rum, &c. Passing -towards the stern, they saw half a dozen boxes and crates, -of different sizes, one of which was filled with lemons, -and from the other, on being broken, rolled out a -cocoanut. Returning from this hasty survey towards the -forward part of the hold, they discovered a plentiful -supply of flour, ship-bread, rice, hams, and beef, stowed away -in the style appropriate to each. The vessel was -evidently victualled for a long voyage.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Satisfied with this partial examination, they returned -amidships, and sought the hatchway, through which they -might descend into the habitable part of the vessel. It -was choked by such a multitude of boxes and bags, that -they were a long time in finding it, and longer still in -freeing it from encumbrances. Descending by their -rope, they found themselves on the inner side of the -inverted deck. The water had by this time all run off, -except a puddle in one corner; and the floor, or rather -that which had been ceiling, was wet and slimy, with -deposits from the muddy river water.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On entering the cabin the sight which greeted them -was horrid. There lay four skeletons, of a man and -woman, a boy and girl, handsomely dressed; the soiled -though costly garments still adhering to the wet and -ghastly bones. The sight was more than Harold could -endure; he called to Robert, and hastened as fast as -possible to the open air.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, horrid! horrid!" said he, pale as a sheet. "I -don't think I can ever go back to that dreadful cabin. -It made me almost faint."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It was horrid, indeed," responded Robert. "But -you will soon recover; the trouble was more in your -mind than in your body. I doubt not you are feeling -as father says he felt when going first into a dissecting -room--he fainted outright; and he said that this is no -uncommon thing with beginners, but they soon become -used to it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am willing enough to go through the whole vessel," -said Harold, "but not into that cabin, for a while -at least."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Poor creatures!" sighed Robert, "they appear to -have been passengers; and unless the cabin filled soon -with water, they must have had a lingering death."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Don't speak of it," Harold pleaded. "The bare -thought makes me shudder. And then to think of their -being devoured by such slimy things as eels and catfish, -and of being pinched to pieces by crabs, as these bodies -were--it is sickening!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert perceived that these reflections were exceedingly -painful to his cousin, and had been in fact the -cause of his sickness; he therefore managed adroitly -to shift the conversation from point to point, until it -gradually assumed a cheerful character. Pleasant -thoughts were the medicine Harold needed, and in the -course of a few minutes he himself proposed to renew -the search.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Descending between decks, they found in the side of -the vessel, contrary to custom, the cook's room. It -contained a stove, with all its appurtenances complete. This -was a real treasure; they rejoiced to think how much -labour and trouble would be saved to Mary, whose -patience and ingenuity were often put to the test for the -want of suitable utensils.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The steward's room adjoined; and here they found -crockery of all sorts, though most of it was in -fragments; knives, forks, spoons, and candlesticks, none of -which they valued, having plenty of their own; two -bottles of olives, and a case of anchovies, sound and good, -and a fine set of castors, partly broken, containing -mustard, pepper, catsup and vinegar. Upon the topmost -shelf (or under what </span><em class="italics">had been</em><span> the lowest) were two -large lockers, which they opened with difficulty, the door -being fast glued with paste, and out of which poured a -deluge of musty flour from an upturned barrel. There -were also different kinds of hard biscuit and ship bread, -but they were all spoiled.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>From these two rooms they passed with great difficulty -to the forecastle, having to cut their way through a thick -partition. Here the sight was more appalling than that -which they had witnessed in the cabin. Lying on the -floor, partly immersed in a muddy pool, were the -skeletons of eight men and two boys; and in the midst of them -they heard such a splashing of the water that their blood -ran cold, and their hair stood on end. They started -back in terror, thinking at first that the dead had waked -from sleep, and were moving before their eyes; in -doing so, Robert, who carried the candle, jostled roughly -against Harold, and instantly they were in darkness.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O mercy! mercy!" Robert ejaculated, in an agony -of alarm, and falling upon his knees clasped his hands -together, expecting every moment to be his last. Harold, -however, with that presence of mind which is the mark of -true courage, and is the best preservative in time of -danger, threw his arms around him, to prevent him from -escaping, and fortunately recovered the candle, which -had dropped in the edge of the wet slime upon the floor.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Nothing but fishes!" said he, divining the state of -Robert's mind from what he knew of his own. "Nothing -but fishes! I saw one leap from the water. Softly, -Robert, let us light the candle."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The quieting effect of a soft, calm voice in a season -of excitement is magical. Robert's excessive fear -subsided, and though he trembled violently, he aided -Harold to re-light the candle. Fortunately the wick was -scarcely touched by the water; there was a slight -spluttering from a particle or two of damp mud, but the flame -soon rose bright as ever. Harold's hand now began to -tremble; for though in the moment of trial his nerves had -been stretched and steady as a tense wire, the re-action -was so great that he began to feel weak. Robert -perceived this, and pulling his sleeve said,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Come, let us go."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold's courage, however, was of that sturdy kind -that rises with the occasion, and he replied, "No, I mean -to go through with it now. I was driven from the cabin -by a bad smell, but no one shall say that I was scared -off by a few catfish. Look, do you not see them -floundering in the water?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A calm inspection wholly relieved Robert from his -fears, and he continued to examine the room with -composure, although while looking he beheld the startling -sight of a skeleton in actual motion through the water, -a large fish having entered its cavity, and become -entangled in the adhering clothes, giving a most lifelike -motion to the arms and legs.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A glance around this room was sufficient to convince -them that the vessel was of a warlike character. Great -numbers of guns, pistols, cutlasses, and pikes, were -visible on the floor, where they had fallen into the water, or -against the walls where they had been fastened. The -boys surveyed these significant appendages, exchanged -glances with each other, and simultaneously exclaimed, -"A cutter, or a pirate!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I doubt whether it can be a cutter," said Robert; -"my mind misgives me that it is a vessel of bad -character. But we can tell by going to the captain's room. -Let us see."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They returned to the cabin, and entering the room -which appeared to be the captain's, found it abundantly -supplied with arms of various sorts, and (though mostly -injured by the sea-water) of exquisite finish. Of papers -they saw none; these were probably contained in a heavy -iron chest which was fast locked, and the key of which -was nowhere to be found. In the mate's room, -however, the evidences were more decisive. There were -flags of all nations; and among them one whose hue was -jet black, except in the middle, where were sewed the -snow-white figures of a skull and cross-bones. From -the side-pocket of a coat, which lay in the berth, they -took a pocket-book, containing letters in Spanish, and -a paper signed by forty-two names, the greater part of -which were marked by a cross. These indications were -satisfactory, and the boys afterwards ascertained by -circumstantial evidence, which left them no shadow of -a doubt, that not only was the vessel piratical, but that -she was overwhelmed by the same storm that had so -nearly proved fatal to Sam. The prize, therefore, they -considered their own by right of first discovery--stores, -arms, magazine, money and all.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"By rights there ought to be a carpenter's room -somewhere," said Robert; "or if not a room, there must be -tools, which will help us greatly in our work. Let us -look for them."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>To Harold's mind the tools were the most valuable -part of the prize, unless indeed they could find a boat -ready made. But before proceeding, they took each a -pistol from the captain's room, loaded, and thrust it -into their bosoms, supposing that they should be more -calm and self-possessed, when conscious of having about -them the means of defence. The carpenter's room was -found, and in it a chest of splendid tools, and an -excellent grindstone.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>With these discoveries the boys were content to think -of returning home; and now they began to feel hungry. -Taking from the steward's room the bottle of olives and -case of anchovies, and breaking open a barrel of -shipbread, from which they filled their pockets, they went -to the open air, taking each a lemon and cocoanut, in -lieu of water and dessert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was time to load the raft. Taking some small bags, -of which they found a number, they filled them with -sugar, coffee, rice, and flour; they brought out six hams, -and, by opening a barrel, six pieces of mess-beef. In -searching still further, they lit upon a barrel of mackerel, -a firkin of good butter, and a case of English cheese; of -each of which they took a portion, and laid all upon -the most level part of the vessel's bottom, ready for -lowering into the raft. The kegs of biscuit they found -on trial to be too large to pass through their scuttle; -they emptied them by parcels into a large bag outside.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Hitherto they had said nothing and thought little -about money; for their minds had been fixed on supplying -themselves with necessaries and comforts, together -with the means of returning home. Indeed, the idea of -enriching themselves at the expense of the dead, even -if they were pirates, savoured rather of robbery, and the -delicate sense of the young explorers was offended by -the thought.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But let us at least gather whatever of this sort we -may find," said Harold, after exchanging thoughts with -his cousin. "We can afterwards ask your father to -decide what use shall be made of it."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Neither their consciences nor their pockets, however, -were very heavily burdened with this new charge; for -they found only a few hundred dollars' worth of money, -chiefly in foreign gold, together with several rich jewels, -the greater part of which was discovered in consequence -of an act of kindness to Mary and Frank.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Resolving to return the next day, accompanied by -the whole party, and unwilling to have Mary's nerves -shocked as theirs had been, they determined to remove -all unsightly objects from the cabin, and to close them -up in the forecastle. A box of sperm candles enabled -them to set a light along the dark passages, and in each -room; and taking a small sail, upon which they -carefully drew the skeletons, they carried them to the -forecastle, and laid them decently in one corner. From the -person of the man they took a gold watch and chain, a -handsome pencil case, and pocket-knife, a purse containing -several pieces of gold, and a pocket-book, containing -papers, written apparently in Spanish, but almost -perfectly illegible. The name of this man, marked upon the -clothing, and occasionally appearing in the papers, was -Manuel De Rosa. Upon the person of the lady were -found a diamond ring, hanging loosely upon the slender -bone of one finger, and on the lace cape over her bosom -a sprig breast-pin, whose leaves were emerald, and its -flower of opal. Her name, and that of the children also, -was De Rosa. These valuables were collected into a -parcel, together with a lock of hair from each, as the -means of identifying them, should any clue be obtained -to their history and their home.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While removing a coarsely clothed skeleton from that -corner of the forecastle in which they wished to deposit -the bones of the perished family, they found it so -much heavier than the others, as to induce a closer -examination. They found hid beneath the clothing, and -belted to the bones, a large girdle, containing fifty-four -Mexican dollars, a variety of gold pieces from different -nations, and a lump of what appeared to be gold and -silver fused into one mass. The name of this man -could not be ascertained.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Their next work was to fumigate the cabin. They -wrapped a little sugar in a piece of brown paper, and -setting it on fire, walked around the room, waving it in -every direction. The aromatic odour of the burnt sugar -pervaded every crack and cranny, and overwhelmed so -entirely the disgusting effluvium, that Robert snuffed -at the pleasant fragrance, and remarked, "There, now! the -cabin is fit for the nose of a king. Let us close up -the forecastle, and return home."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Beside the provisions, which have been already -mentioned as constituting a part of the intended load for -the raft, the boys carried out such tools as they -conceived needful for their work, consisting of adzes, -drawing-knives, augers, gimlets, chisels, planes, saws, square -and compass, and an oil-stone. They also took the box -of sperm candles and a box of soap; three cutlasses and -a rapier, four pikes, four pair of pistols, three rifles, -two muskets, and flasks and pouches to suit. Gunpowder -they did not see, except what was in the flasks; -they knew there must be plenty in the magazine, which -they supposed to be near the officers' rooms, but which -they did not care then to visit.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A short but laborious tug against the tide, that set -strongly up the creek, brought them to the river, on -which they floated gently home. When within half a -mile of the landing, they fired a gun, as a signal of -their approach; and long before they reached the shore, -Mary and Frank were seen running to meet them, with -Mum and Fidelle scampering before, and Sam hobbling -far in the rear.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Here, Frank, is your Christmas present," said -Robert, when the raft touched land; "and here, Sam, -is yours, at least so long as we stay upon the island."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He tossed the one a cocoanut, and handed the other -a musket and cutlass. Harold's presents were still more -acceptable; he gave Frank a nice pocket-knife, somewhat -the worse for rust, and gave Sam a large twist of -tobacco.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank's eyes twinkled with pleasure at the sight of -the knife; but Sam's expression of countenance was -really ludicrous. He was a great chewer and smoker of -tobacco, and the sight of that big black twist, after so -long a privation, brought the tears to his eyes. He -scraped his foot, and tried to laugh.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Tankee, Mas Robbut! Tousand tankee to you, Mas -Harrol! Sword, gun, tobacky! I-ee! I feel like I kin -fight all de bear and panter in de wull!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As the work of unloading and transporting to the -tent occupied only about two hours, they had time -sufficient, before dark, to construct another and a larger -raft. There was a poplar, fallen and dry, near the -water's edge; this they cut into suitable lengths, and -across the long logs they laid a floor of short ones, so -that they doubted not being able at their next load to -bring from the wreck all that they wished.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxxiv"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXIV</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">SECOND VOYAGE TO THE WRECK--FUMIGATING AGAIN--MORE -MINUTE EXAMINATION--RETURN--ACCIDENT--DANGERS -OF HELPING A DROWNING PERSON--RECOVERING -A PERSON APPARENTLY DROWNED</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Next morning our young marooners endeavoured -to make as early a start as on the day -before; but there being now more persons to go, -each of whom had some preparation to make; and besides -that, encumbered by another clumsy float of logs, their -arrival at the wreck was fully an hour later. Securing -the two rafts to the vessel's side, Robert and Harold -clambered to the hole they had cut, by the help of a -rope tied there for the purpose; then making a -slipknot at the end, they drew up Sam, Frank, and finally, -Mary. The new comers were so anxious to enter the -vessel that they could scarcely wait for the lighting of -a candle, but slid at once into the hold, and began -rummaging by means of the imperfect light transmitted -through the scuttle.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The examination of the hold on the day before had -been so thorough, that few more discoveries of -importance remained to be made; and the new comers, -burning with curiosity, begged to be conducted to the -rooms below. Entering the cabin, Mary and Frank -were repelled by the unpleasant odour that, notwithstanding -the former fumigation, still continued; but the -smell was on this occasion mingled more with that of -mud, and Robert managed by a quick allusion to the -river slime, and the nauseous odour of the mangroves, -to prevent Mary's suspicion of the real cause.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We burnt some sugar here, on yesterday," said he, -"but the tide has been up since, and we shall have to -burn more. Or stay--we can try something else. I -recollect hearing father say that burning coffee is one of -the best fumigators in the world."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He brought some coffee from the hold, and wrapping -it in paper, tried to burn it, as he did the sugar; but -it was not so easily ignited; and Mary, in her impatience, -took some sugar, and setting it on fire while he was -experimenting with the damp coffee, so thoroughly -impregnated the room with its fragrant fumes, that they -were ready to begin their examination.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The first thing they noticed on entering the cabin, -was a handsome sofa and set of chairs. Overhead, -screwed fast to what had been the floor, was an extension -table, capable of seating from four to twelve persons. -Mary clapped her hands at this welcome sight, exclaiming:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, now we can sit and eat like decent people again!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>To their right was a little room, with its door open. -On entering it, they saw a boy's cap and pair of shoes. -Frank pounced upon these, and tried them on, with -several merry jests, to which the others made no reply, -for the larger boys thought immediately of the little -skeleton to which these had belonged. A trunk was -there too, perched upon the upturned bottom of what -had been the lowest berth, containing the usual -wardrobe of the boy; and beside it, the trunk and carpet bag -of the girl. These last were locked. On forcing them -open, Mary found many of the articles in a state of -perfect preservation; though the linen and cotton were -sadly mildewed, and almost spoiled. She saw at a -glance that the silk dresses, and other parts of attire, -were nearly all the same size with her own. But though -greatly in need of clothing, and fitted almost exactly in -what she found, she manifested more sadness than -pleasure at the sight; her mind reverted irresistibly to -the former wearer, who was no doubt as fond of life -as herself.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Poor thing!" she said, as tears came into her eyes, -after turning over several articles, "and her name was -Mary, too. See here, 'Marie De Rosa,' written so neatly -on this white handkerchief. What a beautiful name! -I wish I knew her."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Fastened to the wall was a neat looking-glass, and -beside it a handsome hair-brush, hung by a blue ribbon -to a small brass knob; but the water had dissolved the -glue, and the rosewood veneering had separated from -the brush. On the floor were two ivory combs, and the -fragments of pitcher, bason, and tumblers, lying with -the towels. In the berths were two hair mattresses, -whose ticking was mouldy and mildewed, but they were -otherwise good; and in each, with the damp sheets, was -a pair of blankets as good as new.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Next to this room was another, whose door was jammed -and swollen tight. Forcing it open, they found two -trunks and travelling bags, with various articles of -male and female attire--a hat and pair of boots, a bonnet -and rich shawl, the little boy's boots and best cap, and -the girl's parasol and cloak; new evidences these, to the -boys, to prove that the four skeletons belonged to one -family. There were also several books, but they were -in Spanish, and so perfectly soaked and blackened as to -be useless, even had they been in their own language. -The De Rosas were evidently a family of wealth and -education.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The other rooms were furnished with the usual -appendages of warlike men, and beside these there was -little else to tell who or what they were. Their papers -and valuables were probably locked up in the iron chest, -or left behind where they had concealed their treasures.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Passing from the cabin, their attention was arrested -at the door by a small closet under the companion-way. -Harold stood upon a stool and examined it. There were -silver cups, of various figures, a basket of champagne -wine, and many bottles and decanters, or rather their -fragments, which appeared to have held different kinds -of liquors.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Bah!" said Harold, "liquor in the hold--liquor in -the rooms--liquor in the closets--there is more liquor -than anything else aboard, except guns and pistols."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"They naturally go together," responded Robert. "I -suspect the poor fellows needed the liquor to fit them -for their wicked works."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>From the cabin they went to the carpenter's room. -Sam decided in a moment that he must have the grindstone, -and the rest of the tools--they were too good to -be lost. He also looked wistfully at the work-bench, -with the iron vice attached, and said he thought they -could force it from the wall, and float it behind the -rafts. But the boys mistrusted his partiality for tools, -and decided that it was not so important as some other -things.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Next to the carpenter's room was another, into which -they forced an entrance with the ax. This was the -gunner's. Here they found cartridges in abundance, of -all sorts and sizes, bomb-shells, clusters of grape-shot, -canisters of balls, a profusion of cannon shot of several -sizes, and two small cannons of brass, with balls to suit. -There were also several large kegs of powder, but the -powder appeared to be spoilt, for the kegs were damp.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When the time came to prepare for loading, the boys -united with Sam to enlarge the scuttle. They put upon -one raft a keg of rice, and another of flour, the firkin -of butter, two cheeses, six loaves of sugar, the grindstone, -the chest of tools, Sam's box of tobacco, and -more of the hams and beef. On the other, they put -the extension-table and leaves, six chairs, the sofa, the -trunks of the De Rosas, five mattresses, with their -clothing, the looking-glass, &c.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The return voyage was made in all safety until they -reached the landing; but there occurred one of those -misadventures that appear to come oftenest in seasons -of greatest security.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As the rafts neared the shore, Sam hobbled to the -hindmost end, to look after his darling tobacco, and -having for some reason stooped as one raft struck the -other in stopping, he lost his balance, and fell headlong -into the water. No one knew of the accident, until -hearing a great splutter, they looked around, and saw -him blowing the water from his nose and mouth, and -wearing a most comical expression of surprise and fear. -They ran, of course, to his assistance, but knowing him -to be a good swimmer, they apprehended no serious -consequences, and were rather disposed to jest than to -be alarmed. But Sam, who had been already strangling -for a quarter of a minute, so as to be unable to utter a -word, and who discerned at a glance that they did not -apprehend his situation, stretched out his hand -imploringly, and gasped.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He is drowning!" exclaimed Harold. "Here, Robert, -help me!" then ran to obtain something buoyant, -to which Sam might cling. When he returned, bringing -with him a pair of oars (the nearest thing within reach), -he saw his cousin, heedless of danger, and moved only -by sympathy, swimming just over the place where Sam -had sunk.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Robert! Robert! COME AWAY!" he called in a voice -of thunder; "he is too strong for you, and will drown you!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert turned at this earnest and even imperative -call, and began to swim back; but it was too late. Sam -rose within reach, grasped his arm, drew him up close, -pinioned him firmly, and again sunk out of sight. Mary -and Frank shrieked as they saw their brother go down, -and Harold stood a moment, with clasped hands, -exclaiming, "My God! What shall I do?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>At this moment an idea occurred to him. Calling to -Mary, "Bring me that hat" (it was De Rosa's, and -water-proof), he threw off his coat and vest, then -spreading his handkerchief over the mouth of the hat, so that -he could grasp the corners under the crown, he plunged -into the water, swimming with one hand, and holding the -hat as a temporary life preserver with the other. As -he expected, Robert rose to the surface and grasped him. -Harold did nothing at first but hold firmly to the hat to -prevent his own sinking, and in that short interval -Robert recovered sufficiently to know what he was about.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Thank God for </span><em class="italics">you</em><span>, Robert!" said Harold. "I was -afraid you were gone; here, take the hat and swim to -the raft, while I dive after Sam. Has he ceased -struggling?" Robert replied, "Yes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Joining his hands high over his head, Harold rose -as far as he could from the water, and sank perpendicularly -with his feet close together. He succeeded -in finding the body, but not in time to seize it, before -he was compelled to rise for the want of breath. He -came to the surface, panted for a quarter of a minute, -then descended a second time, and rose with the body. -Robert reached him one of the oars, dragged him to the -raft, and then to the shore.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>And now what was to be done? Robert knew well -that when a person has been under water four minutes -and more it is exceedingly difficult to restore life, and -that whosoever would render aid must do it quickly. -His preparations were few and simple.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Begging Mary and Frank to make a fire as soon as -possible, and to heat one of the blankets, he laid the -body with the head lowest, to allow the water to run -from the mouth and throat, while he hastily unloosed -the clothing. Then laying the body with the head -highest, as in sleep, he and Harold rubbed the skin with all -their might, for the double purpose of removing the -moisture and restoring the heat.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This friction was continued for several minutes, when -Robert, requesting Harold to keep on, tried another -means. He inserted a reed into one of Sam's nostrils, -which he pressed tightly around it, and closing also the -other nostril and the mouth to prevent the egress of the -air, he blew forcibly until he felt the chest rise, when, -by a gentle pressure, he expelled the air as in natural -respiration.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By this time Mary and Frank had warmed one of the -blankets brought from the vessel. This Robert wrapped -closely around the body, and while Mary and Frank -were engaged in warming still another, Harold greatly -increased the effectiveness of his friction by tearing a -third blanket into strips, and using the hot pieces as -rubbers.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Persisting for an hour in these simple means, the -anxious company were at last rewarded by the signs of -returning life. Sam's heart began to beat softly, and -shortly after he gave a sigh. The boys were nearly -exhausted by their protracted efforts, but still they kept -on; and it was well they did, for many a person has been -lost by neglect after life seemed to have been restored. -When the patient was sufficiently recovered to swallow, -Robert poured down his throat some warm water and -sugar, remarking it was a pity they had brought none of -the wines or spirits which were so abundant on shipboard.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"There is some in the box of tobacco," observed -Frank. "I saw Sam put a bottle there; and when I -asked him what it was, he said it was rum to rub on -his weak leg."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert and Harold exchanged a significant smile; for -though Sam might have intended only what he professed, -they knew that he loved rum as well as tobacco. It was -fortunate, however, that the spirits were there, for it -was the best stimulant they could administer. Sam -soon opened his eyes, and began to speak. His first -words, after looking around, were, "Bless de Lord! -Poor Sam here again!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Leaving him now to recover slowly, the boys brought -each a chair from the raft, and sat down to rest.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Why, Robert," said Harold, "you seem to know -by heart the whole rule for restoring a drowned person."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And why not? There is nothing mysterious in it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"So it seems, and I wish you would teach it to me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I can do that in half a breath," replied Robert. -"In father's words, all that you have to do, is to </span><em class="italics">restore -the warmth and excite the respiration</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That, certainly, is simple."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Father always said," continued Robert, "that he -did not see why boys should not all be taught how -to help one another on such occasions. 'Send for a -doctor,' he said to me, 'but don't wait for him. Go to -work at once before life is gone. If you can do nothing -else strip off the wet clothes, and rub, rub, RUB, and blow -into the lungs. Start the breath, and you will start -the blood, or start the blood, and that will start the -breath, for each comes with the other. Apply heat -inwardly--outwardly by friction, by clothing, by fire, -by hot bottles, by sand-bags, by any means, and keep -trying for hours.' That is the rule."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"A good one it is," said Harold. "But it is a pity -your father did not give you some rule also about -keeping out of the way of drowning people so that you -might put your knowledge to some use, instead of getting -drowned yourself."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He did," replied Robert, laughing, "but I forgot -it. It was exceedingly thoughtless in me to do as I -did. However, I tried to make up for it in another way; -for after Sam had pinioned my arms, I made no effort -whatever, except to take a long breath, and retain my -presence of mind. When we were going down, I learned -exactly what kind of a grip he had taken, and by the -time we reached bottom, I had drawn up my knees, and -put my feet against the pit of his stomach. When that -was done I felt safe, for I knew that my legs were -stronger than his arms, and that I could break his hold. -But what did you intend to do when you called me to -help you?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I had no exact plan," Harold answered, "except to -keep you from putting yourself in danger, and then to -throw or reach Sam something by which to help -himself. I had seen drowning people before, and knew very -well that unless you had something to prevent your own -sinking, as I had when you seized me, or unless you -were strong enough (as in this case you were not) to -hold him at arm's length, he would be almost sure to -drown you."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This untoward accident delayed the work of -transportation until near dark, and then it was only the -lighter and more necessary articles that they carried. -Sam gradually recovered, and about dusk, supported by -the boys, he staggered slowly to the tent.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxxv"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXV</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">HOUSEHOLD ARRANGEMENTS--THIRD VISIT TO THE -WRECK--RAINY WEATHER--AGREEMENT ABOUT WORK--MARY -IN GREAT DANGER--EXTINGUISHING FIRE ON ONE'S -DRESS--RELIEF TO A BURN--CONVERSATION</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>They did not return to the vessel the next day. -The work of transporting the many heavy -articles brought, and of giving them accommodation, -occupied the whole day. Indeed, the work of -arranging was by no means easy, for their possessions were -now too large for their dwelling. They were therefore -compelled to make a new room for Sam and his tools, -by means of some spare sails brought from the wreck; -and this led them to think of erecting still another wing -to the tent, as a place of deposit for their stores of -provision.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By Thursday the return tide came at so late an hour -in the afternoon, that the boys were loth to go upon the -third trip; but there were several other articles of -importance that they needed, and intending to make a -short visit, they did not start until near mid-day. On -entering the vessel their first work was to remove the -stove; which being quite new and recently put up, they -had no difficulty in taking to pieces, and lowering, with -its appurtenances, into the raft. The work-bench they -detached, with great labour, from the wall, and tumbled -it over the vessel's side. From the carpenter's room -they carried several sails, two coils of small rope, and -a hank of twine. The magazine they did not care to -enter. Most of the powder in the gunner's room was -wet, but there were two large kegs of cannon powder, -the outside of which was caked and ruined, while the -central part was perfectly good, and also a five pound -canister of superfine rifle powder, which was so tightly -sealed that not a particle of damp had entered. These -they took. And dragging out one of the small cannon -they managed, after hard work, to lower it, with its -appropriate carriage, into the raft, and deposited along -with it several dozen balls, and as many canisters to fit -the bore. These, together with the trunks and clothing -of the officers, the iron vice, a small kit of mackerel, and -the box of cocoanuts, constituted their load. The -voyage back was made without accident.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On landing, their first business was to shelter their -powder, for the sky was clouding fast, with long blue -belts, that promised rain before morning, and the night -was rapidly coming on. Unwilling to keep so dangerous -a quantity of powder in the tent, they divided it -into several parcels, and concealed them in hollow trees, -which they closed and marked.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The cannon carriage proved a great convenience in -transporting the trunks, the disjointed parts of the -stove, and other heavy articles to the tent. But even -with this assistance they did not complete their work -before the night set in.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The next day was wet--wet--wet. The young people -continued within doors, made a particular examination -of the trunks, and divided among themselves the articles -that were serviceable. With these employments, and the -fitting up of their stove, they spent all that day, and -part of the next.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was during that evening, as they sat listening to -the incessant patter of the rain upon the canvas roof, -that the boys conceived and resolved upon a species of -competition, that gave a steady progression to their -work from that time forward.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Tomorrow is New Year's Day," observed Harold. -"We have been two months and a half upon the island. -Our first boat is not a quarter finished. Why, Robert, -it will be six months before we get away by our own -exertions; and then your father will have left Bellevue."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But you forget how many interruptions we have -had," replied Robert. "First, there was Sam's -misfortune, then yours; after that, our removal to the -prairie, and securing the tent; then this discovery of the -wreck, which has furnished us with food and tools for -continuing our work without interruption. If I am not -mistaken, the end of January will see us at Bellevue, -or on our way there. What do you think, Sam--can -we finish our two boats in a month?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"May be so, massa, if we work mighty hard; but it -will take a heap o' work."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I doubt if we finish them in two months, work as -we may," remarked Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert was not pleased with this discouraging assertion, -though he was startled to find that the usual -prudent Harold entertained such an opinion.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, cousin," said he, "I will put this matter to -the test. As we boys used to say, I'll make a bargain -with you. We shall all work on the second boat, until -it is as far advanced as the present one. Then we -shall each take a boat and work. Sam shall divide his -time between us. And if at the end of a month we are -not ready to return home, I'll give up that I am mistaken."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Give me your hand to that bargain," said Harold. -"You shall not beat me working, if I can help it; but -if, with all our efforts, we leave this island before the -last day of February, I will give up that </span><em class="italics">I</em><span> am mistaken."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Faithful to this agreement, the boys went next -morning to the landing, and brought the various parts of -the work-bench, which they aided Sam in fitting up. -The grindstone also they set upon its necessary fixtures; -and collecting the various tools that were in need of -grinding, they persisted in relieving each other at the -crank, until they had sharpened two very dull axes, two -adzes, three chisels, a broad ax, and a drawing knife, -and stowed them safely under Sam's shelter.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The history of the day, however, was not concluded -without an incident of a very serious character, in which -Mary was the principal, though unwilling actress; and -in which, but for her presence of mind, she would have -met with a painful and terrible death.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>About ten o'clock that night she retired to her room, -undressed, and was laying aside the articles of dress -necessary for the next morning, when, turning around, -her night clothes touched the flame of the candle, which, -for the want of a table, she had set upon the floor. The -next instant she extinguished the candle, and was about -stepping into bed, when her attention was excited by a -dim light shining behind her, and a slight roar, that -increased as the flame ran up her back. Giving a scream -of terror, she was on the point of rushing into the next -room for help, when recollecting the repeated and earnest -injunctions of her father, she threw herself flat upon -the blanket of the bed, and wrapping it tightly round -her, rolled over and over upon the floor, calling for help. -The flame was almost instantly quenched, as it probably -would have been, even without a blanket, had she only -sat down instantly on the floor, and folded the other part -of her dress tightly over the flame.[#]</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] </span><em class="italics small">Flame ascends</em><span class="small">. All have observed how much more rapidly -it consumes a sheet of paper held with the burning end down, -than the same sheet laid on the table. So with a female's dress; -an erect posture allows the flame to run almost instantly over -the whole person.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>But though the </span><em class="italics">flame</em><span> was extinguished, the charred -ends of the dress were not; they kept on burning, and -coming into contact with the naked skin, made her -scream with pain. The agony was so great, that again -she was almost tempted to throw off the blanket and -rush into the open air, but knowing that this would -certainly increase the fire, and perhaps renew the blaze, -she drew the blanket more tightly around her, and -rolled over, calling to Robert, who had by this time -come to her assistance. "Pour on water--</span><em class="italics">water</em><span>--WATER!" Robert -did his best--he fumbled about for -the pitcher, then finding it, asked where the water was -to be poured; but now that the water was ready to be -thrown upon her, Mary felt secure; she cast off the -blanket, and the remaining fire was put out by the -application of Robert's wet hand.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The time occupied by this terrifying scene was scarcely -a minute and a half, yet Mary's night dress was consumed -nearly to her shoulders, and her lower limbs were badly -scorched. So rapid an agent is fire. Whoever would -escape destruction from a burning dress, must work -fast, with good judgment and a strong resolution.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary's burns were slight in comparison with what -they might have been. The skin was reddened for a -foot or more along each limb; but it was broken only -in two places, about as wide and long as her two fingers. -Still the pain was excessive, and she wept and groaned -a great deal. Robert applied cold water for a number -of minutes, and would have continued it longer, but Mary -at last said:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Bring me a cup full of flour. I have tried it on -a burnt finger, and you can scarcely imagine how cooling -it is."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The flour was brought, and applied by means of -handkerchiefs tied over the raw and blistered parts. -Its effect was to form a sort of artificial cuticle over those -spots where the skin had been removed; and the soft -and cool sensation it produced in the other parts was -delightful. Still Mary appeared to suffer so much, that -Robert administered an opiate, as he did in the case of -Sam, and after that he heard no more from her until -next morning.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What a quick, brave girl she is!" said Harold, after -Robert had described the scene. "Most girls would have -rushed into the open air, and been burned to death."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"She showed great presence of mind," Robert assented.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"More than that," said Harold, "she showed great -</span><em class="italics">resolution</em><span>. I knew a beautiful girl at school, who had -presence of mind enough to wrap herself in the hearth -rug, but who could not stand the pain of the fire; she -threw off the rug, rushed into the open air, screaming for -help, and was burnt to death in less than two minutes."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When Mary came from her room next morning her -eyes were dull and glassy, from the effects of the -medicine, and she had no appetite for more than a cup of -coffee. The others met her with more than their usual -affection. Her accident had revealed to them how much -they loved her; and her coolness in danger, and -fortitude in suffering, had given them a greater respect for -her character.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We do sincerely thank God, on your account, -cousin," said Harold, as soon as they were left alone -that Sabbath morning. "It is so seldom a person meets -with such an accident, without being seriously injured."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I hope I feel thankful, too," returned Mary. "I -could not help thinking last night, before going to sleep, -how uncertain life is. O, I do wish I were a Christian, -as I believe you to be, cousin."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Indeed, if I am a Christian at all, I wish you were -a far better one," he replied. "I have neither felt nor -acted as I desired, or supposed I should."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But still you feel and act very differently from us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My feelings are certainly very different from what -they used to be, and I thank God that they are. Yet -the only particular thing which I recollect of myself, at -the time that I began to feel differently, is that I was -troubled on account of my past life, and wished heartily -to serve God. To judge from myself, then, I should -say that to </span><em class="italics">desire to serve God</em><span>, is to be a Christian."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, I do desire," said Mary, weeping. "I do, with -all my heart. But I know I am not what I ought to -be. I do not love God; I do not trust him; I do not -feel troubled for sin, as I ought to be; and I have no -reason to think that my sins are forgiven."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I am a poor preacher, Mary," Harold said, with -strong emotion; "for I never knew anything of these -feelings myself, until lately. But this I can say, that -if you will heartily give yourself to God, to be his -servant for ever, and put your trust in his promises, -you will be accepted. Did not Jesus Christ come into -this world to save sinners, even the chief? Does he not -say, 'Him that cometh to me, I will in nowise cast out'? -Now what does the Bible mean, but to encourage all who -feel as you do?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary did not reply; the tears burst through her -fingers, and dropped into her lap. Harold continued,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Ever since we came to the island I felt as you feel, -until the Sabbath when I knelt down in the woods, and -gave myself to the Lord. My heart was very heavy; -I knew that I was a sinner needing forgiveness, and -that I had nothing that I could offer as pay; but I read -where God offers salvation 'without money and -without price,' and again where he says we must 'believe -on him.' Well, after all that, I could not help -believing; it was sweet to pray--sweet to think of -God--sweet to read the Bible--sweet to do whatever was -pleasing to Him. I hope it will be so always; and I -long for the time when I can return to Bellevue to -talk with your father about these things. Now, cousin, -I advise you to try the same plan."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He marked several passages of Scripture for her to -read; then walked into the woods, where he prayed that -the Lord would direct her, so as to find peace by believing -in Jesus Christ.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxxvi"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXVI</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">SUCCESSFUL WORK--EXCURSION--THE FISH-EAGLE--DIFFERENT -METHODS OF PROCURING FIRE--WOODSMAN'S -SHELTER AGAINST RAIN AND HAIL--NOVEL REFUGE -FROM FALLING TREES</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Monday morning found the labourers moving -at the dawn of day. Sam was cook, and -fulfilled his office with unexpected ability. His -corn-bread was delightful; no one but a negro knows -how to make it.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The tools were in excellent order, and the boys -commenced work in fine spirits. At Harold's suggestion -they resolved to work very leisurely that day and the -next, as being the surest way to attain expedition in -the end. Said he,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My father was a great manager of horses, and -sometimes made tremendous journeys. But his rule was -always to begin a long journey very moderately. He -used to say, 'If you strain a horse at the first, he will -move heavily all the way through, but if you spare him -at first, he will become gradually accustomed to the -strain, and be able to push on faster at the end than -at the beginning of the journey!' Now, as we are the -horses, I think we had better make very moderate -journeys today and tomorrow."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert was much pleased with the rule. Notwithstanding -his boast, he had shuddered at the idea of -blistered hands and weary limbs; but this plan enabled -him to anticipate fresh feelings, and even increasing -labour, so long as they chose to work.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the course of four days the second tree was cut, -hewed, and excavated to the exact shape and size of -the first. They then drew for choices, and separated, -each working on his own boat, within hearing of the -other's ax and mallet. One reason, perhaps, of the -increased rapidity of their work, was a lesson which they -learned of employing every moment to advantage, and of -resting themselves by a mere change of work. For -instance, when weary of the adze they would resort to the -mallet and chisel, the auger, ax, or drawing-knife, and -this was to some extent a real rest, for fresh muscles were -brought into play while the wearied ones were relieved.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>By Friday, however, their whole bodies began to feel -the effects of fatigue; and Harold proposed, that for -that day their arms should be entirely relieved from -labour, and that they should search the woods for timber -suitable for masts, yards, and oars. They, therefore, -took their guns and hatchets, and went first to the -orange landing, where they saw their old raft lying as -they had left it exactly a month before. Passing thence -to the place which they had dubbed "Duck Point," -they proceeded along the beach towards their old -encampment, and thence home. This was their route; -but it was marked by such a variety of useful expedients, -that we must stop to describe them.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While Robert was engaged for a few minutes in searching -a little grove, Harold saw a fish eagle plunge into -the water, and bring out a trout so large that it could -scarcely fly with it to the shore. Harold was hungry; -his appetite at breakfast had not allowed him to eat at -all. Now it began to crave, and the sight of that rich -looking fish whetted it, keenly. He ran towards the -eagle, crying out,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I'll divide with you, old gentleman, if you please; -that is too much for one."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The eagle, however, appeared to dissent from the -proposal, and tried hard to carry its prey into a tree, -but apprehensive of being itself caught before it could -rise beyond reach, it dropped the fish, and flying to a -neighbouring tree, watched patiently to see what share -its human robber was disposed to leave.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>A fish is easily enough cooked, if a person has fire; -but in this case there was none, and what was worse, -no apparent means of producing it, for their matches -were left behind, and the wadding of their guns was -not of a kind to receive and hold fire from the powder.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Lend me your watch a minute," said Robert, on -learning what was wanted. "It is possible that I may -obtain from it what you wish."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Had Robert spoken of some chemical combination for -producing fire, by mixing sand and sea-water, Harold -could scarcely have been more surprised than by the -proposal to obtain fire from his watch. He handed it -to his cousin with the simple remark, "Please don't -hurt it," and looked on with curiosity. Robert -examined the convex surface of the crystal, which being -old fashioned, was almost the section of a sphere, and said,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I think it will do."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Then obtaining some dry, rotten wood from a decayed -tree, he filled the hollow part of the crystal with water, -and setting it upon a support, for the purpose of -keeping the water perfectly steady, showed Harold that -the rays of the sun passing through this temporary -lens, were concentrated as by a sun-glass. The tinder -smoked, and seemed almost ready to ignite, but did -not quite--the sun's rays were too much aslant at that -hour of the day, and the sky was moreover covered with -a thin film of mist.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is a failure," said he, "but still there is another -plan which I have seen adopted--a spark of fire </span><em class="italics">squeezed -from the air</em><span> by suddenly compressing it in a syringe. -If we had a dry reed, the size of this gun barrel, I -would try it by using a tight plug of gun wadding as -a piston."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But Robert had no opportunity for trying his -philosophical experiment, and being mortified by a second -disappointment, as he probably would have been, from -the rudeness of the contrivance; for Harold's voice was -soon heard from the bank above, "I have it now!" and -when Robert approached he saw in his hand a white -flint arrowhead. With this old Indian relic he showered -a plentiful supply of sparks upon the dry touch-wood, -until a rising smoke proclaimed that the fire had taken.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>During the time occupied by these experiments, and -the subsequent cookery, the thin mist in the sky had -given place to several dark rolling clouds, which -promised ere long to give them a shower. The promise was -kept; for the boys had not proceeded half a mile before -the rain poured down in torrents. As there was no -lightning, they sought the shelter of a mossy tree, and -for a season were so well protected that they could not -but admire their good fortune. But their admiration -did not last long; the rain soaked through the dense -masses over head, and fell in heavy drops upon their -caps and shoulders.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"This will never do," cried Harold. "Come with -me, Robert, and I will provide a shelter that we can -trust."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Putting upon their heads a thick covering of moss, -which hung like a cape as far down as their elbows, -they ran to a fallen pine, and loosened several pieces of -its bark, as long and broad as they could detach, then -placing them upon their heads above the moss, marched -back to the tree, and had the pleasure of seeing the rain -drip from their bark shelters as from the eaves of a -house. Robert was much pleased with the expedient, -and remarked,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I suppose this is another of old Torgah's notions."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, no," replied Harold. "I have frequently seen -it used by negroes in the field, and by hunters in the -woods. But there is another device of a similar kind, -which I will leave you to guess. I was riding once with -a rough backwoodsman across one of our Alabama -prairies, when we were overtaken by a severe hail-storm, -that gave us an unmerciful pelting. Now, how do you -suppose he protected himself against the hailstones?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Got under his horse," conjectured Robert. "I once -saw a person sheltering himself under his wagon."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"He took the </span><em class="italics">saddle</em><span> from his horse, and placed it -upon his head. For my own part, I preferred the -pelting of the stones to the smell of the saddle."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The rain ceasing shortly after, they continued their -walk to the old encampment, which they visited for the -purpose of ascertaining whether there were any other -signs of visitors. Everything was just as they had left -it, except that it had assumed a desolate and weather-beaten -aspect. Their flag was flying, and the paper, -though wet, adhering to the staff. At sea the weather -looked foul, and the surf was rolling angrily upon the -shore. Resting themselves upon the root of the noble -old oak, and visiting the spring for a drink of cool -water, they once more turned their faces to the prairie.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Whoever will travel extensively through our pine -barrens, will see tracts, varying in extent from a quarter -of an acre to many hundreds of acres, destroyed by the -attacks of a worm. The path from the old encampment -led through a "deadening," as it is called, of this sort; -in which the trees, having been attacked some years -before, were many of them prostrate, and others -standing only by sufferance of the winds. By the time our -travellers reached the middle of this dangerous tract, -a sudden squall came up from sea, and roared through -the forest at a terrible rate. They heard it from afar, -and saw the distant limbs bending, breaking, and -interlocking, while all around them was a wilderness of -slender, brittle trunks, from which they had not time -to escape. Their situation was appalling. Death -seemed almost inevitable. But just as the crash -commenced among the pines, a brilliant idea occurred to the -mind of Robert.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Here, Harold!" said he. "Run! run! run!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Suiting the action to the word, he threw himself flat -beside a large sound log that lay </span><em class="italics">across the course of -the wind</em><span>, and crouched closely beside its curvature; -almost too closely, as he afterwards discovered. Hardly -had Harold time to follow his example, before an -enormous tree cracked, crashed, and came with a horrible -roar, directly over the place where they lay. The log -by the side of which they had taken refuge, was buried -several inches in the ground; and when Robert tried to -move, he found that his coat had been caught by a -projecting knot, and partly buried. The tree which fell -was broken into four parts; two of them resting with -their fractured ends butting each other on the log, while -their other ends rested at ten or twelve feet distance -upon the earth. For five minutes the winds roared, -and the trees crashed around them; and then the squall -subsided as quickly as it had arisen.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"That was awful," said Robert, rising and looking at -the enormous tree, from whose crushing fall they had -been so happily protected.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It was, indeed," Harold responded; "and we owe -our lives, under God, to that happy thought of yours. -Where did you obtain it?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert pointed to the other end of the log, and said, -"There." A small tree had fallen across it, and was -broken, as the larger one had been. "I saw that," said -he, "just as the wind began to crash among these pines, -and thought that if we laid ourselves where we did, we -should be safe from everything, except straggling limbs, -or flying splinters."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Really," said Harold, "at this rate you are likely -to beat me in my own province. I wonder I never -thought of this plan before."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I had an adventure somewhat like this last year, -only not a quarter so bad," said Robert. "I was fishing -with Frank, on a small stream, when a whirlwind came -roaring along, with such force as to break off limbs from -several of the trees. Afraid that we, and particularly -Frank, who was light, might be taken up and carried -away, or else dashed against a tree and seriously hurt, I -made him grasp a sapling, by putting around it both -arms and legs, while I threw my own arms around him -and it together, to hold all tight. I was badly -frightened at the noise and near approach of the whirlwind, -but for the life of me could not help laughing at an act -of Frank's. We had taken only a few small catfish -(which he called from their size, </span><em class="italics">kitten</em><span>-fish), and two of -these being the first he had ever caught, he of course -thought much of them. When the wind came nearest, -and I called to him, 'Hold fast, Frank!' I saw him -lean his head to one side, looking first at the flying -branches, then at the string of fish, which the wind had -slightly moved, and deliberately letting go his hold of -the tree, he grasped his prize, and held to that with -an air and manner, which said as plainly as an act -could say, 'If you get them, you must take me too.'"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxxvii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXVII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">LAUNCHING THE BOATS--MORE WORK, AND YET MORE--ECLIPSE -OF FEB. 12TH, 1831--HEALING BY "FIRST -INTENTION"--FRANK'S BIRTHDAY--PREPARING FOR A -VOYAGE--RAIN, RAIN</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The boats came on swimmingly. By the end of -the second week of their systematic labours they -had not only been sufficiently excavated, but the -young shipwrights had trimmed down much of the -exterior. They were two and a half feet wide, by twenty -inches deep, and eighteen feet long. At this stage Robert -supposed the work to be nearly done, but Sam shook -his head, and said, "Not half." The most laborious -part of the work was over, but so much more remained, -in the way of paring, smoothing, trimming, and bringing -into proper shape, that it was full a fortnight before -they were considered fit for the water.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They were ready for launching on the same day; and -though Robert made his announcement of the fact some -hours in the advance of Harold, it was agreed, that as -Sam had been with him half a day more, the race should -be considered as even. The launching occupied four -days. They were distant from the water respectively -an hundred and an hundred and fifty paces. A thick -forest was to be traversed. It was necessary to clear a -road, build bridges, and cut down the river bank. -Robert's was launched on February 1st, and Harold's -on February 3d. On each occasion there was a general -rejoicing, and every person, not excepting Mary and -Frank, fired a salute.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>But on being launched the boats did not float to -please them. One was too heavy at the bows, the other -leaned too much to one side. Several days were spent -in correcting these irregularities, and thus closed the -fifth week of their labour.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Another week was spent in making the rudders and -a pair of oars, and fitting in the seats and masts. This -caused them to make another voyage to the wreck, for -the purpose of obtaining planks, screws, and other -materials. They went, of course, in their boats, and had -the pleasure of seeing them behave admirably. They -were steady, sat well on the water, and obeyed the oars -and helm almost as well as though they had been built -in a shipyard.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There were two incidents worthy of note occurring -about this time. One was the discovery, made first by -Frank, of an interesting astronomical phenomenon. -About a quarter before twelve o'clock he had gone to -the water bucket beside the door for a drink of water, -when all at once Mary heard him call out,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Run here, sister, run! The sun has turned into a moon!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He had looked into the water, and seeing the reflected -image of the sun like a half moon, sharply horned, had -strained his eyes by looking up until he ascertained -that the sun itself was of the same shape. Mary, who -had witnessed an event of the kind before, perceived at -a glance that it was an eclipse. She therefore took a -basin, and hurried with Frank to the landing, to inform -the others of the fact.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Look in the </span><em class="italics">water</em><span>, brother," said Frank, whose -eyes were yet watery from the severe trial he had given -them. "You can't look at the sun without crying."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For a time, of course, no work was done; all were -engaged in watching the phenomenon. It was the great -annular eclipse of February 12th, 1831, in which the sun -appeared at many places like a narrow ring of light -around the dark body of the moon. To our young -people there was no ring. They were too far south. -The sun appeared like the moon when two days old, and -the sky and earth were very gloomy.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The other incident was in itself trivial, and would -not be introduced here but that the fact it illustrates -is sometimes of real importance. It was simply the -healing of a wound by what is called "</span><em class="italics">first intention</em><span>." Mary -was engaged in some of her culinary duties, when, -by an unfortunate slip of her hand, the knife which -she was using missed its place, and sliced her finger. -The piece was not cut </span><em class="italics">off</em><span>, but there was a large gash, -and it bled profusely. Her first act was to wash the -wound well in tepid water until the blood ceased to -flow; then seeing that all the clots were removed, she -brought the lips of the wound together, and kept them -so by a bandage and a little case, like the finger of a -glove made fast to the wrist by a piece of tape. The -wound soon underwent a process similar to that of -trees in grafting, only far more rapid. By the next -morning the lips began to adhere, and in the course of -three days the wound was healed--so rapidly will the -flesh of a healthy person recover from a cut if the -conditions necessary to "first intention" are observed, -viz., that the parts be </span><em class="italics">brought quickly together, and -kept without disturbance</em><span>.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The next week was spent in fitting up the sails and -rigging, and preparing the boats, so that in case of -rough weather they could be firmly lashed together.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Their work was now done. They had been labouring -steadily for a month and a half, and were ready by -Friday evening to pack up and start for home. But they -resolved to wait and sanctify the Sabbath. They needed -rest: they were jaded in every limb and muscle. Moreover, -the next day was Frank's birthday. Taking everything -into consideration, they preferred to spend that -day in rest and rejoicing, partly in honour of Frank, -but more especially as a sort of thanksgiving for their -successful work. And as the voyage home promised to -be long, and perhaps perilous, they also determined that -they would devote Monday to trying their boats at sea, -by an outward voyage round the island.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After Frank had retired, the rest agreed upon the -plans by which to make the following day pleasant and -profitable to him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I," said Mary, "will make him a birth-day cake."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And I," said Robert, "will teach him how to shoot -a bird."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And I," said Harold, "will teach him how to swim."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"And I," said Sam, "will sing him a corn song."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They went to bed and slept soundly. It is astonishing -how habit can reconcile us to our necessities! Had these -young people been set down by any accident, a few -months before, in the midst of a lonely prairie, -surrounded by a wild forest, full of bears and panthers, -afar from their friends, and without any other protection -than that which they had long enjoyed, they would -have been miserable. But they went to sleep that night, -not only free from painful apprehension, but happy--yes, -actually </span><em class="italics">happy</em><span>--when they knew that their nearest -neighbours were treacherous savages, and that they were -surrounded nightly by fierce beasts, from whose devouring -jaws they had already escaped more than once, only -by the blessing of God upon brave hearts and steady -hands. How came this change? It was by cheerful -habit. </span><em class="italics">The labours, dangers, and exposure of men, had -given them the hearts of men</em><span>. God bless the children! -They slept in the midst of that leafy forest as sweetly -as though they were at home, and the bright stars that -rose by turns to measure out the night, looked down -like so many angel eyes, to watch the place of their -habitation.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary and Frank were the first to awake in the morning. -The others, wearied by their long labours, and free -from pressing responsibility, abandoned themselves to a -repose as sweet as it was needful. Frank moved first, -and his moving awaked Mary, who, on calling to mind -the nature of the day, and the resolutions of the night -before, put her arms affectionately round his neck, and -said, "Good morning, Mr. Eight-years-old; I wish you -many pleasant birthdays."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank put his arms round her neck, also, and kissed -her; then both began to dress. Wishing not to disturb -the sleepers, they slipped softly from the tent. Mary -went first to the poultry-pen, which she opened. The -ducks quacked with pleasure at her approach, and she -watched them as they dodged through the narrow hole -opened for their passage, and ran in a long line with -shaking tails and patting feet after the leading drake. -Then she raised the portcullis-like gate for the goats -and deer; Nanny bleated, no doubt intending to say -"good morning," but the unmannerly kid and fawn -pranced away, mindful of nothing but their expected -feast of grass and leaves.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While Mary was engaged with these, Frank went to -look after his own particular pets. She heard him at -the back of Nanny's pen, where the cubs were kept, -calling out, "Come along, sir!" then he laughed heartily, -but a moment after his voice sounded impatiently, -"Quit it, you Pollux! quit it, sir!" then in a distressed -tone, "Sister, sister, come help me!" Mary ran to -his assistance, yet she could scarce restrain her risibles -at the sight which greeted her eyes. Frank had loosed -the cord which confined the cubs, and was leading them -out for the purpose of a romp, when Pollux, who was -a saucy fellow, and knew as well as his young master -what was intended, rose, with a playful growl, upon -his hind legs, and walking behind him, pinioned his arms -close, and began trying to throw him down. Frank -was much pleased with what he regarded as a cunning -trick in his young scholar; but he soon found that it -was by no means pleasant to be hugged in that way -by a bear. He tried in vain to break loose, and when -Mary came to his assistance, the bear had thrown him -down, with his face and nose in the dirt. Frank rose, -looking very much mortified, and more than half angry.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You ugly beast," he said to the bear, that seemed -amazingly to enjoy the joke, and was rising for another -frolic. "Get out, sir. I have a great mind to give you -a beating."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, no, Frank," said Mary, "don't be angry with -your playmate. Remember who taught him to wrestle, -and remember besides that this is your birthday."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank's wrath instantly subsided, and jerking down -Pollux by the cord, he led both cubs back to the pen, -where he secured them, and then washed from his face -the traces of his defeat.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam had by this time come from his shed-room and -made the fire for breakfast, and Robert and Harold, -awaked by Frank's call for help, dressed themselves and -made their appearance. They all wished Frank a -pleasant birthday, and hoped he might have as many as -would be for his good.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, Master Frank," said Harold, while they were -sitting together, "what would you have us do for you -today? We are all your humble servants, and ready -to do whatever we can for your pleasure."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Then," said Frank, "the first thing I want you to -do, is to carry me right home to father and mother."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I wish we could, Buddy," said Robert; "but as we -cannot do all that today, you must try to think of -something else."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank could think of nothing. Robert suggested that -he might spend part of his birthday in learning to -shoot.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"But I can shoot now," he replied. "Sister and I -have shot many times already since we came to the -island."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"I mean," said Robert, "that you should learn to use -a gun, so as to kill whatever you wish."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, yes," said Frank, "I should like that very -much. For who knows but some old bear or panther -may come after sister or me yet, before we get away."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, as for bears," Robert maliciously remarked, "I -think you will never need a gun. I think you will always -find a tree."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Frank's face reddened as he returned, "I don't care -if I did, sir. Cousin Harold knows that I did exactly -right. Didn't I, cousin?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Pardon me, Frank," Robert implored, "I did not -suppose that you felt so sore about that climbing. I -only said it to teaze you. I am sure I should have -done exactly as you did. But I can't help laughing to -think how your feet </span><em class="italics">twinkled</em><span>, as you climbed that tree."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert well knew that this half apology would be -satisfactory. Frank prided himself on his nimbleness, -being so lithe and active that his playmates used to call -him "squirrel." The allusion to his "twinkling" feet -restored him to good humour.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now, Frank," said Robert, beginning his lecture -with the gun in hand, "the first lesson I wish to teach -you is this, </span><em class="italics">never let the muzzle of your gun point to -yourself, or to any person</em><span>, and never allow any person -to point one towards you. A gun can never kill where -it does not point. Even when you are loading, or walking, -be careful to hold it so, that if it should go off it -could hurt nothing."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>He then related several stories, illustrating the fact -that almost all accidents from guns are from careless -handling. Frank was a prudent child. He listened -attentively, and then replied,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Brother Robert, I think I had better let the gun -alone till I am older. May be, if I begin so early, I -shall shoot myself or somebody else."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert was pleased with this mark of caution in his -little brother, and said, "Hold on to that, Frank, it is -a remark worthy of your birthday, and I trust that -every return of this day will find you as wise in -proportion to your age."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The further instructions intended for Frank that -day, being of an out-door character, were interrupted by -a rain that commenced about nine o'clock, and held on -steadily all day. They employed themselves leisurely -in packing and preparing, first for the short voyage -contemplated on Monday, and also for the longer voyage -home. During the whole day the tent was strewed and -confused with the various bags, boxes, trunks, and kegs, -intended to receive the articles to be carried. They -looked and felt like travellers on the eve of departure. -About sunset the rain ceased. The preparations being -now complete, they came together in the tent, and -rested on the sofa. Sam was missing. He had not -been seen for half an hour, and now it was getting dark. -Presently they heard a voice ringing musically through -the woods, in the direction of the boat landing, "Join, -oh, join, oh! Come, boys, we're all here! Join, oh! join, -oh!" Frank sprang to his feet, exclaiming, "That -is a corn song!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The music was very simple, and of the kind that may -be termed persuasive. It was the song usually sung by -the negroes of one plantation, when inviting those of -the neighbourhood to join them in their -"corn-shuckings." This practice is much more common in the up -country of Georgia, where the corn crop is large, than -on the seaboard, where the principal attention is given -to cotton. A corn-shucking frolic among these light -hearted people, is a scene worth witnessing; it is always -held at night, and concluded about midnight with a -feast, and is to the negro what a quilting party is to -country people.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When Frank heard the first stave of Sam's song, he -recalled vividly the merry scenes of the corn-shucking, -and running towards the landing, met him, and returned, -holding him by the hand, and joining in the chorus.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was late ere they retired to rest. They began to -realize a tender nearness to the loved ones at home, such -as they had not felt since parting from them. They -talked long and gratefully over past deliverances and -future hopes; then closed the evening as those should who -wish to find the Sabbath a day of blessing.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The next morning dawned more dark and uncomfortable -than the day preceding. The whole sky was -loaded with clouds, and the rain fell every minute -through the day. The young people probably would -have found their time pass away very dismally had it not -been for the pious vivacity of Harold, who laid himself -out to make it agreeable. He frankly avowed that one -reason why he wished to have them unite with him in -spending the Sabbath aright, was his desire to succeed -in the effort to see their friends that week; and he -referred for authority, to the story told of Sir Matthew -Hale, High Chancellor of England, who advised that, -if there were no higher motive, the Sabbath should be -kept sacred as a matter of </span><em class="italics">policy</em><span>; remarking that, for -his own part, he could almost foretell his success during -the week to come, by the way he spent the Sabbath.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The others, influenced by a variety of considerations, -united with him in this effort, and the day passed off -not only with pleasure, but with profit. Robert had -always thought in his heart that this story of Sir -Matthew Hale smacked strongly of superstition; but -when he came to reflect that if the Bible is true, of -which he had no doubt, the God who speaks to us now is -the same who spoke to Moses, and who actually prospered -or hindered the children of Israel according to their -observance of the Sabbath, he changed his opinion so -far as this--he resolved for the present to adopt the -advice of that great man, and then to watch whether -the same results were verified in his own case. And -although his reflections upon this point partook of the -merely philosophic character that, to some extent, marked -the operations of his mind, the course upon which he -resolved had several good effects; it made him realize -more sensibly his practical relation to God, and caused -him to watch more closely the consequences resulting -from the discharge or neglect not only of this particular -duty, but of duty in the general. That resolution, -apparently so trifling, and expressed to no one, started him -on a perfectly new track, and enabled him to learn, from -his own experience, that "</span><em class="italics">whoever will watch the providence -of God, will never lack a providence to watch</em><span>."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>On Monday the weather was worse than before. They -did indeed go out, well protected by thick boots, -watercoats, and tarpaulin hats, to see after their boats; but -the day was so chilly, as well as wet, that their most -comfortable place was near the fire. Before sunset, -however, the rain ceased, the clouds rapidly dispersed, -and when the sun flung his last slanting beams across -the earth, Robert pointed to Harold a red spot upon a -cloud, which spread so fast, that soon the whole western -sky was blazing with the promise of a fair morrow. -With this expectation they made every preparation, and -went to bed.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst" id="xxxviii"><span class="large">CHAPTER XXXVIII</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">VOYAGE BOUND THE ISLAND--THE LOST BOAT--STRANGE -SIGNALS AGAIN--HURRICANE--NIGHT MARCH--HELPLESS -VESSEL--MELANCHOLY FATE--THE RESCUE--MAROONERS' -HOSPITALITY--CONCLUSION</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Tuesday morning dawned without a cloud. -Before the stars had ceased shining all hands -were called to work, and by the time the sun -peeped over the eastern marsh, they pushed off from -their landing, Harold and Sam, with Mum, being in -one boat, and Robert, Mary, and Frank, with Fidelle, -in the other. Rowing slowly down the river, against -a light wind from the south-east, the perfume of yellow -jessamines (gelseminum sempervirens), then in rich -bloom, so loaded the air, that the young people snuffed -up the delicious odours, and looked lovingly at the green -island they were preparing to forsake.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The voyage was made almost without incident. When -they had passed out to sea, the voyagers were rejoiced -to find their boats behaving as well upon the rough water -as they had already done upon the smooth--they danced -joyously upon the gentle swell, as if congratulating -their young builders in the happy prospect of a -successful voyage. The boys tried the effect of lashing -them together, and thus verified the expectation of their -safety; they rubbed and creaked a good deal, and moved -less rapidly than when separate, but they sat upon the -water with a steadiness which no ordinary commotion -could disturb.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Running the sea length of the island, and now bending -their course for the north river, Sam sang out, "A -sail!" Far up the coast a faint white speck appeared, -glancing in the sunbeams, but it soon faded from sight, -and they concluded that either it was a distant sea gull, -or else a vessel passing to the north. They watched it -with interest so long as it was visible, and then turned -into the river. Had they suspected what that white -thing was, and that instead of disappearing in the -increasing distance, it was only obscured by a little mist, -as it approached, beating against a head wind, they -would have forsaken river, island, tent, everything, and -sailed joyfully to meet it.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They reached the old encampment at one o'clock, -having made the run of twenty-six miles in six and a -half hours. The boats behaved so well, and the winds, -sea, and sky were so inviting, that their only regret was, -that they had not put everything aboard and made a -day's voyage homewards. But doubtless, as Harold -remarked, a kind Providence watched over their path, and -would prove its kindness even in this delay.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Having taken a hasty survey of their old place of -rest and of refuge, and refreshed themselves at the -spring, they resolved to divide their company--Robert's -boat to go direct to the orange landing, where it was to be -left, while the passengers went by land to the tent, and -prepared the provisions for next day; and Harold and -Sam, in the meantime, to continue up the river, and -ascertain whether there was not an inland passage round -the island, shorter and easier than the route by sea. -With this understanding they sailed together to Duck -Point, where Robert turned into the Creek, and putting -Mary at the helm, rowed until they came to the orange -landing, and there moored the boat beside the old raft. -They reached the tent long before sunset, and having -completed the necessary preparations about dark, began -to wish for the return of the others. Several times -Robert went to the landing to look for them before the -daylight had entirely ceased; and after dark he went again -by the light of the moon, which, being half full, shed her -light at this time of the evening perpendicularly upon -his path. He was becoming uneasy, when afar off he -heard the mellow sounds of a boat song; the notes grew -more and more distinct; the thump of the oars began to -be heard keeping time to the music; finally, the song -ceased; a clatter was heard as the oars were laid in the -boat; and soon the whole company were together once -more, enjoying the last supper of which they expected to -partake on the island.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What kept you so long?" inquired Robert. "Was -the distance great?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No," replied Harold, with a look of pleasure; "we -found the distance only about six miles, but we were -detained by missing our way, and more especially by -trying to be sure of a piece of very good news. I think -we have found the old boat."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Indeed!" said Robert, starting to his feet, with the -keenness of his delight. "Where? How?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"In the marsh, at the far bend of the river. I always -thought it had lodged somewhere in that direction, and -therefore kept my eyes open at every little creek and -opening in the marsh. At last I saw, what I cannot say -positively is </span><em class="italics">our</em><span> boat, but it is a boat of the same colour, -and having a stripe of white and black, like ours. We -tried until sunset to approach it, but did not succeed -in getting any nearer than at first; it is surrounded -with soft mud, and a wilderness of mangroves."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This was certainly pleasant, though unprofitable, -intelligence. There was no prospect of their being able to -extricate the boat, except by the help of some uncommon -tide; and its value, though considerable, was nothing -in comparison with the necessity for returning home. -They resolved not to wait for it; on the contrary, that -they would transport to the portage, by means of -Harold's boat, the lading intended for Robert's; then -returning to the prairie, they would take in the second load, -and passing around by the new way, unite at Duck Point, -and sail thence for home. By rising early they were -sure that they could leave the island by eleven or twelve -o'clock.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While engaged in these plans for the morrow, Sam -came in to say that he was afraid the next day also -would see them on the island, for never in his life had -he seen clouds gather so rapidly, or fly so fast. The -little company went out, and saw a multitude of low -scudding clouds passing with intense rapidity over the face -of the moon. Suddenly each one started, and looked -inquisitively into the others' faces, for at that moment the -sound of a cannon, within five miles, came booming from -the coast. Robert and Mary turned red and pale by -turns. Frank clapped his hands, exclaiming, "It is -father! O, I know it is father!" Harold folded his -arms--he had evidently acquired something of the composure -of the Indian.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Quick! quick! let us answer it!" cried Robert, and -with the word darted away to the tree where the cannon -powder was kept. While he was gone there came -another report. They loaded expeditiously, and in a -moment afterwards the dark woods were illuminated with -the flash, and the earth shaken with the thundering -discharge.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Now for a march to double quick time!" said Robert, -his strong excitement making him the leader of all that -was done. "But, sister, what shall we do with you and -Frank? You cannot keep pace with us. You had better -stay here with Sam, while Harold and I push on to the -coast, and see who is there."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Had we not better fire our cannon once more!" -suggested Harold.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Sam can do it," Robert answered. "Here, Sam, put -in so much," showing him the quantity, "and fire it until -you are sure they hear you. But what is that?" he -continued, listening to a loud roar that came from the coast, -and increased like the accumulating rush of waters.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"It is a hurricane," replied Harold. "There is no use -in trying to go now. Down with the tent pins! deep! deep! or -we shall have our house blown from above us."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They hastened all to do what could be done for their -immediate protection; but there was little to be done. -Gaining wisdom from their former experience, they had -driven down the pins as far as they could go when the -tent was pitched, and moreover had raised the floor and -trenched the premises. They could only make the upper -canvas a little more secure, and having done this, they -entered the tent a few seconds before the storm burst -upon them. It was a terrible repetition of what they -had experienced four months before, when Sam was so -nearly destroyed.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary and Frank were in deep distress. The earnest -impetuosity of Robert, combined with their own thoughts, -had left in their minds no doubt that the guns fired were -from their father; and now, O what a storm to meet him -on his coming a second time to their truly enchanted -island! Frank cried as if his heart would break. Mary -buried her face in her hands, and prayed to Him who is -mighty to deliver, even when the winds and the waves -overwhelm.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Harold also was strongly convinced that the guns were -from his uncle, but he knew that this was only conjectural, -and therefore he kindly remarked in the hearing -of the others.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You have no </span><em class="italics">certain</em><span> reason, Robert, to believe that -those guns are from your father. But suppose that -they are, then another thing is true, he is in a vessel, -for boats do not usually carry guns. They were fired -too before the storm came on; therefore they are not -signals of distress, and also they appear to have come from -the river. Now, if the person who fired them is in a -vessel, and in the river, what is there to fear? He cannot -get away tonight, and he cannot probably be hurt by the -storm. Let us be quiet until morning, and then go out -to see who it is."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>These thoughts were very comforting. Mary and -Frank ceased their weeping, and united in the conversation. -They all huddled together in the middle of the -tent. For hours the wind roared and howled with great -fury, but their tent was protected by the grand wall -of forest trees around, and also by the picket enclosure; -and though the wind made the canvas flutter, it could -neither crush it down nor lift it from above them. Nor -did the rain which poured in torrents, and was driven -with great violence across the prairie, give them any -particular inconvenience; it was readily shed by the -several thicknesses of canvas overhead, and carried off by -the drainage round the tent.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>In the course of an hour, Mary and Frank fell asleep -upon the sofa, and the others took such naps as they could -obtain, while sitting in their chairs, and listening to a -roar of winds so loud, that if twenty cannons had been -fired at the river they could scarcely have been heard.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>About midnight the rain ceased, and the wind began -sensibly to abate. Puff after puff, and roar after roar, -still succeeded each other through the forest; but the -fury of the storm was over. An hour before day, -Harold shook Robert by the shoulder, and said, "I think we -can start now. Come and see."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The sky and woods were pitchy dark, little pools of -water covered the ground, and the prairie was rough -with huge branches torn from the trees, and conveyed -to a distance. These were obstacles and inconveniences, -but not impediments; and as the wind had so far lulled -that it was possible for a torch to live, Robert decided to -make a trial. He waked Mary and Sam, and announcing -his intention, said to them:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We wish to reach the old encampment by the time -there is light enough to see over the river. If possible, -we will return by eight o'clock, and let you know all. -If we are absent longer than that, you may conclude that -we have found something to do; and in that case, you -had better follow us. We shall, of course, be -somewhere on the river; but as we ourselves do not know -where, you had better go direct to Duck Point, from -which you can see almost all the way to our old spring. -Let me have a piece of white cloth, sister; I will, if -necessary, set up a signal for you on the beach, to tell you -where we are."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mary was exceedingly unwilling to have them depart. -The darkness looked horrible; their blind path must -now be still more obscured by prostrate trees and fallen -branches; and if they succeeded in reaching the intended -place, they might be called to engage in she knew not -what dangerous enterprise upon water as boisterous as -the sea. Quelling her anxieties, however, in view of the -necessities of the case, she said:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Go, but do take care of yourselves. Remember that -you two are the only protectors, except Sam, for Frank -and me."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys promised to run no unnecessary risks, and to -return if possible by the appointed hour. Taking their -guns, the spy-glass, and a bundle of rich splints of -lightwood, they set out. Mary watched their figures -gradually diminishing under the illuminated arches of -the forest. She noticed the dark shadows of the trees -turning upon their bases as pivots, when the torch -passed, until they all pointed towards the tent. Then -the light began to be intercepted; it was seen by fitful -glares; it ceased to be seen at all; its course was marked -only by a faint reflection from the tree-tops, or from the -misty air; finally every trace of the torch and of its -reflection was lost to sight, and Mary returned, with a -sigh and a prayer, to her seat upon the sofa.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys were compelled to watch very carefully the -blazing upon the trees, and what few signs of their path -remained. There were no stars to guide their course, -and the marks upon the earth were so perfectly obliterated -by the storm, that several times they missed their -way for a few steps, and recovered it with the utmost -difficulty. It is scarcely possible for the best woodsman -in the world, of a dark night, and after a storm, to -keep a course, or to regain it after it is lost. The boys -were extremely fortunate in being able to reach the river -by the break of day.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Nothing yet was visible. The river and marsh looked -like a dark abyss, from which rolled hoarse and angry -murmurs. They gathered some wet fragments of pine -left by them near the oak, and made a fire, beside which -they sat and talked. Was there any person in the -river! Surely it was time to hear some voice or gun, or -to see some answering light. They would have hallooed, -but there was something oppressive and ominous in the -gloom of that storm-beaten solitude; and, for aught they -knew, their call might come only to the wet ears of the -drowned and the dead. They waited in painful and -reverential silence.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Gradually the dark rolling water became visible; then -afar off appeared black, solitary things, that proved to -be the tops of mangroves, higher than the rest, around -which had gathered moss and dead twigs of the marsh. -When the light of day more fully developed the scene, -they descried, at the distance of two miles, an object -which the glass revealed to be a small vessel, of the pilot -boat class, dismantled, and on her beam ends. This -sight filled them with apprehension.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>There was no person visible on the side or yards; was -there any one living within? The companion-way was -closed. Possibly a gun might cause the persons on board -to give some sign of life.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys made ready to shoot, but neither gun could -be discharged. The powder was wet. The only leak in -the tent the night before had been directly over the guns, -and the rain had dripped into the barrels. It was vain -to attempt cleansing them for use; and if they succeeded -in producing a discharge, how could that help the -persons on board?</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, no," said Robert, "what they want is our boat. -Let us get that, and go immediately to their rescue."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Before leaving the bluff they planted conspicuously a -small pole, in the cleft top of which Robert slipped a -piece of paper, on which was written, "We have gone for -our boat; you will see us as we pass. Robert."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>When they arrived at the orange landing the boat -was floating so far from shore, that without swimming it -could scarcely be reached. The raft, however, to which -it was moored, was nearer the bank, and Harold managed, -by climbing a slender sapling near the water's edge, and -throwing his weight upon the proper side, to bend it so -that he could drop upon the raft, and from that to enter -the boat. It was ankle deep with water, and there was no -gourd nor even a paddle with which to bale it. Robert's -ingenuity devised a plan; he threw into the boat an -armful of moss, which soaked up the water like a sponge, -and lifting this over the gunwale, he squeezed it into -the river.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After a short delay they pushed from shore. To their -delight, the tide was so high that they could row over -the marsh in a straight line for the river, which was -hardly a mile distant. On their way the sun burst -through a cloud, and appeared so high as to prove that -the hour of eight was already passed, and that Mary's -company was probably on their way to the point before -them. The water in the river was dark and rough, from -the action of the neighbouring sea, but undisturbed by -wind. On reaching it they paused, and hallooed to know -whether the party by land had reached the point; -hearing no answer, they resumed their oars, and crossed to -the other side of the river, where the water was more -smooth.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>We will now leave them for awhile, and return to the -company at the tent. Mary reclined on the sofa, but -could not sleep. The idea of her father in danger, -perhaps lost in his effort to rescue them, and thoughts of -the perilous night-march of the boys through a dense -forest, and then the nameless adventures into which her -daring cousin and excited brother might be tempted, -haunted her mind until the grey light of morning stole -through the white canvas, and admonished her to rise. -Frank was fast asleep upon the sofa, covered with a -cloak; and Sam's snores sounded long and loud from his -shed-room. On looking at the watch, which Harold had -left for her convenience, she found that it was nearly -seven o'clock; she did not know that when the sky is -densely covered by clouds, the dawn does not appear -until the sun has nearly reached the horizon.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was not long after this before a fire was made, and -breakfast ready for the explorers. Mary employed -herself in every useful way she could devise, until the -slow minute hand measured the hour of eight; then -taking a hasty meal, they set out upon their march. Sam -led the van with a gun upon his shoulder, and a gourd of -water in his hand. Mary followed, carrying a basket -of provision for the hungry boys, and Frank went from -one to the other, at will, or lagged behind to watch the -motions of the dogs, that looked thoughtful, as if aware -that something unusual was on hand.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The ground was still quite wet, and they were compelled -to pick their way around little pools and puddles -that lay in their path; but with care they succeeded so -well that they would have reached Duck Point in advance -of the boys, had it not been for a circumstance that -interested them much, while it filled them with gloom.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Nearing the point, the dogs, that had hitherto followed -very demurely behind, pricked up their ears, and trotted -briskly towards the water's side. Sam noticed this, and -remarked, "Dey after tukkey I 'speck, but we a'n't got -no time fo' tukkey now." Soon after, their attention -was arrested by hearing a cry from the dogs, which was -neither a bark nor a whine, but a note of distress made -up of both.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Eh! eh!" said Sam. "Wat dem dog after now? -Dah no cry for deer, nor for tukkey, nor for squirrel. -Missus, you and Mas Frank stay here one minute, till I -go see w'at dem dog about. I sho' dey got some'n -strange. Only harkee how dey talk!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Sam was in fact fearful that some sad accident had -befallen Robert and Harold, and that the dogs, having -scented them by the light wind coming down the river, -had given utterance to this moan of distress. He -therefore walked with hurried steps in the direction from -which the sound proceeded, while Mary and Frank, -unwilling to be left alone, followed slowly behind him. -He had not gained more than twenty paces the advance, -when they saw him stop--run a few steps forward--then -stop again, and lift up his hands with an exclamation -of surprise. They hurried to his side, and found -him gazing, with looks of horror, into a little strip of -bushes that skirted the margin of the tide water.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"What is the matter, Sam?" inquired Mary.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Look, Missus," he replied, pointing with his finger. -"Enty[#] dat some people drown dey in de ma'sh?"</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Is not that.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Mary and Frank looked, and saw what appeared to be -in truth, the bodies of two persons fast locked in each -other's arms, and lodged upon the top of a submerged -mallow, which allowed them to sway back and forth with -the undulations of the water. Sam was hesitating what -to do--for negroes are almost universally superstitious -about dead people. Mary urged him on.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"You will not leave them there, will you?" she -inquired; "you will surely draw them out, and see who -they are. May be, too, they are not dead. O, get them -out, Sam, get them at once."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Shamed out of his superstitious fear, Sam reluctantly -obeyed the injunction of his mistress. He waded -carefully and timidly along, until he could lay hold of the -bodies, and drag them to shore.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"W'ite man and nigger, Missus," he said, solemnly, -as the movement through the water revealed the pale -features of the one, and the woolly head of the other. -"De w'ite man, I dun-know[#] who he is, he look like -sailor; and de nigger--" He had now drawn them -ashore, and examined their features. It would have -made any one's heart sad to hear the groan that came -from the poor fellow, when he had looked steadily into -the face of the dead man. He staggered, fell on his -knees in the water, embraced the wet body, and kissed it.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Dun-know, don't know.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>"O my Missus," he cried, "it is Peter! my own brudder -Peter! De only brudder I got in dis wide wull. O -Peter--Peter!" and he wept like a child.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Draw them out, Sam," said Mary, energetically; -"draw them on high ground, and let us rub them as we -rubbed you. There may be life in them yet."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"No, Missus," he replied, pulling the bodies higher -ashore. "No life here. He cold--he stiff--he dead. O -Peter, my brudder, I glad to meet you once mo'. -Huddee[#] Peter! Huddee boy!" The poor fellow actually -shook hands with the corpse, and poured out afresh his -unaffected sorrows.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="noindent pfirst"><span class="small">[#] Howdye.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 2em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>As soon as the bodies were drawn sufficiently from the -water, Mary proceeded to examine them. The face of -the white man was unknown to her, he appeared to have -been a respectable sailor. He and Peter were evidently -stiff dead. She was so certain they were beyond all hope -of recovery, that she did not even require their clothes -to be unloosed, or any means to be used for their -restoration. She waited on the mourning brother until the -first burst of his grief was over, then she and Frank aided -him to make a sort of brush wood fence around the bodies, -to protect them until something could be done for their -interment.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>It was while they were engaged in this last duty that -Robert and Harold passed the point. Their halloo -might, under ordinary circumstances, have been heard; -but with their own occupation of mind, the rustle of -bushes dragged along, and the roar of the distant surf, -the voices of the boatmen sounded in vain.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>From the point the boys proceeded, it was said, to the -other side of the river, to escape the waves that dashed -heavily against the island. The whole marsh, from bluff -to bluff, was one flood of water, with the exception of -patches of the more luxuriant herbage that peered above -the rolling surface. The mangroves, though generally -immersed, broke so completely the violence of the waves, -that the water above and around them, was comparatively -smooth, while in the channel of the river it was too -rough for safety.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Picking their way over the tops of the low bushes, and -around the branching summits of the taller, the boys -rowed steadily towards the unfortunate vessel. They -had gone not quite half a mile from shore, when they -heard a gun, and looking back, they saw Mary's -company beckoning to them. It was too late to return, -without great sacrifice of time; and Robert pointed with -one hand to the distant vessel, and with the other to the -place of the old encampment. These signs were -understood; the company on shore, after looking steadily at -the distant object on the water, disappeared in the woods, -and afterwards re-appeared above the old spring.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The labour of rowing increased as the boat proceeded. -The passage through the marsh became more intricate, -and the swell from sea began to be more sensibly felt -through the irregular openings. But with the increase -of difficulties came also an increase of energy, as they -approached the vessel. They were now about a quarter -of a mile distant. Their hands were sore, and their limbs -weary with rowing. They tried not to exert themselves -any more vigorously than before, lest they should utterly -exhaust their strength, but they nevertheless observed, -that as they neared the vessel, their boat did somehow -move more rapidly through the water, and crowd with -greater skill through the narrow opening.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As the young boatmen came within hail they would -have called, had they not been restrained by the same -ominous feeling which they experienced on the beach. -With beating hearts they rowed silently around the bow -of the vessel. The waves dashed heavily against it, and -came up the inclined deck, oftentimes higher than the -companion-way. They moored the boat to the broken -mast, and then clambering along the pile of sea-weed and -mangroves, which the vessel had collected in drifting, -came at last to the cabin door. Robert could not say -one word; his heart had risen into his mouth, and he felt -almost ready to faint.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with -emotion. "Is anybody within?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Thank God!" responded a voice near the cabin door. -It was a female voice, and its familiar tones thrilled to -Harold's very soul. "Yes, yes, there are three of us -here. Who is that calling?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Harold," he answered, "Harold Mc----." The -name was not finished. He reeled as he spoke, and leaned -pale as a sheet against the companion-way. That voice -was not to be mistaken, little as he expected to hear it -on that dark river. It was the voice first known to -him, and first loved of all earthly voices. He tried again -to answer; it was in vain. He groaned in very anguish -of joy, and the big tears rolled down his face. Robert -answered for him.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Harold McIntosh and Robert Gordon. Who is in here?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The voice from within did not reply. It seemed as if -the person to whom it belonged was also overcome by -emotion; for soon after they heard her speak tremulously,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Brother! Sister! Thank God--our boys--are here!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Robert did not recognize the voice of his aunt, nor did -he understand the speechless look which his cousin turned -upon him, until after two or three violent sobs, Harold -replied to his inquiring look, "My mother! Robert, -mother!"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Hearing the exclamation from within, Robert had now -recovered from his own torture of suspense, and leaned -down to the cabin-door in time to hear the manly voice -of Dr. Gordon, asking in tones that showed he too was -struggling to command himself,</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"My children, are you all well?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, father, all well," Robert replied. He wished -to ask also, "Is mother here?" but his voice again -failed; he fell upon the leaning door, and gave vent to -a passionate flood of tears. While leaning there he heard -his aunt call out, "Come, help me, brother. She has -fainted." But that answer was enough; his mother -was there.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys tried in vain to open the door; it was secured -on the inside, and it was not until after some delay -that Dr. Gordon removed not only the bolt, but various -appliances that he had used to keep the water from -dripping into his sister's berth, and gave each a hearty -shake of the hand as they leaned sideways to enter the -door, and clambered in the dark cabin. Dark, however, -as that cabin was, and insecure as was the footing of -the boys, it was not long before each was locked in his -mother's arms.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Mrs. Gordon was very feeble, and her face much -emaciated with suffering. She said little more at first than -to ask after Mary and Frank. This silence alarmed -Robert; he knew that joy is usually loquacious, and he -heard his aunt talking very earnestly with Harold; but -he forgot that his mother was just recovering from a -swoon, and that extreme joy expresses itself differently -in different persons. His father, seeing him look -anxiously into her pale, thin face, remarked, "She will -recover fast enough, now. The only medicine she needed -was to meet you all."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"O, yes," she too observed. "Give me now my dear -Mary and Frank, and I think I shall soon get well."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"We can give them to you in an hour, if you are able -to bear removal," said Robert. "Is she able, father?"</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Yes, yes, able enough," his father answered. "And, -I presume, we had better go, before the tide recedes, or -we may be caught in the marsh. Come, let us load -without delay."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They removed the trunks, and other things needful, to -the boat; the boys relating all the while to their delighted -parents what a beautiful prairie home they had, and how -well it was stocked with every comfort. "Everything," -said Robert, "except father and mother; and now we are -taking them there."</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boat was brought close to the vessel's side, and held -there firmly by Dr. Gordon, while the ladies were assisted -by the boys. And with what pride those mothers leaned -upon those brave and manly sons--grown far more -manly since their exile--may be imagined, but can not -be described. Mrs. Gordon recovered her vivacity, and -a great portion of her strength, before she left the cabin. -Joy had inspired her heart, and energized her muscles. -Mrs. McIntosh also seemed to grow happier every -moment, as she discovered the mental and moral -developments of her son. Dr. Gordon, having carefully closed -the companion-way, took the helm, and the boys the -oars, while the mothers, with their faces towards the bow, -looked with eyes of love and admiration upon the young -labourers, who were requiting life for life, and love -for love, what had been bestowed on them in their -infancy.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>As they were passing through the marsh, Mrs. Gordon -spied several human figures on a distant bluff. They -were exceedingly small, but distinctly marked against -the sky.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>"Can they be my dear little Mary and Frank?" she asked.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The boys replied that they were, and she waved her -white handkerchief to them, in the hope of attracting -their attention.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The water was still so rough in the channel, that, -anxious as the parents were to embrace their long-lost -children, Dr. Gordon decided that instead of attempting -the passage directly across, in their heavily loaded skiff, -they must continue up the river, through the irregular -openings of the marsh.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>They came at last near enough to be discovered by -Mary and Frank, who, seeing the boat load of passengers -going up the river, needed no invitation to meet them -at Duck Point. The two companies reached the beach -about the same time. Frank rushed right through the -water, and sprang into his mother's lap; Mary was lifted -into the boat by Robert, who waded back and forth to -bring her; and Sam, though he was saddened by the -melancholy fate of his brother, came with open lips and -shining teeth, to shake hands with Mossa and Missus, as -soon as the children gave him an opportunity.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Here they stopped long enough to allow the hungry -boys to refresh themselves from Mary's basket of -provisions, and Sam's gourd of water. They were almost -ravenous. Dr. Gordon then went with Robert overland, -to bring the other boat from the prairie to the -portage, while Harold and Sam conducted the company by -water to the orange landing. From this latter place -Mrs. McIntosh preferred to walk alone with her son to -the tent, leaving the others to descend the river.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>During this part of the voyage, Dr. Gordon first learnt -with certainty the fate of Peter and the sailor. As soon -therefore as Mrs. Gordon had landed, he left Robert to -support her to the tent, and re-entering the boat with -Sam, went to rescue the bodies from their exposure, and -to prepare them for a decent burial. It was late in the -afternoon when they returned; and, as the best they -could do with the dead bodies, they left them all night -in the boat, covered with a sail, and pushed a little -distance from the land.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The young housekeepers laid themselves out to entertain -their welcome guests. Mary provided them with an -early and delightful supper, which was highly seasoned -with love and good will. Mrs. Gordon and Mrs. McIntosh -reclined on Mary's sofa, the others gathered -round to complete the circle, and the young people gave -snatches of their eventful history. It was late before -any one thought of retiring. Then Dr. Gordon called -for a copy of the Scriptures. He talked of their -separation, their sorrows, dangers, escapes, and now of their -joyful reunion. After that, he read the ninety-first -Psalm, which speaks of the protection that God promises -to His people, and kneeling down, he offered their united -thanksgiving for all the past, and their united prayer -that the Lord would be their God, and make them His -loving, grateful people. When they arose from their -knees, every eye was wet with the tears of gratitude -and joy.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The sleeping arrangements for the night were hasty -and scant. Mary lay between her mother and aunt, for -whom two of the narrow mattresses of the vessel had been -placed side by side, and covered with the bear-skin. -Frank nestled into the bosom of his father, and close -beside him on another mattress lay Robert. Harold had -chosen the sofa. After the labours and disturbances of -the past twenty-four hours, sleep came without -invitation. The moon and stars shone brilliantly overhead, -the air was uncommonly pure, as if washed clean by -the preceding rain, and the leafy forest, which had so -often enclosed in its bosom the young but hopeful exiles, -now murmured all night its soft blessings upon a -reunited family.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span>* * * * *</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 1em"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Having extended this history far beyond the limits -originally intended, it is time to close with a few hurried -words.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Poor Peter was buried the next night by torchlight, -according to the romantic custom prevalent among the -negroes. Locked indissolubly in each other's arms, he -and the sailor were laid in the same grave, and a double -head and foot-board was sunk to mark the spot.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>After much labour, and many dangers and delays (to -recount which would require almost another volume), -they raised and launched their little vessel, recovered -the sail boat, provided suitably for their brute pets, -sailed from the Island of Refuge and arrived safely at -Bellevue, where they had been long expected, and almost -given up for lost.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Before they left, the health of Mrs. Gordon was -rapidly and almost perfectly restored. Fed from her -children's stores, drinking from their tupelo spring, and -regaled in every sense by the varied productions of that -land of enchantment, but more especially charmed by -her children's love there was nothing more for her to -desire, except the presence of the dear ones left behind.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The joy of beginning their return to Bellevue was, -however, strangely dashed with sorrow, at parting from -scenes tenderly endeared by a thousand associations. As -they passed down the river, a gentle gale came from -the woods, loaded with the perfume of flowers. Harold -pointed to his mother the tall magnolia on the river bank, -which had been to him a Bethel (Gen. xviii. 16-19); it -was now in bloom, and two magnificent flowers, almost a -foot in diameter, set like a pair of brilliant eyes near the -top, looked kindly upon him, and seemed to watch him -until he had passed out of sight. The live oak, under -whose immense shade their tent had been first pitched, -was the last tree they passed; a nonpareil, hidden in the -branches, sat whistling plaintively to its mate; a -mocking bird was on the topmost bough, singing with all its -might a song of endless variety; and underneath a herd -of shy, peeping deer had collected, and looked inquisitively -at the objects moving upon the water. It seemed -to the young people as if the whole island had centred -itself upon that bluff, to reproach them with ingratitude, -and protest against their departure. But their resolution -could not now be changed; the prow of their vessel -held on its way. </span><em class="italics">The Marooning Party was Over</em><span>.</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 4em"> -</div> -<p class="center pfirst"><span>THE END</span></p> -<div class="vspace" style="height: 6em"> -</div> -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="backmatter"> -</div> -<p class="pfirst" id="pg-end-line"><span>*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK </span><span>THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE FLORIDA COAST</span><span> ***</span></p> -<div class="cleardoublepage"> -</div> -<div class="language-en level-2 pgfooter section" id="a-word-from-project-gutenberg" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<span id="pg-footer"></span><h2 class="level-2 pfirst section-title title"><span>A Word from Project Gutenberg</span></h2> -<p class="pfirst"><span>We will update this book if we find any errors.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>This book can be found under: </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/42066"><span>http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/42066</span></a></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set -forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to -protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge -for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not -charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is -very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as -creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. -They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do -practically </span><em class="italics">anything</em><span> with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution.</span></p> -<div class="level-3 section" id="the-full-project-gutenberg-license"> -<span id="project-gutenberg-license"></span><h3 class="level-3 pfirst section-title title"><span>The Full Project Gutenberg License</span></h3> -<p class="pfirst"><em class="italics">Please read this before you distribute or use this work.</em></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -</span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a><span>.</span></p> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-1-general-terms-of-use-redistributing-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.A.</strong><span> By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by -the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.B.</strong><span> “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.C.</strong><span> The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United -States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a -right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free -access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works -in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project -Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with -the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format -with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it -without charge with others.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.D.</strong><span> The copyright laws of the place where you are located also -govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most -countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the -United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms -of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.</strong><span> Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.1.</strong><span> The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</span></p> -<blockquote> -<div> -<p class="pfirst"><span>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div> -</blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.2.</strong><span> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work -can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without -paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing -access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with -or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements -of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of -the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in -paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.3.</strong><span> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.4.</strong><span> Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg™.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.5.</strong><span> Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute -this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.6.</strong><span> You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other -than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(</span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a><span>), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.7.</strong><span> Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.E.8.</strong><span> You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that</span></p> -<ul class="open"> -<li><p class="first pfirst"><span>You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from -the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you -already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to -the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to -donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 -days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally -required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments -should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, -“Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation.”</span></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst"><span>You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies -you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he -does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ -License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all -copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue -all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ -works.</span></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst"><span>You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of -any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the -electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of -receipt of the work.</span></p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst"><span>You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free -distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.</span></p> -</li> -</ul> -<p class="pfirst"><strong class="bold">1.E.9.</strong><span> If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact -the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.</strong></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.1.</strong><span> Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend -considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe -and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.2.</strong><span> LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the -“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the -Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.3.</strong><span> LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.4.</strong><span> Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set -forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH -NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.5.</strong><span> Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong class="bold">1.F.6.</strong><span> INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, -the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause.</span></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-2-information-about-the-mission-of-project-gutenberg"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a><span> .</span></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-3-information-about-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><span>The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -</span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf</a><span> . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to -the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are -scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is -located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) -596-1887, email </span><a class="reference external" href="mailto:business@pglaf.org">business@pglaf.org</a><span>. Email contact links and up to date -contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>For additional contact information:</span></p> -<blockquote> -<div> -<div class="line-block outermost"> -<div class="line"><span>Dr. Gregory B. Newby</span></div> -<div class="line"><span>Chief Executive and Director</span></div> -<div class="line"><a class="reference external" href="mailto:gbnewby@pglaf.org">gbnewby@pglaf.org</a></div> -</div> -</div> -</blockquote> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-4-information-about-donations-to-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing -the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status -with the IRS.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: </span><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-5-general-information-about-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title"><span>Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.</span></h4> -<p class="pfirst"><span>Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the -U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's -eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Corrected </span><em class="italics">editions</em><span> of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is -renamed. </span><em class="italics">Versions</em><span> based on separate sources are treated as new -eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.</span></p> -<p class="pnext"><span>Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility:</span></p> -<blockquote> -<div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div> -</blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><span>This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe -to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/42066-rst.zip b/42066-rst.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c371ea8..0000000 --- a/42066-rst.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-rst/42066-rst.rst b/42066-rst/42066-rst.rst deleted file mode 100644 index 0dc64fd..0000000 --- a/42066-rst/42066-rst.rst +++ /dev/null @@ -1,13578 +0,0 @@ -.. -*- encoding: utf-8 -*-
-
-.. meta::
- :PG.Id: 42066
- :PG.Title: The Young Marooners on the Florida Coast
- :PG.Released: 2013-02-10
- :PG.Rights: Public Domain
- :PG.Producer: Al Haines
- :DC.Creator: \F. \R. Goulding
- :DC.Title: The Young Marooners on the Florida Coast
- :DC.Language: en
- :DC.Created: 1887
- :coverpage: images/img-cover.jpg
-
-========================================
-THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE FLORIDA COAST
-========================================
-
-.. clearpage::
-
-.. pgheader::
-
-.. container:: coverpage
-
- .. vspace:: 3
-
- .. _`Cover`:
-
- .. figure:: images/img-cover.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: Cover
-
- Cover
-
- .. vspace:: 4
-
-.. container:: frontispiece
-
- .. _`"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion`:
-
- .. figure:: images/img-front.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: "Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion . . . Frontispiece
-
- "Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion . . . Frontispiece
-
- .. vspace:: 4
-
-.. container:: titlepage center white-space-pre-line
-
- .. class:: x-large
-
- THE
- YOUNG MAROONERS ON
- THE FLORIDA COAST
-
- .. vspace:: 2
-
- .. class:: medium
-
- BY
- F. R. GOULDING
-
- .. vspace:: 3
-
- .. class:: small
-
- WITH INTRODUCTION BY
- JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS
- (Uncle Remus)
-
- .. vspace:: 3
-
- .. class:: small
-
- ILLUSTRATED
-
- .. vspace:: 3
-
- .. class:: medium
-
- NEW YORK
- DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY
- 1927
-
- .. vspace:: 4
-
-.. container:: verso center white-space-pre-line
-
- .. class:: small
-
- COPYRIGHT, 1862
- BY F. R. GOULDING
-
- .. vspace:: 1
-
- .. class:: small
-
- COPYRIGHT, 1881
- BY F. R. GOULDING
-
- .. vspace:: 1
-
- .. class:: small
-
- COPYRIGHT, 1887
- BY DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY
-
- .. vspace:: 3
-
- .. class:: small
-
- PRINTED IN U. S. A.
-
- .. vspace:: 4
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- INTRODUCTION
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-I have been asked to furnish an introduction for a
-new edition of "The Young Marooners." As an
-introduction is unnecessary, the writing of it must be to
-some extent perfunctory. The book is known in many
-lands and languages. It has survived its own success,
-and has entered into literature. It has become a classic.
-The young marooners themselves have reached middle
-age, and some of them have passed away, but their
-adventures are as fresh and as entertaining as ever.
-
-Dr. Goulding's work possesses all the elements of
-enduring popularity. It has the strength and vigour of
-simplicity; its narrative flows continuously forward; its
-incidents are strange and thrilling, and underneath all
-is a moral purpose sanely put.
-
-The author himself was surprised at the great popularity
-of his story, and has written a history of its origin
-as a preface. The internal evidence is that the book is
-not the result of literary ambition, but of a strong
-desire to instruct and amuse his own children, and the story
-is so deftly written that the instruction is a definite
-part of the narrative. The art here may be unconscious,
-but it is a very fine art nevertheless.
-
-Dr. Goulding lived a busy life. He had the restless
-missionary spirit which he inherited from the Puritans
-of Dorchester, England, who established themselves in
-Dorchester, South Carolina, and in Dorchester, Georgia,
-before the Revolutionary War. Devoting his life to good
-works, he nevertheless found time to indulge his literary
-faculty; he also found time to indulge his taste for
-mechanical invention. He invented the first sewing-machine
-that was ever put in practical use in the South.
-His family were using this machine a year before the
-Howe patents were issued. In his journal of that date
-(1845) he writes: "Having satisfied myself about my
-machine, I laid it aside that I might attend to other and
-weightier duties." He applied for no patent.
-
-"The Young Marooners" was begun in 1847, continued
-in a desultory way, and completed in 1850. Its first
-title was a quaint one, "Bobbins and Cruisers
-Company." It was afterward called "Robert and Harold;
-or, the Young Marooners." The history of the
-manuscript of the book is an interesting parallel to that of
-many other successful books. After having been
-positively declined in New York, it was for months left in
-Philadelphia, where one night, as the gentleman whose
-duty it was to pass judgment upon the material offered
-had begun in a listless way his task, he became so much
-absorbed in the story that he did not lay it down until
-long after midnight, and hastening to the publishers early
-next morning, insisted that it should be immediately put
-into print. Three editions were issued in the first year,
-and it was soon reprinted in England by Nisbet & Co., of
-London, followed by five other houses in England and
-Scotland at later dates.
-
-Dr. Goulding was the author of "Little Josephine,"
-published in Philadelphia (1848); "The Young Marooners"
-(1852); "Confederate Soldiers' Hymn-Book,"
-a compilation (1863); "Marooner's Island," an
-independent sequel to "Young Marooners" (1868); "Frank
-Gordon; or, When I was Little Boy" (1869), and "The
-Woodruff Stories" (1870). With the exception of
-"Little Josephine" and the "Hymn-Book," they have
-all been republished abroad. Born near Midway,
-Liberty County, Georgia, September 28th, 1810, he died
-August 21st, 1881, and is buried in the little churchyard
-at Roswell, Georgia.
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-.. class:: noindent
-
- JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS.
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- THE HISTORY OF THIS BOOK
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-In a vine-covered piazza of the sunny South, a
-company of boys and girls used to gather round me, of a
-summer evening, to hear the varied story of my early
-years. As these boys and girls grew larger, I found it
-necessary to change my plan of instruction. There were
-many *facts in nature* which I wished to communicate,
-and many *expedients* in practical life, which I supposed
-might be useful. To give this information, in such shape
-as to insure its being remembered, required a story. The
-result has been a book; and that book is "The Young
-Marooners"--or, as my young folks call it, "Robert and
-Harold."
-
-Their interest in the story has steadily increased from
-the beginning to the end; and sure am I, that if it excites
-one-half as much abroad, as it has excited at home, no
-author need ask for more.
-
-The story, however, is not all a story; the fiction
-consists mostly in the putting together. With very few
-exceptions, the incidents are real occurrences; and
-whoever will visit the regions described, will see that the
-pictures correspond to nature. Possibly also, the visitor
-may meet even now, with a fearless Harold, an intelligent
-Robert, a womanly Mary, and a merry Frank.
-
-Should my young readers ever go *marooning*, I trust
-their party may meet with fewer misfortunes and as
-happy a termination.
-
-.. class:: noindent
-
- \F. \R. \G.
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CONTENTS
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent
-
- CHAPTER
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`I`_ The Company and Their Embarkation
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`II`_ Mother Carey's Chickens--Fishing for
-Trout--Saw-Fish--Frank and the
-Shark--Looming--Tom Starboard--The
-Nautilus--Arrival at Tampa
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`III`_ Tampa Bay--Bellevue--Unloading--A
-Dangerous Cut--How to Stop a Bleeding
-Artery--Tom Starboard Again
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`IV`_ Confusion--Housekeeping in a Hurry--First
-Night on Shore--Company to
-Dinner--"Blue Eyed Mary"--Robert at
-Prayer-Meeting--Danger of Descending
-an Old Well--Recovering a Knife
-Dropped in a Well
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`V`_ Riley--A Thunderstorm--Ascertaining
-the Distance of Objects by Sound--Security
-Against Lightning--Means of
-Recovering Life from Apparent Death
-by Lightning
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`VI`_ The Only Way to Study--Taking Cold--Riley's
-Family--The Hare Lip--Fishing
-for Sheephead--Frank Choked
-with a Fish Bone--His Relief--His
-Story of the Sheep's Head and
-Dumplings--"Till the Warfare is Over"
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`VII`_ Bug in the Ear--Visit to Fort
-Brooke--Evading Blood-Hounds--Contest with
-Dogs and Means of Defence--Amusing
-Escape from a Wild Bull and
-Conversation on the Subject
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`VIII`_ Marooning and the Marooning Party
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`IX`_ Embarkation--Abduction Extraordinary--Efforts
-to Escape--Alternative
-Hopes and Fears--Despair--Vessel in
-the Distance--Renewed Hopes and
-Efforts--Water-Spout--Flash of
-Lightning and its Effects--Making for
-Shore--Grateful Acknowledgments
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`X`_ Waking Up--Good Resolutions--Alarm--Marooning
-Breakfast--Search for
-Water--Unexpected Gain--Oyster
-Bank--Fate of a Raccoon--The Plume and Fan
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XI`_ Discussion Of Plans--Doubts--Differences
-of Opinion--What Was Agreed
-Upon--Baking a Turkey Without an
-Oven--Flying Signal
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XII`_ Results of the Cookery--Voyage--Appearance
-of the Country--Orange
-Trees--The Bitter Sweet--Rattlesnake--Usual
-Signs for Distinguishing
-a Fanged And Poisonous Serpent--Various
-Methods of Treating a Snake Bite--Return
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XIII`_ Disappointment--The Live Oak--Unloading--Fishing
-Excursion--Harold's Still
-Hunt--Disagreeable Means to an Agreeable End
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XIV`_ Frank's Excuses--Curing Venison--Marooning
-Cookery--Robert's Vegetable
-Garden--Plans for Return--Preparation
-for the Sabbath
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XV`_ Their First Sabbath on the Island, and
-the Night and Morning that succeeded
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XVI`_ A Sad Breakfast--Sagacity of Dogs--Search
-for the Boat--Exciting Adventure--A
-Pretty Pet--Unexpected Intelligence
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XVII`_ Mary and Frank--Examination of the
-Tent--Smoke Signal--Devices--Brute
-Messenger--Raft--Blazing the
-Trees--Voyage--Disastrous Expedition--News
-from Home--Return to the Tent
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XVIII`_ Night Landing--Carrying a Wounded
-Person--Setting One's Own Limbs
-when Broken--Splinting a Limb--Rest
-to the Weary
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XIX`_ The Surprise and Disappointment--Naming
-the Fawn--Sam's Story--Depression
-After Excitement--Great Misfortune
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XX`_ Speculations and Resolves--Fishing--Inventory
-of Goods and Chattels--Roasted
-Fish--Palmetto Cabbage--Tour--Sea-Shells,
-Their Uses--The Pelican--Nature
-of the Country--Still Hunting--Wild
-Turkeys Again--Work on the Tent
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXI`_ Rainy Day--The Kitchen and Fire--Hunting the Opossum
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXII`_ Frank and His "Pigs"--The Cage--Walk
-on the Beach--Immense Crawfish--The Museum--Naming the Island
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXIII`_ Their Second Sabbath on the Island,
-and the Way They Spent It
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXIV`_ Mote in the Eye, and How It Was
-Removed--Conch Trumpet and Signals--Tramp--Alarm
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXV`_ A Hunter's Misfortune--Relief to a
-Sprain--How to Avoid Being Lost in
-the Woods, and to Recover One's
-Course After being Lost--A Still Hunt
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXVI`_ Crutches in Demand--Curing
-Venison--Pemmican--Scalding Off a Porker's
-Hair with Leaves and Water--Turkey
-Trough--Solitary Watching--Force of
-Imagination--Fearful Encounter--Different
-Modes of Repelling Wild Beasts
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXVII`_ Turkey-Pen--Sucking Water Through
-Oozy Sand--Exploring Tour--Appearance
-of the Country--"Madame Bruin"--Soldier's
-Remedy for Chafed Feet--Night
-in the Woods--Prairie--Indian
-Hut--Fruit Trees--Singular Spring
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXVIII`_ Plans--Visit to the Prairie--Discoveries--Shoe
-Making--Waterfowl
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXIX`_ Removal to the Prairie--Night
-Robbery--Fold--Dangerous Trap--Mysterious
-Signals--Bitter Disappointment
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXX`_ Best Cure for Unavailing Sorrow--Mary's
-Adventure with a Bear--Novel
-Defence--Protecting the Tent
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXXI`_ Hard Work--Labour-Saving Device--Discovery
-as to the Time of the Year--Schemes
-For Amusement--Tides on the
-Florida Coast
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXXII`_ Christmas Morning--Voyage--Valuable
-Discovery--Hostile Invasion--Robbery--Masterly
-Retreat--Battle at Last--A
-Quarrel Requires Two Quarrellers--The Ghost's Visit
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXXIII`_ The Cubs--Voyage to the
-Wreck--Stores--Horrid Sights--Trying
-Predicament--Prizes--Return--Frank
-Needs Another Lecture
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXXIV`_ Second Voyage to the Wreck--Fumigating
-Again--More Minute Examination--Return--Accident--Dangers of
-Helping A Drowning Person--Recovering a
-Person Apparently Drowned
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXXV`_ Household Arrangements--Third Visit
-to the Wreck--Rainy Weather--Agreement
-About Work--Mary in Great
-Danger--Extinguishing Fire on One's
-Dress--Relief to a Burn--Conversation
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXXVI`_ Successful Work--Excursion--The
-Fish-Eagle--Different Methods of
-Procuring Fire--Woodsman's Shelter Against
-Rain and Hail--Novel Refuge from
-Falling Trees
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXXVII`_ Launching the Boats--More Work, and
-Yet More--Eclipse of Feb. 12th, 1831--Healing
-By "First Intention"--Frank's
-Birthday--Preparing for a Voyage--Rain, Rain
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`XXXVIII`_ Voyage Round the Island--The Lost
-Boat--Strange Signals Again--Hurricane--Night
-March--Helpless Vessel--Melancholy
-Fate--The Rescue--Marooners'
-Hospitality--Conclusion
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-`"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with
-emotion`_ . . . *Frontispiece*
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal`_
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets
-between the creature's eyes`_
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-`They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place`_
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`I`:
-
-.. class:: center x-large
-
- THE YOUNG MAROONERS
-
-.. vspace:: 3
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER I
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- THE COMPANY AND THEIR EMBARKATION
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-On Saturday, the 21st of August, 1830, a small
-but beautiful brig left the harbour of
-Charleston, South Carolina, bound for Tampa
-Bay, Florida. On board were nine passengers;
-Dr. Gordon, his three children, Robert, Mary, and Frank;
-his sister's son, Harold McIntosh, and four servants.
-
-Dr. Gordon was a wealthy physician, who resided,
-during the winter, upon the seaboard of Georgia, and
-during the summer upon a farm in the mountains of
-that beautifully varied and thriving State. His wife
-was a Carolinian, from the neighbourhood of Charleston.
-Anna Gordon, his sister, married a Col. McIntosh,
-who, after residing for twelve years upon a plantation
-near the city of Montgomery, in Alabama, died, leaving
-his widow with three children, and an encumbered estate.
-Soon after her widowhood, Dr. Gordon paid her a visit,
-for the two-fold purpose of condolence and of aiding in
-the settlement of her affairs. She was so greatly pleased
-with the gentlemanly bearing and the decided intelligence
-of Robert, who on this occasion accompanied his
-father, that she requested the privilege of placing her
-son Harold under her brother's care, until some other
-arrangement could be made for his education. Dr. Gordon
-was equally prepossessed with the frank manners
-and manly aspect of his nephew, and it was with peculiar
-pleasure that he acceded to the request. Harold had
-been with his uncle about a month previous to the period
-at which this history begins.
-
-Mrs. Gordon was a woman of warm affections and
-cultivated mind, but of feeble constitution. She had
-been the mother of five children; but, during the
-infancy of the last, her health exhibited so many signs of
-decay as to convince her husband that the only hope
-of saving her life was to seek for her, during the
-ensuing winter, a climate even more bland than that in
-which she had spent her girlhood.
-
-Tampa Bay is a military post of the United States.
-Dr. Gordon had formerly visited it, and was so delighted
-with its soft Italian climate, and with the wild beauty
-of its shores, that he had even then purchased a choice
-lot in the vicinity of the fort, and ever after had looked
-forward, almost with hope, to the time when he might
-have some excuse for removing there. That time had
-now come. And doubting not that the restorative
-powers of the climate would exert a happy influence
-upon his wife's health, he left her with her relatives,
-while he went to Tampa for the purpose of preparing
-a dwelling suitable for her reception.
-
-The accompanying party was larger than he had at
-first intended. Robert and Harold were to go of course;
-they were old enough to be his companions; and,
-moreover, Harold had been sent by his mother for the express
-purpose of enjoying that excellent *home education* which
-had been so happily exhibited in Robert. But on mature
-reflection there appeared to Dr. Gordon special reasons
-why he should also take his eldest daughter, Mary, who
-was about eleven years of age, and his second son,
-Frank, who was between seven and eight. The
-addition of these younger persons to the party, however,
-did not cause him any anxiety, or any addition to the
-number of his servants; for he and his wife, although
-wealthy by inheritance, and accustomed all their lives
-to the help of servants, had educated their children to
-be as independent as possible of unnecessary help.
-Indeed, Mary was qualified to be of great assistance; for
-though only eleven years of age, she was an excellent
-housekeeper, and during the indisposition of her mother
-had presided with remarkable ability at her father's
-table. Little Frank was too young to be useful, but he
-was an obedient, merry little fellow, a great pet with
-everybody, and promised, by his cheerful good nature,
-to add much to the enjoyment of the party; and as
-to the care which he needed, Mary had only to
-continue that motherly attention which she had been
-accustomed already to bestow.
-
-To say a word or two more of the youths; Robert
-Gordon, now nearly fourteen years of age, had a great
-thirst for knowledge. Stimulated continually by the
-instructive conversation of his father, who spared no pains
-in his education, he drew rapidly from all the sources
-opened to him by books, society, and nature. His finely
-developed mind was decidedly of a philosophic cast.
-Partaking, however, of the delicate constitution of his
-mother, he was oftentimes averse to those athletic
-exercises which became his age, and by which he would have
-been fitted for a more vigorous and useful manhood.
-
-Harold McIntosh, a half year older than his cousin,
-was, on the contrary, of a robust constitution and active
-habit, with but little inclination for books. Through the
-inattention of a father, who seemed to care more for
-manly daring than for intellectual culture, his education
-had been sadly neglected. The advantages afforded him
-had been of an exceedingly irregular character, and his
-only incentive to study had been the gratification of his
-mother, whom he tenderly loved. For years preceding
-the change of his abode, a large portion of his leisure
-time had been spent in visiting an old Indian of the
-neighbourhood, by the name of Torgah, and gleaning
-from him by conversation and practice, that knowledge
-of wood-craft, which nothing but an Indian's experience
-can furnish, and which usually possesses so romantic
-a charm for Southern and Western (perhaps we may say
-for American) boys.
-
-The cousins had become very much attached. Each
-admired the other's excellencies, and envied the other's
-accomplishments; and the parents had good reason to hope
-that they would prove of decided benefit to each other
-by mutual example.
-
-Preparing for a winter's residence at such a place as
-Tampa, where, with the exception of what was to be
-obtained at the fort, they would be far removed from all
-the comforts and appliances of civilized life, Dr. Gordon
-was careful to take with him everything which could be
-foreseen as needful. Among these may be mentioned
-the materials already framed for a small dwelling-house,
-kitchen, and stable; ample stores of provisions, poultry,
-goats (as being more convenient than cows), a pair of
-horses, a buggy, and wagon, a large and beautiful
-pleasure boat, books for reading, and for study, together with
-such furniture as habit had made necessary to comfort.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`II`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER II
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- MOTHER CARY'S CHICKENS--FISHING FOR TROUT--SAW-FISH--FRANK
- AND THE SHARK---LOOMING---TOM STARBOARD--THE
- NAUTILUS--ARRIVAL AT TAMPA
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Mary and Frank were affected with sea sickness
-shortly after entering the rough and rolling
-water on the bar, and having, in consequence,
-retired early to bed, they scarcely rose for six and thirty
-hours. Indeed, all the passengers, except Harold,
-suffered in turn this usual inconvenience of persons
-unaccustomed to the sea.
-
-The only incident of interest that occurred during this
-part of the voyage, was a fright received by Mary and
-Frank. It was as follows: Having partially recovered
-from their indisposition, they were engaged with childish
-glee in fishing from the stern windows. Directly over
-head hung the jolly boat, and beneath them the water
-foamed and eddied round the rudder. Mary was
-fishing for Mother Cary's chickens--a species of "poultry"
-well known to those who go to sea. Her apparatus
-consisted of a strong thread, twenty or thirty yards long,
-having divers loops upon it, and baited at the end with
-a little tuft of red. She had not succeeded in taking
-any; but one, more daring than the rest, had become
-entangled in the thread, and Mary eagerly drew it
-towards her, exclaiming, "I have caught it! I have caught
-it!" Ere, however, she could bring it within arm's
-length, the struggling bird had escaped.
-
-Frank had obtained a large fish-hook, which he tied
-to a piece of twine, and baited with some raw beef; and
-he was fishing, he said, for *trout*. A few minutes after
-Mary's adventure with the bird, he saw a great fish, twice
-as long as himself, having an enormous snout, set on
-both sides with a multitude of sharp teeth, following in
-the vessel's wake. He drew himself quickly into the
-window, exclaiming, "Look, sister, look!" The fish did
-not continue long to follow them. It seemed to have
-come on a voyage of curiosity, and having satisfied itself
-that this great swimming monster, the vessel, was neither
-whale nor kraken, it darted off and returned no more.
-
-"I should not like to hook *that* fellow," said Frank,
-"for I am sure I could not draw him in."
-
-"No," replied Mary, "and I should not like to have
-such an ugly fellow on board, if we could get him here."
-
-"Ugh! what a long ugly nose he has," said Frank. "I
-wonder what he can do with such a nose, and with all
-those teeth on the outside of it--only see, sister, *teeth on
-his* NOSE!"
-
-"I do not know," she answered, "but we can ask father
-when we go on deck."
-
-"I think his nose must be long to smell things a great
-way off," conjectured Frank.
-
-Thus they chatted until Mary called out, "See, Frank,
-there is a black piece of wood sticking out of the water.
-See how it floats after us! No, it cannot be a piece of
-wood, for it swims from side to side. It must be a fish.
-It is! Draw in your head, Frank."
-
-Unsuccessful in his trout fishing, Frank had attached
-a red silk handkerchief to his line, and was amusing
-himself with letting it down so as to touch along the water.
-When Mary said "it is a fish," he espied an enormous
-creature, much larger than the sawfish, swimming almost
-under him, and looking up hungrily to the window where
-they were. A moment after it leaped directly towards
-them. Both screamed with terror, and Frank's wrist
-was jerked so violently, and pained him so much, that he
-was certain his hand had been bitten off. He was about
-to scream again; but looking down, he found his hand
-was safe, and the next moment saw the fish swimming
-away with the end of the handkerchief hanging from
-its mouth. The fish was a shark. It had been attracted
-probably by the smell of Frank's bait, and by the sight
-of the red silk. When he drew his handkerchief from
-the water, the fish leaped after it, and jerked the twine
-which had been wrapped around his wrist. From that
-time they ceased all fishing from the cabin windows.
-
-The history of that fishing, however, was not yet ended.
-On the day following the company were much interested
-in watching a singular phenomenon, which is sometimes
-visible at sea, though seldom in a latitude so low as
-Florida. The looming of the land had been remarkably
-distinct and beautiful; at one time the land looked as if
-lifted far above the water; at another the shore was seen
-doubled, as if the water were a perfect reflector, and the
-land and its shadow were united at the base. But, on
-the present occasion, the shadow appeared in the wrong
-place--united to its substance, not at the base, but at
-the top. It was a most singular spectacle to behold trees
-growing topsy-turvy, from land in the sky.
-
-The sailors, as well as passengers, looked on with a
-curiosity not unmixed with awe, and an old "salt" was
-heard to mutter, as he ominously shook his head,
-
-"I never seed the likes of that but something was sure
-to come after. Yes," he continued, looking sullenly at
-Mary and Frank, "and yesterday, when I was at the
-starn, I saw a chicken flutter in a string."
-
-"A chicken, Tom?" inquired the captain, looking at
-the little culprits. "Ah, have any of my young friends
-been troubling the sailor's pets?"
-
-"No, sir," responded Frank, promptly and indignantly.
-"We did not trouble anybody's chickens. I
-only went to the coop, and pulled the old drake's tail;
-but I did that to make him look at the bread I brought him."
-
-"I do not mean the chickens on board, but the chickens
-that fly around us--Mother Cary's chickens," said the
-captain, trying hard to smother down a laugh. "Don't
-you know that they all belong to the sailors; and that
-whoever troubles them is sure to bring trouble on the ship?"
-
-"No, sir," Frank persisted, evidently convinced that
-the captain was trying to tease him. "I did not know
-that they belonged to anybody. I thought that they
-were all wild."
-
-Mary, however, looked guilty. She knew well the
-sailor's superstition about the "chickens," but having
-had at that time nothing to do, she had been urged on
-by an irrepressible desire for fun, and until this moment
-had imagined that her fishing was unnoticed. She
-timidly answered,
-
-"I did not *catch* it, sir; I only tangled it in the thread,
-and it got away before I touched it."
-
-"Well, Tom," said the captain to the sailor, who
-seemed to be in doubt after Frank's defence whether to
-appear pleased or angry, "I think you will have to
-forgive the offence this time, especially as the sharks took it
-in hand so soon to revenge the insult, and ran away with
-the little fellow's handkerchief."
-
-Old Tom smiled grimly at the allusion to the shark;
-for he had been sitting quietly in the jolly boat picking
-rope, and had witnessed the whole adventure.
-
-The wind, which had continued favourable ever since
-they left Charleston, now gradually died away. The
-boatswain whistled often and shrilly to bring it back;
-but it was like "calling spirits from the vasty deep." The
-sails hung listlessly down, and moved only as the
-vessel rocked sluggishly upon the scarce undulating
-surface. The only circumstance which enlivened this scene
-was the appearance of a nautilus, or Portuguese man-of-war.
-Mary was the first to discern it. She fancied that
-it was a tiny toy boat, launched by some child on shore,
-and wafted by the wind to this distant point. It was
-certainly a toy vessel, though one of nature's workmanship;
-for there was the floating body corresponding to
-the hull, there the living passenger, there the sails spread
-or furled at will, and there the oars (Mary could see
-them move) by which the little adventurer paddled
-itself along.
-
-The young people were very anxious to obtain it.
-Frank went first to old Tom Starboard (as the sailor was
-called who had scolded him and Mary, but who was now
-on excellent terms with both) to ask whether they might
-have the nautilus if they could catch it.
-
-"Have the man-o'-war!" ejaculated the old man,
-opening wide his eyes, "who ever heered of sich a thing?
-O yes, have it, if you can get it; but how will you do
-that?"
-
-"Brother Robert and cousin Harold will row after it
-and pick it up, if the captain will let them have his
-boat."
-
-Tom chuckled at the idea, and said he doubted not
-the captain would let them have his boat, and be glad,
-too, to see the fun. Frank then went to the captain,
-and told him that old Tom had given him leave to have
-the man-of-war if he could get it; and that his brother
-and cousin would go out and pick it up, if the captain
-would let them have his boat. With a good-natured
-smile, he answered,
-
-"You are perfectly welcome to the boat, my little
-man; but if your brother and cousin catch that little
-sailor out there, they will be much smarter than most
-folks."
-
-"Can they not pick it up?"
-
-"Easily enough, if it will wait till they come. But if
-they do not wish to be hurt, they had better take a
-basket or net for dipping it from the water."
-
-Frank went finally to his father to obtain his consent,
-which after a moment's hesitation was granted, the
-doctor well knowing what the probable result would be, yet
-pleased to afford them any innocent amusement by which
-to enliven their voyage.
-
-"Tom," said the captain, "lower away the jolly boat,
-and do you go with these young gentlemen. Row softly
-as you can, and give them the best chance for getting
-what they want."
-
-The boat was soon alongside. Old Tom slid down by
-a rope, but Robert and Harold were let down more
-securely. They shoved off from the vessel's side, and
-glided so noiselessly along, that the water was scarcely
-rippled. Harold stood in the bow, and Robert amidships,
-one with a basket, and the other with a scoop net,
-ready to dip it from the water. A cat creeping upon a
-shy bird could not have been more stealthy in its
-approach. But somehow the little sensitive thing became
-aware of its danger, and ere the boat's prow had come
-within ten feet, it quickly drew in its many arms, and
-sank like lead beyond their sight.
-
-"Umph!" said old Tom, with an expressive grunt,
-"I said you might have it, if you could catch it."
-
-On the first day of September the voyagers approached
-some placid looking islands, tasselled above with lofty
-palmettoes, and varied beneath with every hue of green,
-from the soft colour of the mallow to the sombre tint of
-the cedar and the glossy green of the live oak. Between
-these islands the vessel passed, so near to one that they
-could see a herd of deer peeping at them through the
-thin growth of the bluff, and a flock of wild turkeys
-flying to a distant grove.
-
-Beyond the islands lay, in perfect repose, the waters
-of that bay whose tranquil beauty has been a theme of
-admiration with every one whose privilege it has been
-to look upon it.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`III`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER III
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- TAMPA BAY--BELLEVUE--UNLADING--A DANGEROUS
- CUT--HOW TO STOP A BLEEDING ARTERY--TOM STARBOARD AGAIN
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Tampa Bay is a perfect gem of its kind. Running
-eastward from the gulf for twelve or fifteen
-miles, then turning suddenly to the North, it
-is so far sheltered from within, that, except in
-case of severe westerly gales, its waters are ever quiet
-and clear as crystal. Its beach is composed of sand and
-broken shells of such snowy whiteness as almost to dazzle
-the eye, and it slopes so gradually from the land, that,
-in many places, a child may wade for a great distance
-without danger. To those who bathe in its limpid waters
-it is a matter of curiosity to see below, the slow crawling
-of the conch, while the nimble crab scampers off in haste,
-and fish and prawn dart wantonly around. When the
-tide is down there is no turnpike in the world better
-fitted for a pleasure ride than that smooth hard beach,
-from which no dust can rise, and which is of course as
-level as a floor.
-
-The spot on which Dr. Gordon proposed to build,
-was one commanding a view both of the distant fort and
-of the open sea, or rather of the green islands which
-guarded the mouth of the bay. It already contained a
-small house, with two rooms, erected by a white
-adventurer, and afterwards sold to an Indian chief of the
-better class. Dr. Gordon had been originally attracted
-by the picturesque beauty of its location, and, on closer
-inspection, still more interested by seeing on each side
-of the chief's door a large bell pepper, that, having grown
-for years untouched by frost, had attained the height of
-eight or ten feet, and was covered all the year round
-with magnificent bells of green and crimson. The old
-chief was dead, and the premises had been vacated for
-more than a year.
-
-Early in the afternoon the brig anchored opposite
-this spot, to which Dr. Gordon had given the name of
-Bellevue. All hands were called to assist the ship
-carpenter and Sam (Dr. Gordon's negro carpenter), to
-build a pier head, or wharf, extending from the shore to
-the vessel; this occupied them till nightfall, and the
-work of unlading continued through a great part of the
-night, and past the middle of the next day.
-
-The work was somewhat delayed by an untoward
-accident befalling one of the sailors, and threatening for
-a time to take his life. Peter, the brother of Sam, was
-standing on the gangway, with his ax on his shoulder,
-just as two of the sailors were coming out with a heavy
-box. Hearing behind him the noise of their trampling,
-he turned quickly around to see what it was, at the
-moment when the sailor, who was walking backwards,
-turned his head to see that the gangway was clear. By
-these two motions, quickly made, the head was brought
-towards the ax, and the ax towards the head, and the
-consequence was that the sailor's temple received a
-terrible gash. The blood gushed out in successive jets,
-proving that the cut vessel was an artery. Setting down
-the box with all speed, the assisting sailor seized the skin
-of the wounded temple and tried with both hands to
-bring the gaping lips together, so as to stop the bleeding.
-His effort was in vain. The blood gushed through his
-fingers, and ran down to his elbows. By this time the
-captain reached the spot, and seeing that an artery was
-cut, directed the sailor to press with his finger on the
-*heart* side of the wound. In a moment the jets ceased;
-for the arterial blood is driven by the heart towards the
-extremities, and therefore moves by jets as the heart
-beats, while the *venous*, or black blood, is on its way *from
-the extremities* to the heart; consequently, the pressure,
-which stops the flow from a wound in either vein or
-artery, must correspond to the direction in which the
-blood is flowing. [*See note p.* `16`_.]
-
-While the sailor was thus stopping the blood by the
-pressure of his finger on the side from which the current
-came, the captain hastily prepared a ball of soft oakum,
-about the size of a small apple. This he laid upon the
-wound, and bound tightly to the head by means of a
-handkerchief. It is probable the flow might have been
-staunched had the compress been sufficiently tight, but
-for some reason the blood forced itself through all the
-impediments, saturated the tarred oakum, and trickled
-down the sailor's face. During this scene Dr. Gordon
-was at his house on the bluff. Hearing through a
-runner, dispatched by the captain, that a man was bleeding
-to death, he pointed to a quantity of cobwebs that hung
-in large festoons from the unceiled roof, and directed him
-to bring a handful of these to the vessel, remarking, that
-"*nothing stopped blood more quickly than cobwebs*."
-
-The sailor was by this time looking pale and ready to
-faint. Dr. Gordon inquired of the captain what had
-been done, pronounced it all right, and declared that he
-should probably have tried the same plan, but further
-remarked,
-
-"This artery in the temple is oftentimes exceedingly
-difficult to manage by pressure. You may stop for a
-time the bleeding of *any* artery by pressing with
-sufficient force upon the right place; or, if necessary to
-adopt so summary a mode, you may obliterate it altogether
-by *burning with a hot iron*. But in the present
-case I will show you an easier plan."
-
-While speaking he had removed the bandages, and
-taken out his lancet; and, to the captain's amazement,
-in uttering the last words, he cut the bleeding artery in
-two, saying, "Now bring me some cold water."
-
-The captain was almost disposed to stay the doctor's
-arm, supposing that he was about to make a fatal
-mistake; but when he saw the jets of blood instantly
-diminish, he exclaimed, "What new wonder is this! Here I
-have been trying for half an hour to staunch the blood
-by *closing* the wound, while you have done it in a
-moment, by making the wound greater."
-
-"It is one of the secrets of the art," responded the
-doctor, "but a secret which I will explain by the fact,
-that *severed* arteries always contract and close more or
-less perfectly; whereas, if they should be only *split* or
-*partly cut*, the same contraction will keep the orifice open
-and bleeding. I advise you never to try it, except when
-you know the artery to be small, or when every other
-expedient has failed. But here comes the bucket. See
-what a fine styptic cold water is."
-
-He washed the wound till it was thoroughly cooled;
-after which he brought its lips together by a few stitches
-made with a bent needle, and putting on the cobwebs and
-bandage, pronounced the operation complete.
-
-"Live and larn!" muttered old Tom Starboard, as he
-turned away from this scene of surgery. "I knew it
-took a smart man to manage a ship; but I'll be hanged
-if there a'n't smart people in this world besides sailors."
-
-.. _`16`:
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: small
-
-The main arteries in a man's limbs are *deeply buried and lie
-in the same general direction with the inner seams of his coat
-sleeves and of his pantaloons*. When one of them is cut--which
-may be known by the light red blood flowing in jets, as above
-described--all the bandages in the world will be insufficient to
-staunch it, except imperfectly, and for a time, it must be tied or
-cauterized. If any one knows the position of the wounded artery,
-the best bandage for effecting a temporary stoppage of the blood,
-is the *tourniquet*, which is made to press like a big strong finger
-directly upon it on the side from which the blood is flowing. A
-good substitute for the tourniquet may be extemporized out of a
-handkerchief or other strong bandage, and a piece of corn-cob two
-inches long, or a suitable piece of wood or stone. This last is to
-be placed so as to press directly over the artery; and the bandage
-to be made very tight by means of a stick run through it so as to
-twist it up with great power.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`IV`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- CONFUSION--HOUSEKEEPING IN A HURRY--FIRST NIGHT
- ON SHORE--COMPANY TO DINNER--"BLUE EYED
- MARY"--ROBERT AT PRAYER-MEETING--DANGER OF
- DESCENDING AN OLD WELL--RECOVERING A KNIFE
- DROPPED IN A WELL
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-It is scarcely possible, for one who has not tried it,
-to conceive the utter confusion which ensues on
-removing, in a hurry, one's goods and chattels to
-a place too small for their accommodation. Oh! the
-wilderness of boxes, baskets, bundles, heaped in disorder
-everywhere! and the perfect bewilderment into which
-one is thrown, when attempting the simplest act of
-household duty.
-
-"Judy," said Mary to the cook, the evening that they
-landed, and while the servants were hurrying to bring
-under shelter the packages which Dr. Gordon was
-unwilling to leave exposed to the night air, "Judy, the sun
-is only about an hour high. Make haste and get some
-tea ready for supper. Father says you need not *cook*
-anything, we can get along on cheese and crackers."
-
-Well, surely, it sounded like a trifle to order only
-a little tea. Mary thought so, and so did Judy,--it
-could be got ready in a minute. But just at that
-moment of unreadiness, there were some difficulties in
-the way which neither cook nor housekeeper anticipated.
-To have tea for supper ordinarily requires that one
-should have fire and water, and a tea kettle and a tea
-pot, and the tea itself, and cups and saucers and spoons,
-and sugar and milk, and a sugar pot and milk pot,
-besides a number of other things. But how these things
-are to be brought together, in their proper relation, and
-in a hurry, when they are all thrown promiscuously in a
-heap, is a question more easily asked than answered.
-
-The simple order to prepare a little tea threw poor
-Judy into a fluster. "Yes, misses," she mechanically
-replied, "but wey I gwine fin' de tea?"
-
-Mary was about to say, "In the sideboard of course,"
-knowing that at home it was always kept there, when
-suddenly she recollected that the present sideboard was
-a new one, packed with table and bed clothes, and
-moreover that it was nailed up fast in a long box. Then,
-where was the tea? O, now she recalled the fact that
-the tea for immediate use was corked up in a tin can
-and stowed away together with the teapot and cups,
-saucers, spoons and other concomitants, in a certain
-green box. But where was the green box? She and
-Judy peered among the confused piles, and at last spied
-it under another box, on which was a large basket that
-was covered with a pile of bedding.
-
-Judy obtained the tea and tea-pot and kettle, but
-until that moment had neglected to order a fire; so she
-went to the front door to look for her husband.
-
-"Peter!" she called. Peter was nowhere about the
-house. She saw him below the bluff on his way to the
-landing. So, running a little nearer, and raising her
-voice to a high musical pitch, she sung out, "Petah-h!
-OH-H! Petah! Oh! PEE-tah!"
-
-Peter came, and learning what was wanted, went to
-the landing for his ax, and having brought her a stick
-of green oak wood on his shoulder, sallied out once more
-to find some kindling.
-
-While he was on this business, Judy prepared to get
-some water. "Wey my bucket?" she inquired, looking
-around. "Who tek my bucket? I sho' somebody moob
-um; fuh I put um right down yuh, under my new
-calabash."[#]
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] "Where is my bucket? Who has taken my bucket? I am
- sure somebody has moved it, for I put it right down here under
- my new gourd."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-But nobody had disturbed it. Judy had set it, half
-full of water, on the ground outside the door, in the
-snuggest place she could find; but a thirsty goat had
-found it, and another thirsty goat had fought for it,
-and between the two, it had been upset, and rolled into
-a corner where it lay concealed by a bundle. By the
-time Judy got another supply of water ready it was
-growing dark. Peter had not made the fire because he
-was not certain where she preferred to have it built;
-so he waited, like a good, obedient husband, until she
-should direct him.
-
-In the meantime, Mary was in trouble too. Where
-was the loaf sugar to be placed in cracking it, and what
-should she use for a hammer? Then the candle box
-must be opened, and candles and candle-sticks brought
-together, and some place contrived for placing them
-after they were lighted.
-
-But perseverance conquers all things. Tea *was* made,
-sugar *was* cracked, and candles were both lighted and
-put in position. Bed-time came soon after, and weary
-enough with their labour, they all laid down to enjoy
-their first sleep at Bellevue. Mary and Frank occupied
-a pallet spread behind a pile of boxes in one room,
-while their father and the older boys lay upon cloaks,
-and whatever else they could convert into a temporary
-mattress, in the other; and the servants tumbled
-themselves upon a pile of their own clothing, which they
-had thrown under a shelter erected beside the house.
-
-Early the next morning, two convenient shelters were
-hastily constructed, and the two rooms of the house were
-so far relieved of their confused contents, as to allow
-space for sitting, and almost for walking about. But
-ere this was half accomplished, Mary, whose sense of
-order and propriety was very keen, was destined to be
-thrown into quite an embarrassing situation.
-
-Major Burke, the commandant of Fort Brooke, was
-a cousin of Mrs. Gordon, and an old college friend of
-the Doctor, and hearing by the captain of the brig of
-the arrival of the new comers, he rode over in the
-forenoon of the next day to see them. Mary's mind
-associated so indissolubly the idea of *company*, with the
-stately etiquette of Charleston and Savannah, that the
-sight of a well-dressed stranger approaching their door,
-threw her almost into a fever.
-
-"Oh! father," she cried, as soon as she could beckon
-him out of the back door, "what shall we do?"
-
-"Do?" he answered, laughing. "Why, nothing at all.
-What can we do?"
-
-"But is he not going to dine with us?" enquired she.
-
-"I presume so," he replied. "I am sure I shall ask
-him; but what of that?"
-
-"What, father, dine with us?" she remonstrated,
-"when our only table unboxed is no bigger than a light
-stand, and we have scarcely room for that!"
-
-"Yes," he said, "we will do the best we can for
-him now, and hope to do better some other time.
-Perhaps you will feel less disturbed when you realize that
-he is your cousin and a soldier. Come, let me make you
-acquainted with him."
-
-Mary was naturally a neat girl, and although her
-hands were soiled with labour, she was soon ready to
-obey her father's invitation. Slipping into the back
-room, by a low window, she washed her hands and face,
-and brushed into order the ringlets that clustered around
-her usually sunny face, and then came modestly into
-the apartment where the two gentlemen were sitting.
-
-"John, this is my eldest daughter, Mary," said the
-Doctor, as she approached; "and Mary this is your
-cousin, Major Burke, of whom you have heard your
-mother and me so often speak."
-
-The two cousins shook hands very cordially, and
-appeared to be mutually pleased.
-
-"She is my housekeeper for the present," her father
-continued, "and has been in some trouble" (here Mary
-looked reproachfully at him), "that she could not give
-you a more fitting reception."
-
-"Ah, indeed," said the Major, with a merry twinkle
-of his eye, "I suspect that when my little cousin learns
-how often we soldiers are glad to sit on the bare ground,
-and to feed, Indian fashion, on Indian fare, she will
-feel little trouble about giving us entertainment."
-
-Mary's embarrassment was now wholly dispelled.
-Her cousin was fully apprised of their crowded and
-confused condition, and was ready to partake with
-good humour of whatever they could hastily prepare.
-
-The dinner passed off far more agreeably than she
-supposed possible. By her father's direction, a dining
-table was unboxed and spread under the boughs of a
-magnificent live oak, and Judy, having ascertained where
-the stores were to be found, gave them not only a
-dinner, but a dessert to boot, which they all enjoyed
-with evident relish. Ah!--black and ugly as she was,
-that Judy was a jewel.
-
-The Major had come thus hastily upon them for the
-purpose of insisting that the whole family should occupy
-quarters at the Fort as his guests, until the new house,
-intended for their future reception, should be completed.
-To this Dr. Gordon objected that his presence was
-necessary for the progression of the work, but promised that
-at the earliest period when he could be spared for a few
-days, he would accept the invitation and bring the
-young people with him.
-
-The visitor did not take his leave until the shades of
-evening warned him of the lapse of time. Mary had
-become much more interested, in consequence of her first
-distress and the pleasant termination, than she possibly
-could have been without these experiences; and as the
-whole family stood at the front door, watching his
-rapidly diminishing figure, she perpetrated a blunder
-which gave rise to much merriment.
-
-Her father had remarked, "It will be long after dark
-before he can reach the Fort."
-
-Mary rejoined, "Yes, sir, but," looking with an
-abstracted air, first at the table where they had enjoyed
-their pleasant repast, then at the darkening form of the
-soldier, and finally at the full moon which began to
-pour its silver radiance over the bay, "it will make
-no difference tonight, for it will be blue-eyed Mary."
-
-All turned their eyes upon her in perplexity, to gather
-from her countenance the interpretation of her language;
-but Mary was still looking quietly at the moon. Harold
-thought the girl had become suddenly deranged.
-
-Robert, who had observed her abstraction of mind, and
-who suspected the truth, began to laugh. Her father
-turned to her and asked, with a tone so divided between
-the ludicrous and the grave, that it was hard to tell
-which predominated, "What do you mean by 'blue-eyed Mary'?"
-
-"Did I say blue-eyed Mary?" she exclaimed, reddening
-from her temples to her finger ends, and then giving
-way to a fit of laughter so hearty and so prolonged, that
-she could scarcely reply, "I meant *moonlight*."[#]
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] It is but justice to say that this absurd mistake was *an actual
- occurrence*. For many a day afterwards the members of the
- company present on that occasion seldom alluded to moonlight among
- each other, but by the name of "blue-eyed Mary."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-There was no resisting the impulse, all laughed with
-her, and long afterwards did it furnish a theme for
-merriment. Robert, however, was disposed to be so
-wicked on the occasion, that his father deemed it
-necessary to stop his teasing, by turning the laugh against
-him.
-
-"It is certainly," said he, "the most ridiculous thing
-I have witnessed since Robert's queer prank at the
-prayer-meeting."
-
-As soon as the word "prayer-meeting" was uttered,
-Robert's countenance fell.
-
-"What is it, uncle?" inquired Harold.
-
-"O, do tell it, father," begged Mary, clapping her
-hands with delight.
-
-"About a year since," said Dr. Gordon, "I attended
-a prayer-meeting in the city of Charleston, where thirty
-or forty intelligent people were assembled at the house
-of their pastor. It was night. Robert occupied a chair
-near the table, beside which the minister officiated, and
-where he could be seen by every person in the room:
-Not long after the minister's address began, Robert's
-head was seen to nod; and every once in a while his
-nods were so expressive, apparently, of assent to the
-remarks made, as to bring a smile upon the face of more
-than one of the company. But he was not content with
-nodding. Soon his head fell back upon the chair, and
-he snored most musically, with his mouth wide open. It
-was then nearly time for another prayer, and I was
-very much in hopes that when we moved to kneel, he
-would be awakened by the noise. But no such good
-fortune was in store for me. He slept through the
-whole prayer; and then, to make the scene as ridiculous
-as possible, he awoke as the people were in the act of
-rising, and, supposing they were about to kneel, he
-deliberately knelt down beside his chair, and kept that
-position until he was seen by every person present.
-There was a slight pause in the services, I think the
-clergyman himself was somewhat disconcerted, and
-afraid to trust his voice. Poor Robert soon suspected
-his mistake. He peeped cautiously around, then arose
-and took his seat with a very silly look. I am glad it
-happened. He has never gone to sleep in meeting since."
-
-And from that time forth Mary never heard Robert
-allude to her moonlight; indeed he was so much cut down
-by this story, that for a day or two he was more than
-usually quiet. At last, however, an incident occurred
-which restored to him the ascendancy he had hitherto
-held over his cousin, by illustrating the importance of
-possessing a proper store of sound, practical knowledge.
-
-The two had gone to examine an old well, near the
-house, and were speculating upon the possibility of
-cleansing it from its trash and other impurities, so as
-to be fit for use, when Harold's knife slipped from his
-hand and fell down the well. It did not fall into the
-water, but was caught by a half decayed board that
-floated on its surface.
-
-"I cannot afford to lose that knife," said Harold,
-looking around for something to aid his descent, "I must
-go down after it."
-
-"You had better be careful how you do that," interposed
-Robert, "it may not be safe."
-
-"What," asked Harold, "are you afraid of the well's
-caving?"
-
-"Not so much of its caving," replied Robert, "as of
-the bad air that may have collected at the bottom."
-
-Harold snuffed at the well's mouth to detect such ill
-odours as might be there, and said, "I perceive no
-smell."
-
-"You mistake my meaning," remarked Robert. "In
-all old wells, vaults and places under ground, there
-is apt to collect a kind of air or gas, like that which
-comes from burning charcoal, that will quickly
-suffocate any one who breathes it. Many a person has lost
-his life by going into such a place without testing it
-beforehand."
-
-"Can you tell whether there is any of it here?" asked
-Harold.
-
-"Very easily, with a little fire," answered Robert.
-"AIR THAT WILL NOT SUPPORT FLAME, WILL NOT SUPPORT LIFE."
-
-They stuck a splinter of rich pine in the cleft end
-of a pole, and, lighting it by a match, let it softly down
-the well. To Harold's astonishment the flame was
-extinguished as suddenly as if it had been dipped
-in water, before it had gone half way to the bottom.
-
-"Stop, let us try that experiment again," said he.
-
-They tried it repeatedly, and with the same result,
-except that the heavy poisonous air below being stirred
-by the pole, had become somewhat mingled with the
-pure air above, and the flame was not extinguished quite
-so suddenly as at first; it burnt more and more dimly as
-it descended, and then went out.
-
-"I do believe there is something there," said he at
-last, "and I certainly shall not go down, as I intended.
-But how am I to get my knife?"
-
-"By using father's magnet, which is a strong one,"
-replied Robert. "Let us go and ask him for it."
-
-On relating the circumstances to Dr. Gordon, he said,
-"You have made a most fortunate escape, Harold. Had
-you descended that well, filled as it is with carbonic
-acid gas, you would have become suddenly sick and
-faint, and would probably have fallen senseless before
-you could have called for help. *Make it a rule never
-to descend such a place without first trying the purity of
-its air, as you did just now*."
-
-"But can we not get that bad air out?" asked Harold.
-
-"Yes, by various means, and some of them very easy,"
-replied his uncle. "One is by exploding gunpowder as
-far down as possible; another is by lowering down and
-drawing up many times a thickly leaved bush, so as to
-pump out the foul air, or at least to mix it largely with
-the pure. But your knife can be obtained without all
-that trouble. Robert, can you not put him upon a plan?"
-
-"I have already mentioned it, and we have come to
-ask if you will not let us have your magnet," replied
-Robert. "But," continued he smilingly, "I do not
-think that we shall have any need this time for the
-looking-glass."
-
-Harold looked from one to the other for an explanation,
-and his uncle said:
-
-"Last year Robert dropped his knife down a well,
-as you did, and proposed to recover it by means of a
-strong magnet tied to a string. But the well was deep
-and very dark, and after fishing a long time in vain,
-he came to me for help. I made him bring a large
-looking-glass from the house, and by means of it
-reflected such a body of sun-light down the well that we
-could plainly see his knife at the bottom, stowed away
-in a corner. The magnet was strong enough to bring
-it safely to the top. You also may try the experiment."
-
-With thanks, Harold took the offered magnet, tied
-it to a string, and soon recovered his knife.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`V`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER V
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- RILEY--A THUNDERSTORM--ASCERTAINING THE DISTANCE
- OF OBJECTS BY SOUND--SECURITY AGAINST LIGHTNING--MEANS
- OF RECOVERING LIFE FROM APPARENT DEATH
- BY LIGHTNING
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-A few days after this incident another visitor
-was seen coming from Fort Brooke. This
-person was not a horseman, but some one in a boat,
-who seemed even from a distance to possess
-singular dexterity in the use of the paddle. His boat
-glided over the smooth surface of the bay as if propelled
-less by his exertions than by his will. Dr. Gordon
-viewed him through the spy glass, and soon decided him
-to be an Indian, who was probably bringing something
-to sell.
-
-It so turned out. He was a half-breed, by the name
-of Riley, who frequently visited the fort with venison and
-turkeys to sell, and who on the present occasion brought
-with him in addition a fine green turtle. Major Burke,
-conceiving that his friends at Bellevue would prize these
-delicacies more than they at the fort, to whom they were
-no longer rarities, had directed the Indian to bring them,
-with his compliments, to Dr. Gordon.
-
-Riley was a fine looking fellow, of about thirty
-years of age--tall, keen-eyed, straight as an arrow, and
-with a pleasing open countenance. He brought a note
-from the fort, recommending him for honesty and faithfulness.
-
-Dr. Gordon was so much pleased with his general
-appearance, that he engaged him to return the
-following week with another supply of game, and prepared
-to remain several days, in case he should be needed in
-raising the timbers of the new house.
-
-Toward the close of the week, the weather gave
-indications of a change. A heavy looking cloud rose slowly
-from the west, and came towards them, muttering and
-growling in great anger. It was a tropical
-thunderstorm. The distant growls were soon converted into
-peals. The flashes increased rapidly in number and
-intensity, and became terrific. Mary and Frank nestled
-close to their father; and even stout-hearted Harold
-looked grave, as though he did not feel quite so
-comfortable as usual.
-
-"That flash was uncommonly keen," Robert remarked,
-with an unsteady voice. "Do you not think, father, it
-was very near?"
-
-Instead of replying, his father appeared to be busy
-counting; and when the crash of thunder was heard,
-jarring their ears, and making the earth quiver, he
-replied,
-
-"Not very. Certainly not within a mile."
-
-"But, uncle, can you calculate the distance of the
-lightning?" Harold asked.
-
-"Unquestionably, or I should not have spoken with
-so much confidence. Robert imagined, as most people
-do, that a flash is near in proportion to its brightness;
-but that is no criterion. You must calculate its distance
-by the time which elapses between the flash and the
-report. Sound travels at the rate of about a mile in
-five seconds. Should any of you like to calculate the
-distance of the next flash, put your finger on your pulse,
-and count the number of beats before you hear the
-thunder."
-
-An opportunity soon occurred. A vivid flash was
-followed after a few seconds by a roll, and then by a
-peal of thunder. All were busy counting their pulses.
-Mary ceased when she heard the first roll, exclaiming
-"Five!" The others held on until they heard the loud
-report, and said "Seven." Dr. Gordon reported only
-six beats of his own pulse, remarking,
-
-"That flash discharged itself just one mile distant.
-Our pulses are quicker than seconds; and yours quicker
-than mine. Sound will travel a mile during six beats of
-a person of my age, and during seven of persons of yours."
-
-"But, father," argued Mary, "I surely heard the
-thunder rolling when I said *five*."
-
-"So did I," he answered; "and that proves that
-although the lightning discharged itself upon the earth
-at the distance of a mile, it *commenced* to flow from a
-point nearer overhead."
-
-The young people were so deeply interested in these
-calculations, that they felt less keenly than they could
-have imagined possible the discomfort of the storm.
-This was Dr. Gordon's intention. But at last Mary
-and Frank winced so uneasily, when flashes of unusual
-brightness appeared, that their father remarked, "It
-is a weakness, my children, to be afraid of lightning that
-is seen and of thunder that is heard--*they are spent and
-gone*. Persons never see the flash that kills them--it
-does its work before they can see, hear, or feel."
-
-At this instant came a flash so keen, that it seemed
-to blaze into their very eyes, and almost simultaneously
-came a report like the discharge of a cannon. Dr. Gordon's
-lecture was in vain; all except him and Harold
-started to their feet. Frank ran screaming to his father.
-Mary rushed to a pile of bedding, and covered herself
-with the bed-clothing. Robert looked at Mary's refuge,
-with a manifest desire to seek a place beside her. Harold
-fixed his eye upon his uncle, with a glance of keen
-inquiry.
-
-"This is becoming serious," said the Doctor anxiously.
-"Something on the premises has been struck. Stay here,
-children, while I look after the servants. *Your safest
-place is in the middle of the room*, as far as possible
-from the chimney and walls, along which the lightning
-passes."
-
-While giving these directions, at the same time that
-he seized his hat, cloak, and umbrella, William rushed
-in to say that the horses had been struck down and
-killed. They were stabled under a shelter erected near
-a tall palmetto--a tree so seldom struck by lightning, as
-to be regarded by the Indians as exempt from danger.
-The fluid had descended the trunk, tearing a great hole
-in the ground, and jarring down a part of the loose
-enclosure.
-
-"Call all hands!" said the Doctor. "Throw off the
-shelter instantly, to let the rain pour upon them; and
-bring also your buckets and pails."
-
-On his going out, the children crowded to the door,
-to see, if possible, the damage that was done; but he
-waved them all back, with the information that during
-a thunder storm an open door or window is one of the
-most dangerous places about a house. They quickly
-retired; Mary and Frank going to the bed, Robert taking
-a chair to the middle of the room, and drawing up his
-feet from the floor. Harold's remark was characteristic.
-"I wish uncle would let me help with the horses. I
-am sure that that is the safest place in this
-neighbourhood; for I never saw lightning strike twice on the
-same spot."
-
-One of the horses was speedily revived by the falling
-rain. He staggered to his feet, then moved painfully
-away, smelling at his hoofs, to ascertain what ailed them.
-The other continued for an hour or more, to all
-appearance, dead. The servants dipped buckets and pails full
-of water from pools made by the rain, and poured them
-upon the lifeless body, until it was perfectly drenched.
-They had given up all hope of a restoration. William's
-eyes looked watery (for he was the coachman) and he
-heaved a sorrowful sigh over his brute companion.
-"Poor Tom!" he said, "what will Jerry do now for a
-mate?" Another half hour passed without any sign
-of returning life; and even William would have ceased
-his efforts, had it not been for his master's decided
-"Pour on water! Keep pouring!"
-
-At last there appeared a slight twitching in one of
-the legs. Poor Tom was not dead after all. William
-gave a "Hurra boys! he's coming to," in which the
-others joined with unfeigned delight. "Now, William,"
-said his master, "do you and Sam take the strips of
-blanket that you rub with, and see if you cannot start
-his blood to flowing more rapidly. Tom will soon open
-his eyes."
-
-Two of the servants continued to pour on water, the
-others to rub violently the head, neck, legs and body.
-The reviving brute moved first one foreleg, then the
-other, while the hinder legs were yet paralysed. Then
-he opened his eyes, raised his head, and made an effort
-to turn himself. As soon as he was able to swallow,
-Dr. Gordon ordered a drench of camphorated spirit, and
-left him with directions to the servants. "Listen all of
-you. I have shown you how to treat a horse struck down
-by lightning. Do you treat a person in the same way.
-Pour on water by the bucket full, until he gives some
-signs of life; then rub him hard, and give him some
-heating drink. *Don't give up trying for half a day*."
-
-The storm passed over. Tom and Jerry were once
-more united under the skilful management of William,
-who frequently boasted that "they were the toughest
-creatures in creation, even lightning could not kill them."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`VI`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- THE ONLY WAY TO STUDY--TAKING COLD--RILEY'S
- FAMILY--THE HARE LIP---FISHING FOR SHEEPHEAD---FRANK
- CHOKED WITH A FISH BONE--HIS RELIEF--HIS STORY
- OF THE SHEEP'S HEAD AND DUMPLINGS--"TILL THE
- WARFARE IS OVER"
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Dr. Gordon began to feel dissatisfied that his
-children were losing so much valuable time
-from study; for the house was yet loaded with
-baggage which could be put nowhere else, and their
-time was broken up by unavoidable interruptions.
-Until a more favourable opportunity, therefore, he required
-only that they should devote one hour every day to
-faithful study, and that they should spend the rest of
-their time as usefully as possible.
-
-His theory of education embraced two very simple,
-but very efficacious principles. First, to *excite in his
-children the desire of acquiring knowledge*; and,
-secondly, to train them to *give their undivided attention to
-the subject in hand*. This last, he said, was the only
-way to study; and he told them, in illustration, the story
-of Sir Isaac Newton, who, on being asked by a friend,
-in view of his prodigious achievements, what was the
-difference, so far as he was conscious, between his mind
-and those of ordinary people, answered simply in the
-power of concentration.
-
-
-Harold had been greatly discouraged at finding
-himself so far behind his cousins in the art of study, but
-by following the advice of his uncle, he soon
-experienced a great and an encouraging change. At first, it
-is true, he could scarcely give his whole mind to any
-study more than five minutes at a time, without a sense
-of weariness; but he persevered, and day by day his
-powers increased so manifestly that he used frequently
-to say to himself, "*concentration is everything--everything
-in study*."
-
-But Dr. Gordon's instructions were by no means
-confined to books and the school-room; he used every
-favourable opportunity to give information on points that
-promised to be useful.
-
-"Mary," said he one day, to his daughter, who was
-sitting absorbed in study, beside a window through
-which the sea breeze was pouring freshly upon her
-head and shoulders, and who had, in consequence, began
-to exhibit symptoms of a cold, "Mary, my daughter,
-remove your seat. Do you not know that to allow a
-current of air like that to blow upon a part of your
-person, is almost sure to produce sickness?"
-
-"I know it, father," she replied, "and I intended
-some time since to change my seat, but the sum is so
-hard that I forgot all about the wind."
-
-"I am glad to see you capable of such fixedness of
-mind," said he, "but I will take this opportunity to say
-to you, and to the rest, that there are two seasons,
-especially, when you should be on your guard against
-these dangerous currents of air,--one is when you are
-asleep, and the other is when your mind is absorbed in
-thought. At these times the pores of the skin are more
-than usually open, as may be seen by the flow of perspiration;
-and a current of cool air, at such a time, especially
-if partial, is almost certain to give cold."
-
-"But how can we be on our guard, father," asked
-Mary with a smile, "when we are too far gone in sleep
-or in thought, to know what we are about!"
-
-"We must take the precaution beforehand," he
-replied. "Make it a rule never to sleep nor to study in
-a partial current of air; and also remember that *the
-first moment* you perceive the tingling sensation of an
-incipient cold, you must obey the warning which kind
-nature gives you or else must bear the consequences."
-
-Mary's cold was pretty severe. For days she suffered
-from cough and pain. But that day's lecture on
-currents of air, followed by so impressive an illustration,
-was probably more useful than her lesson in arithmetic;
-certainly it was longer remembered and more frequently
-acted upon.
-
-True to his promise, Riley appeared at the appointed
-time with his supply of game. He said, however, that
-he should remain only a few days, because he had left
-his young wife sick. It interested Mary not a little to
-perceive that a savage could feel and act so much like
-a civilized being; and she was trying to think of
-something complimentary to say upon this occasion, when
-he threw her all aback, by adding, that this was his
-*youngest* and *favourite* wife.
-
-"What! have you two wives?" she exclaimed in horror.
-
-"Yes, only two, now; one dead."
-
-Her mind was sadly changed at this evidence of
-heathenism; but ere the day was over she received a
-still more impressive proof.
-
-Dr. Gordon perceiving that he looked sad whenever
-an allusion was made to his home, he asked him if his
-wife was seriously sick, to which he answered, No.
-
-"When I go home, last week," said he, "my squaw
-had a fine boy, big and fat. My heart glad. But I
-look and see a big hole in his mouth, from here to
-here," pointing from the lip to the nose.
-
-"That is what we call a hare lip," said Dr. Gordon,
-"it is not uncommon."
-
-"I sorry very much," continued Riley. "Child too ugly."
-
-"But it can be easily cured," observed Dr. Gordon.
-
-Riley looked at him inquiringly, and Dr. Gordon
-added, "O, yes, it can be easily cured. If you will bring
-your child here, any time, I will stop that hole in half
-an hour; and there will be no sign of it left, except a
-little scar, like a cut."
-
-The Indian shook his head mournfully, "Can't bring
-him. Too late now."
-
-"O, the child is dead?" inquired the Doctor. "I am sorry."
-
-"Dead now," replied Riley. "I look at him one day,
-two day, tree day. Child too ugly. I throw him in the
-water."
-
-"What!" exclaimed Dr. Gordon, suddenly remembering
-that it was the practice of the Indians to destroy
-all their deformed children. "You did not drown it?"
-
-"Child ugly too much," answered Riley, with a
-softened tone of voice. "Child good for nothing. I
-throw him in the water."
-
-Dr. Gordon was not only shocked, as any man of
-feeling would have been, under the circumstances, but
-he felt as a Christian, whose heart moved with
-compassion towards his dark skinned brother. He uttered
-not one word of rebuke or of condemnation; his time
-for speaking to the purpose had not yet come; and he
-carefully avoided everything in word and look which
-should widen the space which naturally exists between
-the white man and the Indian, the Christian and the
-pagan.
-
-Poor Mary! She no sooner heard this confession,
-than she sidled away from her interesting savage, until
-wholly beyond his reach, and could scarcely look at him
-during his stay that week, without feelings akin to
-fear. An Indian, she learned, was an Indian after all.
-
-While Riley was there the boys often borrowed his
-boat, and Harold tried to imitate his dexterity in the
-use of the paddle. They soon became great friends. On
-one of their excursions for fish, they went, by his
-direction, around a point of land where the head of a fallen
-live oak lay in the water, and its partially decayed
-limbs were encrusted with barnacles and young oysters.
-There they soon caught a large supply of very fine fish
-of various sorts, particularly of the sheephead,--a
-delicious fish, shaped somewhat like the perch, only stouter
-and rounder, beautifully marked with broad alternate
-bands of black and white around the body, and varying
-in weight from half a pound to ten or fifteen pounds.
-
-No one was more delighted than Frank, with the result
-of the excursion; for he was fond, as a cat, of
-everything in the shape of fish. But, it is said, there is no
-rose without its thorn; and so he found in the present
-case. He was enjoying, rather voraciously, the luxury
-of his favourite food, when a disorderly bone lodged
-crossways in the narrow part of his throat, and gave
-him excessive pain. Frank was a polite boy. Avoiding,
-as far as possible, disturbing the others by his
-misfortune, he slipped quietly from the table, and tried
-every means to relieve himself. But it was not until
-he had applied to his father, and, under his direction,
-swallowed a piece of hard bread, that he was able to
-resume his place.[#]
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Unwilling to mislead any of my young readers, by describing
- expedients and remedies that might not serve them in case of
- necessity, I have submitted my manuscript to several persons for
- inspection, and among others to a judicious physician and
- surgeon. It never occurred to me that in mentioning so simple a
- thing as swallowing a crust for the removal of a fish-bone, I
- could possibly do harm. To my surprise, however, my medical
- friend observed, that he supposed Dr. Gordon knew that the fishbone,
- which Frank swallowed, was *small* and *flexible*, or he would
- not have used that expedient.
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- "If," said he, "the substance which lodges in the throat is so
- stiff (a pin for instance) as not to be easily bent, the attempt to
- force it down by swallowing a piece of bread may be unsafe; it
- may lacerate the lining membrane, or, being stopped by the
- offending substance, it may cause the person to be worse choked
- than before."
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- "But, Doctor, what should the poor fellow do in such a case?"
- he was asked.
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- "I suspect Dr. Gordon would have used a large feather?"
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- "Indeed!"
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- "Yes, he would have rumpled its plume, so as to reverse the
- direction of the feathery part, and would have thrust that down
- the throat, below the pin or bone. On withdrawing the feather,
- the substance would be either found adhering to its wet sides, or
- raised on end, so that it could be easily swallowed."
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- With many thanks for this suggestion, the promise was made
- that the young readers of Robert and Harold should have the
- benefit of his advice. But I think that the best plan is to avoid
- the fish-bones.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Being not quite so humble as he was polite, however,
-he began to condemn the fish instead of himself for his
-accident. His father told him he had no right to say
-one word against the fish, which was remarkably free
-from bones, and was just preparing to give him a
-gentle lecture on gormandizing, when Frank, foreseeing
-what was to come, was adroit enough to seize a moment's
-pause in the conversation, and to divert the subject, by
-asking with a very droll air,
-
-"I wonder, father, if these sheephead are of the
-same kind with that one that butted the dumplings?"
-
-"I do not know what dumplings you mean," said his
-father.
-
-"O, did you never hear the story of the sheep's head
-and the dumplings? Well, brother Robert can tell you
-all about it."
-
-"No, no," returned his father, who saw through the
-little fellow's stratagem. "No, no, Frank, it is your own
-story, and you must go through with it."
-
-This was a trial, for Frank had never in his life
-made so long an extempore speech in the presence of the
-assembled family, as he had now imposed upon himself.
-But, in the desperation of the moment, he mustered
-courage, and thus spoke,
-
-"There was once an old woman that left her little
-boy to mind a pot that had in it a sheep's head and
-some dumplings boiling for dinner, while she went to
-a neighbour's house to attend some sort of preaching.
-The little boy did not seem to have much sense; and
-had never minded a pot before; so when he saw the
-water boiling over, and the sheep's head and the
-dumplings bobbing about in every direction, he became
-frightened and ran for his mother, bawling at the top of his
-voice, 'Mammy! the dumplings! run!' She saw him
-coming in among the people, and tried to stop his
-bawling by shaking her head and winking her eyes at
-him; but he would not stop. He crowded right up to
-her, saying, 'Mammy, you needn't to wink nor to blink,
-for the sheep's head is butting all the dumplings out of
-the pot!'"
-
-Throughout this story Frank did not make a balk or a
-blunder. He kept straight on, as if brimful of fun, and
-uttered the last sentence with such an affectation of
-grave terror, as produced a universal laugh.
-
-His father had tried hard to keep up his dignity for
-the intended lecture, but it also gave way, and he
-contented himself with saying,
-
-"Well, master Frank, I see you are at your old
-tricks again. And since you show such an aptitude for
-putting people into good humour, there will be reason
-to think you are in fault, if you ever put them out.
-Harold, has your aunt ever told you how Frank once
-*kissed himself out of a scrape with her*?"
-
-Harold said she had not, and his uncle went on,
-
-"It was when he was between three and four years
-of age. His mother had taken him on a visit to a
-friend of hers in the neighbourhood of Charleston, and
-he was allowed to sit at the dinner table with the ladies.
-But he became so disorderly and perverse that his
-mother, after an ineffectual reprimand or two, ordered
-him to go up stairs, meaning to her room above. The
-language was indefinite, and Frank interpreted it to
-suit his own pleasure. He went up stairs, it is true, but
-only half way, where he seated himself so as to look
-at the table and the company, and then began to drum
-with his feet and to talk loud enough to be heard,
-
-"'H-m-n-h! This is a very good place. I love these
-nice stairs. I'd rather be here than anywhere else in
-the world. I don't want any of that old dinner!'
-
-"This was very rude language, and more especially
-when used in a house where he was a guest. His mother
-was so much mortified that as soon as dinner was over
-she took him to her room, gave him a sound strapping,
-and put him in a corner, where he was to stay, until he
-promised to be a good boy. Then she lay down on her
-bed as if to take a nap, but in reality to meditate what
-course to pursue towards her rude little child.
-
-"Frank, you know, is fond of singing. There was
-a wild religious melody which he had learnt about that
-time, and which he was constantly singing. It had a
-short chorus at the end of every line, and a long chorus
-at the end of each verse, running this way,
-
-| "'Children of the heavenly King,
-| Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah,
-| As ye journey sweetly sing,
-| Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah.'
-
-I forget the long chorus.
-
-"Well, your aunt had not been upon the bed more
-than a few minutes, before Frank quietly slipped from
-his corner and stole close to the bedside to make friends.
-But his mother would not notice him. He bent over and
-gave her a kiss. Still she looked displeased. He tried
-another kiss, but she turned away her face. This was
-a damper. Frank was disheartened, but not in despair.
-He leaned over the bed, making a long reach, to try
-the effect of a third kiss.
-
-"'There, Frank,' said his mother, in a displeased tone,
-'that is enough. You need not kiss me any more.'
-
-"'Yes, mother,' said he, leaning far over, and taking
-hold of her, 'I mean to kiss you *till the warfare is over,
-Hallelujah*.'
-
-"I need not say that, from that moment, the warfare
-*was* over, and Frank behaved himself well through the
-remainder of the visit.
-
-"And now, since he has managed to escape the lecture
-I was about to give him on eating too fast, I hope he
-will hereafter cultivate the recollection of *today and the
-fish-bones*."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`VII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- BUG IN THE BAR--VISIT TO PORT BROOKE--EVADING
- BLOODHOUNDS--CONTEST WITH DOGS AND MEANS OF
- DEFENCE--AMUSING ESCAPE FROM A WILD BULL AND
- CONVERSATION ON THE SUBJECT
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-While Riley was at Bellevue the workmen
-succeeded in raising the frame of the new house,
-and in completing the most laborious part of
-the work. On the last days of his stay he was dispatched
-with a message to Fort Brooke, to say that on the
-following Tuesday Dr. Gordon and family would make their
-promised visit.
-
-During the interval nothing of special interest
-occurred, except a painful accident that happened to
-Harold. He was awakened in the night by a sudden
-tickling in his ear. This was caused by a harvest
-bug--a black hard-winged insect, nearly an inch long. When
-first feeling it, and uncertain what it was, he sprang up
-in bed, and struck the ear violently from behind, in the
-hope of jarring it out. Failing in this, he poured his
-ear full of water; but still not succeeding, he felt along
-the wall for a large needle he recollected seeing there
-the evening before, and with that endeavoured to pick it
-out. The frightened bug finding itself so energetically
-pursued into its unnatural hiding place, went deeper,
-and began to scratch with its clogged feet, and to bite
-upon the tender drum of the ear. The pain it caused
-was excruciating. Harold, feeling that he must soon
-go into spasms, unless relieved, wakened his uncle, and
-entreated earnestly for help. To his inexpressible
-delight Dr. Gordon said he could relieve him in a minute;
-and seizing the night lamp he poured the ear full of
-oil. Scarcely had this fluid closed around the intruder,
-before it scrambled out, and reached the external ear
-just in time to die.
-
-Harold could not find words for his gratitude.
-
-"Uncle," said he, "you may think me extravagant,
-but I assure you the pain was so intense, that I was
-thinking seriously, in case you could not relieve me, of
-making Sam chop my ear open with a hatchet. This I
-suppose would have killed me; but it must have been
-death in either case."
-
-On the day appointed, they went to Fort Brooke in
-the pleasure boat, Dr. Gordon being at the helm, and
-Robert and Harold taking turns in managing the sails.
-The wind was fair, and the light ripple of the water
-was barely sufficient to give a graceful dancing to their
-beautiful craft. Far below the transparent waves, they
-could see the glistening of bright shells upon the bottom,
-and every now and then the flash of a silver-sided fish.
-
-At the fort they were received with the courtesy that
-so generally marks gentlemen of the army; and the
-three days of their stay passed off very pleasantly. The
-reveille and tattoo, the daily drill, and the practising
-with cannon, were novelties to the young back-woodsmen.
-Frank was exceedingly surprised, as well as
-amused, to see cannon-balls making "ducks and drakes,"
-as he called them, upon the water. He had often
-thrown oyster-shells, and flat stones, so as to skim in
-this way, but he had no idea that it could be done with
-a cannon-ball.
-
-On the last day of their visit, Harold escaped from an
-unpleasant predicament, only by the exercise of cool
-courage and ready ingenuity. He had gone with Frank
-to visit a cannon target, a mile or more distant.
-Wandering along the bank of the Hillsborough river, which
-flows hard by the fort, and then entering the woods on
-the other side of the road, he was suddenly accosted by
-a man on horseback, who had been concealed behind a
-bower of yellow jessamines.
-
-"Good day, my young friend. Have you been walking
-much in these woods today?"
-
-Harold said that he had not, and inquired why the
-question was asked. The man replied, "I am watching
-for a villainous Indian-negro, who was seen skulking here
-this morning. He has been detected in stealing, and
-several persons will soon come with blood-hounds to hunt
-him. If you see his track" (and he described its
-peculiarity), "I hope you will let us know."
-
-Harold consented to do so, and walked on, unwilling
-to be the spectator of the scene. Returning to the road,
-and walking some distance, the thought flashed into his
-mind that possibly the dogs might fall upon his own
-trail. It was certain that they would naturally take
-the freshest trail, and he was confident that the man did
-not know which way he went. The dogs were probably
-fierce, and it would be exceedingly difficult, in case
-of an attack, to defend himself and Frank too. Becoming
-every moment more uneasy, he went to the roadside and
-cut himself a stout bludgeon. Frank watched the
-operation, and suspected that something was wrong, though
-he could not conjecture what.
-
-"Cousin," said he, "what did you cut that big stick for?"
-
-"A walking-stick," he replied: "Is it not a good one?"
-
-"Yes, pretty good; but I never saw you use a walking-stick
-before."
-
-At that moment, Harold heard afar off the deep bay
-of the blood-hounds, opening upon a trail. The sound
-became every moment more distinct. He could
-distinguish the cry of four separate dogs. They were
-evidently upon his scent. He clutched his club, and looked
-fiercely back. It was a full half mile to the place where,
-having left the man, he emerged into the road; and
-there were several curves in it so great that he could
-neither see nor be seen for any distance. Necessity is
-the mother of invention. A bright thought came into his
-mind. "Stay here," said he to Frank, "and don't
-move one peg till I come back."
-
-He was at a sharp bend of the road, on the convex
-side of which lay a little run of water, skirted by a thick
-undergrowth. He took a course straight with the road,
-and hurrying as fast as possible into the wet low ground,
-returned upon his own track; then, taking Frank in his
-arms, sprang with all his might, at right angles, to his
-former course, and ran with him to a neighbouring knoll,
-which commanded a view of the road, where he stopped
-to reconnoitre. He had *doubled*, as hunters term this
-manoeuvre, practised by hares and foxes when pursued
-by hounds; and his intention was, if still pursued, to
-place Frank in a tree, and with his club to beat off the
-dogs until the hunters arrived.
-
-It was soon proved that the hounds were actually upon
-his track. They came roaring along the road, with their
-tails raised, and their noses to the ground. Arriving
-at the spot where Frank had stood, they did not pursue
-the road, but plunged into the bushes, upon the track
-which Harold had doubled, and went floundering into
-the mire of the stream beyond, where they soon scattered
-in every direction, hunting for the lost trail. The boys
-did not pursue their walk; having made so narrow an
-escape, they turned their steps, without delay, towards
-the fort.
-
-"Cousin," inquired Frank, on their way back, "did
-not those dogs come upon our track!" Harold replied,
-"Yes."
-
-"And did you cut that big stick to fight them?"
-
-"Yes."
-
-"And did you intend to cheat them by going into the
-bushes, and coming back the same way, and then jumping
-off, with me in your arms?" Harold still said, "Yes."
-
-"Well, now, cousin," inquired Frank, "where did you
-learn that nice trick?"
-
-"From the rabbits and foxes," he answered. "I did
-not know who could tell me better than they, how to
-escape from dogs."
-
-Frank said he always knew that foxes were very cunning,
-but he never before heard of any one's taking a fox
-for his teacher.
-
-On returning to the fort, Dr. Gordon applauded the
-ruse, and congratulated Harold upon his escape; but, at
-the same time, informed him that his plan was not to be
-relied upon. "A well trained hound," said he, "is as
-competent to nose out a doubled track as you are to devise
-it. I attribute your escape, partly to the fact that the
-dogs are not staunch, and partly to the help afforded
-you by the miry bottom, on which your scent could not lie."
-
-The conversation now turned naturally upon contests
-with dogs, and different methods of escape. Dr. Gordon
-related the story of his having defended himself and
-his little brother against three fierce dogs, when he was
-about Robert's age, by putting his back against a wall,
-and beating off the assailants with a club.
-
-"But were you ever forced to fight them when you had
-no stick?" asked Harold.
-
-"Fortunately not," his uncle replied. "Though I
-knew a person once who was caught as you describe, and
-who devised at least a show of defence. He took off his
-hat and shoved it at the dog, with a fierce look,
-whenever it approached. But I presume that his success
-depended more upon the expression of his countenance than
-upon the threatening appearance of his weapon. A
-*fearless eye* and *a quiet resolute manner*, is the best defence
-against *any enemy*, human or brute, that can be devised.
-
-"I did, however, witness one expedient adopted by a
-sailor, which goes to show what can be accomplished in
-an emergency of the kind, by a cool head and a steady
-hand. A large dog rushed at him, without provocation,
-on the public wharf. The sailor spoke to him, looked
-at him, shoved his hat at him, but in vain. The dog flew
-at his legs. Quietly drawing his knife, as a last resource,
-and holding his hat in his left hand, he stooped, and
-allowing the dog to seize his hat, passed his knife
-underneath it, into his throat. The dog staggered back,
-mortally wounded, not having seen the hand that slew him."
-
-On Friday, September 24th, the company returned to
-Bellevue; and on the week following, had the opportunity
-of witnessing an act of cool courage, which Harold
-declared to evince far more ingenuity and composure of
-mind, than his own escape from the blood-hounds.
-
-Riley had made them another visit, and was engaged
-at work upon the house, under the direction of Sam, the
-carpenter. Dr. Gordon took the young people in the
-pleasure boat, to spend an afternoon in the agreeable
-occupation of obtaining another supply of fish. After
-trying for some time, with poor success, they saw Riley
-coming along the bluff; his object being, as was
-afterwards shown, to point out the reason of their failure,
-and to tell them what to do.
-
-As he approached, a fierce looking bull rushed from
-a grove of live oaks, and made furiously at him. Had
-Riley been near the shore he might, and probably would,
-have sprung into the water, and thus escaped; but the
-enraged beast was between him and his place of refuge.
-The company in the boat felt seriously anxious for his
-safety, since there appeared little chance of his escaping
-without a contest. But Riley took the matter very coolly.
-He glided to a little clump of saplings, and holding to
-one of them at arm's length, seemed to enjoy the evident
-mortification of the bull in being so narrowly dodged.
-He was very expert in keeping the small tree between him
-and it; and as the circle in which he ran was much
-smaller than that in which the bull was compelled to
-move, his task was easy. The furious animal pushed
-first with one horn then with the other; he ran
-suddenly and violently; he pawed the earth, and bellowed
-with rage; his eyes flashed and his mouth foamed, but it
-was in vain. Soon Riley watched his opportunity, and
-glided nimbly from that tree to one nearer the boat; then
-to another and another; the bull following with every
-demonstration of impotent rage. This was done merely
-to teaze. Finally becoming wearied with this profitless,
-though amusing sport, he gathered a handful of sand, and
-provoking the bull to push at him again, forced a part of
-the sand into one eye, and the remainder into the other,
-and then left him perfectly blinded for the time, and
-rushing madly from place to place, while Riley came
-laughing to the beach, and delivered his message.
-
-"Coolly and cleverly done!" said Dr. Gordon, at the
-end of the contest. "That is certainly a new idea, in
-the way of involuntary bull baiting, which is worth
-remembering. But I advise you young folks not to try it,
-except in case of a similar necessity. It is safer to
-climb a tree or fence, or even to plunge into the water."
-
-"Riley had no other chance," remarked Harold.
-
-"He had not," Dr. Gordon rejoined, "and therefore
-I regard his expedient as valuable. Should you be
-pursued in an open field, the danger would be still greater.
-Then the best plan would be to *detain* the beast by
-something thrown to attract his attention. Cattle are made
-very quickly angry by the sight of a red garment. If
-anything of this colour, such as a shawl or pocket
-handkerchief can be dropped when you are pursued by one,
-it will be almost certain to catch his eye, and to engage
-him awhile in goring it. If nothing red can be dropped,
-then let him have something else from your person--a
-hat, coat, or a spread umbrella--in fact anything
-calculated to attract his eye."
-
-"I have heard," observed Robert, "of jumping upon
-a bull's back, as he stooped his head to toss."
-
-"So have I," his father added, "but spare me if you
-please, the necessity; none but a monkey, or a person of
-a monkey's agility can do it successfully. I should
-sooner risk the chance of springing suddenly behind
-him, and seizing his tail. At least I should like to
-administer that sound belabouring with a stick which he
-would so richly deserve, and which might teach him better
-manners."
-
-"Or to twist his tail," said Harold merrily. "I believe
-that will make a bull bellow, as soon as putting sand
-into his eyes. And what is better, you can keep on
-twisting, until you are sure than his manners are
-thoroughly taught."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`VIII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- MAROONING AND THE MAROONING PARTY
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The work of house-building and improvement
-now went forward with visible rapidity. By
-the first day of October, the new dwelling-house
-was sufficiently advanced to allow the family to move
-into it; and in a fortnight more, the new kitchen was
-covered, and such other changes made, in and about the
-house, as to give it quite a genteel and comfortable
-appearance. As it became necessary about this time for
-the workmen to attend to some inside work, which could
-be more easily accomplished by having the family out of
-the way, Dr. Gordon stopped the young people after
-school, and said to them:
-
-"Children, I have a proposition to make. But before
-doing so, who can tell me what 'marooning' means?"
-
-All turned their eyes to Robert, whom they regarded
-as a sort of walking dictionary; and he answered with
-a slight hesitation--"I should say, living pretty much in
-the way we have lived most of the time since we came
-to Bellevue. A person maroons when he lives in an
-unsettled state."
-
-"You are nearly right; but to be more critical. The
-word 'maroon' is of West Indian origin--coming I think
-from the island of Jamaica. It meant at first a free
-negro. But as those who ran away from their masters
-became virtually free for the time, it came afterwards to
-mean a runaway negro. To maroon therefore means to
-go from home and live like a runaway negro. I wish
-to ask if any one present is in favour of marooning?"
-
-All were silent, and Dr. Gordon continued, "To
-maroon means also to go to some wild place, where there is
-plenty of game or fish, and to live upon what we can
-obtain by our own skill. Are there any persons now in
-favour of marooning?"
-
-"I am--and I--and I!" was the universal response.
-"When shall it be? Where shall it be?"
-
-"You are too fast," said the Doctor. "I have one of
-two propositions to make. We must for a few days give
-up the house to the workmen. Now the question to be
-decided is, Shall we return to Fort Brooke, and spend
-our time among the guns and cannons; or shall we go to
-Riley's Island at the mouth of the bay, and spend it
-among the deer and turkeys, the fish and oysters, of
-which we have heard so much? There are advantages
-and disadvantages on both sides; and my own mind is so
-perfectly balanced that I will leave the decision to you."
-
-Harold's eyes flashed fire at the prospect of his old
-employment; still he said nothing; he waited to know
-what the others preferred. Robert looked at him, and
-in a moment caught the contagion. Indeed it seemed as
-if a sort of mesmeric influence had swayed the whole
-party, for they did nothing more than exchange with
-each other one hurried glance, and then unanimously
-cried out, "Riley's Island! Riley's Island!"
-
-"Remember," said Dr. Gordon, "that in marooning
-we must wait upon ourselves. William is the only
-servant I can take. His time will be fully occupied with
-cooking, and other duties belonging to the tent. We
-cannot depend on him for anything more than is absolutely
-necessary. Are you still of the same mind?"
-
-"The same!" they all replied.
-
-"Still I will not hold you to your promises until you
-have had further time for reflection," said he. "You
-may not have looked at all the difficulties of the case.
-I will give you until dinner-time to make up your minds;
-and to help your thoughts, I will assign to each of you
-an office, and make you responsible for providing all
-things necessary for a week's excursion, to begin in the
-morning.
-
-"Harold, I appoint you master of the hunting and
-fishing departments.
-
-"Robert shall be sailing-master, and provide for the
-literature of the party.
-
-"Mary shall be housekeeper still, and mistress of the
-stores.
-
-"And Master Frank shall be--I know not what to make
-him, unless *supercargo*."
-
-"Now I wish you each to sit down at your leisure,
-and make out a written list, to be presented to me at
-dinner-time, of all things needed in your several departments."
-
-They responded very heartily, and were about to
-retire, when Dr. Gordon, observing a comical expression
-on Frank's face, said, "What is the matter, Frank? Are
-you not willing to be supercargo?"
-
-"I do not know what supercargo is," answered Frank,
-"unless it is somebody to catch rabbits. But I know
-how to do that. So I mean to take my dog and hatchet,
-and a box of matches."
-
-"Well done, Frank," said his father; "you have the
-marooning spirit if you do not know what supercargo is.
-But where did you learn the art of catching rabbits?"
-
-"Oh, I learnt it from cousin Harold," said he. "We
-got a rabbit into a hollow tree, and caught him there.
-*I* caught him, father, with my own hand; I know exactly
-how to catch a rabbit."
-
-"Very well, Mr. Supercargo, carry what you will.
-But go along all of you, and be ready with your lists
-against dinner-time."
-
-They retired in great glee to plan out and prepare.
-Robert and Harold, having first gone to the beach to
-think alone, were to be seen, half an hour afterwards,
-in their room, busily engaged with pencil in hand. At
-this time Frank came in. He had been almost frantic
-with joy at the prospect of the change; and after
-having romped with his dog Fidelle and the goats in the
-yard, he had come to romp with any one who would join
-him in the house.
-
-"Brother Robert and cousin Harold," said he, "what
-are you doing? Are you writing? are you ciphering? are
-you studying? Why do you not answer me?" He
-was evidently in a frolic.
-
-"Go to your play, Frank, and do not bother us,"
-returned Robert, impatiently; "we are thinking."
-
-"I know you are; for father said we are thinking all
-the time we are awake, and sometimes while we are
-asleep. But I want to know what you are thinking
-about so hard."
-
-"Don't you know," Harold answered, mildly, "that
-we are going to Riley's Island tomorrow, and that Robert
-and I have to make out a list of what we are to carry?
-We are making our lists."
-
-"Ah ha! but I have to carry some things too," said he.
-"Father is going to let me catch the rabbits there; and
-he called me a ----, some kind of a ----; I forget the
-name, but it means the person to catch rabbits. What is
-the name, brother?"
-
-"Supercargo?"
-
-"Yes, that's it--supercargo. Mustn't I think of
-something too?"
-
-"Certainly," replied Harold, humouring the joke.
-"But the way *we* did, was first to go off by ourselves, and
-think of what we were to carry; then to come in and
-write off our lists. Do you go now and think over yours,
-and when you come in I will write it for you."
-
-Frank went out, but he was not gone long. He insisted
-on having his list made out at once.
-
-"What do you wish to carry?" Harold asked. Frank
-told him.
-
-"Now," said Harold, "I will make a bargain with
-you. If you do not trouble us before we have finished
-our work, I will write your list for you so that you
-yourself can read it. Will you stay out now?"
-
-"That I will. But can you write it so that I can read it?"
-
-"Yes, and will not print it either."
-
-"Well, then you must be a very smart teacher, almost
-as smart as the foxes; for father has been teaching me
-this summer to make writing marks, but I have never
-made one of the writing marks yet."
-
-Harold however persisted in his promise, and he and
-Frank were as good as their several words. Frank, it
-is true, did creep on tip-toe, and peep through the crack
-of the door, but he disturbed nobody; and when at last
-the boys came out, Harold presented him with a folded
-paper, which he instructed him to put into his pocket,
-and not to open till the lists were called for.
-
-At the appointed hour they all assembled. The meal
-passed pleasantly off; not an allusion had as yet been
-made to the proposed excursion. It was a part of
-Dr. Gordon's training to practise his children in
-self-restraint. He could however discern by their looks that
-their decisions remained as before. Said he, "I presume
-you have all made up your minds to the marooning
-party; am I correct?"
-
-"O yes, sir, yes," was the answer, "and we are all
-ready to report, not excepting Frank and William."
-
-"Really, you have done wonders! But let me call upon
-you each in turn. Harold McIntosh, you are hunting
-and fishing-master. Let me hear your report."
-
-Harold took from his pocket a piece of paper about as
-broad as his hand, and a little longer. Besides the arms,
-ammunition and appurtenances, fishing-hooks, lines and
-nets, he closed his list with reading "brimstone."
-
-"And what use," asked his uncle, "do you expect
-to make of that?"
-
-"Taking bee-trees," he replied. "Brimstone is used
-in driving bees from the honey."
-
-"Whether we meet with bee-trees or not, the brimstone
-will be in nobody's way; let it go. Mr. Hunting-master
-your list is perfect. Now Robert, yours."
-
-His list embraced all that the boat would need for
-comfort, or for repair in case of accident. The books
-selected had reference to the taste of each. Shakespeare
-for his father, Goldsmith's Natural History for Harold,
-Scott's Napoleon for himself, Robinson Crusoe and
-Botany for his sister, and (in a spirit of mischief) Old
-Mother Hubbard for Frank.
-
-But Frank was quite indignant at what he knew to be
-an insinuation against his childish taste. "I will not
-have old Mother Hubbard for my book," he said, as
-soon as he heard the list read. "I have passed that long
-ago; I wanted to carry Jack the Giant Killer."
-
-"Scratch out Mother Hubbard," said his father to
-Robert, "and put down Jack. Your list, Master Robert, is
-pretty good; but I shall take the liberty of adding several
-volumes to the stock, in case of bad weather. And
-beside this, I should advise you all to carry your pocket
-Testaments, that you may continue your plan of daily
-reading. I should be sorry, and almost afraid, to let our
-sports interfere with our devotions."
-
-Up to this time Frank had been listening to what
-had been read or spoken. But now, on a sign from
-Harold, he took a paper from his pocket, and, looking at
-its contents, commenced capering round the room,
-saying, "I *can* read it--I can read every word of it!"
-
-"Read what?" asked his father.
-
-"My list," replied Frank, "that cousin Harold wrote
-for me. I can read it all!"
-
-"Then let us have it."
-
-.. _`pictures of items on the list`:
-
-.. figure:: images/img-059.jpg
- :align: right
- :alt: pictures of items on the list
-
- pictures of items on the list
-
-"Here," said he, "is my hatchet."
-
-"And here is my bow and arrows."
-
-"And here is my dog; only it
-is not half so pretty as Fidelle."
-
-"And down here at the bottom--that
-is--that is--I believe it
-is--either a block or a brick-bat.
-O, now I remember, it is my box of matches."
-
-"Bravo, Frank," said his father, "you do credit to
-your teacher. I doubt whether I could myself have
-guessed what that last thing was intended for. Your
-list may pass also.
-
-"Now, Miss Mary, let us have yours. You have had
-more to think of than all the others put together, and
-yet I'll warrant you are nearly as perfect in proportion."
-
-Mary blushed to hear the commendation bestowed upon
-her on trust, and replied, "I doubt it, father. For
-though it is very long, I am all the while thinking of
-something else to be added, and I am pretty sure there is
-a great deal yet that I have forgotten." She then read
-her own list, containing about thirty-five articles, and
-William's, embracing half a dozen more; upon which her
-father continued to bestow praise for the house-wifery
-they showed, and to each of which he made some slight
-additions.
-
-"Now, William," said he, "do you select two moderately
-sized boxes, and aid Miss Mary to pack everything
-in her line so as not to crowd the boat. Remember, too,
-to put in for Riley a half bushel of salt, a loaf of sugar,
-and a peck of wheat flour. Pack the boat, and have it
-complete this evening, however late it should take you,
-that there may be no delay in the morning."
-
-They were no sooner dismissed from table than all
-went vigorously to work. Guns were cleaned--hooks and
-lines examined--boxes packed--all things being done by
-classes. Then each person put up an extra suit or two
-of clothing, in case of accidents. And so expeditiously
-did the work go forward, that by five o'clock that
-evening the boat was ready for her trip.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`IX`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- EMBARKATION--ABDUCTION EXTRAORDINARY--EFFORTS TO
- ESCAPE--ALTERNATE HOPES AND FEARS--DESPAIR--VESSEL
- IN THE DISTANCE--RENEWED HOPES AND
- EFFORTS--WATER-SPOUT--FLASH OF LIGHTNING AND ITS
- EFFECTS--MAKING FOR SHORE--GRATEFUL ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Many visions that night danced before the
-young sleepers--prancing deer with bright
-eyes and branching horns; turkeys running,
-flying, fluttering; white tents, mossy beds, and all the
-wild scenes of woodland life. They were up and dressed
-at daybreak. The wind was fair, and the day promised
-to be fine. Frank's little feet were pattering over the
-whole house and yard, carrying him into everybody's
-way, on the pretence of rendering assistance. There
-was one useful suggestion which he made. He had gone
-to each room and corner in the house, saying "good-bye"
-to every person and thing, chairs, tables, and all, when at
-last he came to his father's cloak and umbrella, kept in
-the same corner.
-
-"Good-bye, umbrella," said he, "but as for you, good
-Mr. Cloak, father will want you to sleep on. Poor
-umbrella! are you not sorry? Don't you want to go
-too? But, father!" he cried, running into the next room,
-"had we not better carry the umbrella? Maybe we shall
-need it."
-
-"That is a good idea, Master Frank," said his father.
-"Do you take charge of the umbrella, as a part of your
-office, and see it put into the boat."
-
-Frank ran back to the room he had left, and taking
-the umbrella from its corner, he said, "O ho, my little
-fellow, father says you may go. Are you not glad I
-asked for you? But you must be a good boy, and not put
-yourself in anybody's way. Come now, spread your
-wings, and let me see how glad you look."
-
-He opened the umbrella, and flapped it several times
-to make it look lively, then closed it, and set it beside the
-cloak where it belonged. Presently he heard the tinkle
-of a little silver bell, and knew that it was the signal
-for family prayers. He went to the breakfast-room, and
-took his seat.
-
-Dr. Gordon's children were well versed in the Scriptures,
-and were remarkably attentive during the reading
-of them. Perhaps one secret of this fact was to be
-found in their father's practice of stopping every few
-verses during the family reading to ask them questions
-on what had been read, and briefly to explain what they
-could not otherwise comprehend. This morning the
-children observed that the chapter read was remarkably
-appropriate to their circumstances, and that the Doctor
-prayed particularly that the Lord would preserve them
-from all sin and harm during their excursion; that he
-would preside over their pleasures, and that he would
-make their temporary absence the means of their
-knowing him better, and loving him more.
-
-They breakfasted as the sun was rising. While at
-table no one could speak of anything but the voyage
-and the island, and what they expected to see, do, and
-enjoy. The boat was at the wharf, which had been
-erected for the brig. It was packed, and ready for
-departure, with the exception of a few things to be carried
-by hand. William had breakfasted at the same time
-with the family, and now came in, saying, "All ready, sir."
-
-"Come, children," said Dr. Gordon, "let us go."
-
-"Come, umbrella," said Frank, "you are to go with me."
-
-"O, father," exclaimed Mary, as they approached the
-shore, "there is Nanny with her sweet little kids. See
-how anxiously she looks at the boat, and tries to say,
-'Do let me go too.' Had we not better take her? She
-is so tame; and then you are so fond of milk in your
-coffee."
-
-"I doubt," he replied, "whether there will be room for
-dogs, goats, and ourselves too. But we can easily
-determine; and as I know that all of you are as fond of
-milk as I am, I will let her go if there is room."
-
-They took their places, Dr. Gordon at the helm,
-Robert and Harold amidships, Mary and Frank next to their
-father, and William in the bow. Everything had been
-stowed so snugly away, and the boat was withal so
-roomy, that Nanny and her kids were invited to a place.
-
-"Now, children, for order's sake," said Dr. Gordon,
-"I will assign the bow of the boat, where William is, to
-Nanny and her kids; Fidelle must lie here by Frank and
-Mum may go with Harold. Mary, call your pet, and
-have her in her place."
-
-A word about the dogs. Fidelle was a beautiful and
-high-blooded spaniel, that might have been taught
-anything which a dog could learn, but whose only
-accomplishments as yet were of a very simple character, and
-confined chiefly to such tricks as were a source of
-amusement to her little master. Mum was a large, ugly,
-rough-looking cur, whose value would never have been suspected
-from his appearance. He was brave, faithful, and
-sagacious; strong, swift-footed, and obedient. But his
-chief value consisted in his education. He came from the
-pine barrens of Georgia, where Dr. Gordon had first seen
-and purchased him, and where he had been trained,
-according to the custom of the wild woodsmen there, to
-hunt silently; and in following the trail of a deer or
-turkey to keep just in advance of his master, and to give
-suitable indications of being near the object of pursuit.
-Mum was no common dog; and he proved of inestimable
-service to the young adventurers in their coming difficulties.
-
-"Draw in the anchor, William, while I cast off at the
-stern," said Dr. Gordon. "But hold! let us see what
-that means." He pointed with his finger to a horseman,
-who turned a point on the beach, and seeing them about
-to depart, waved his hat to say "stop!" The horseman
-rode at full speed, and soon was within speaking distance.
-He bore a note from the surgeon at Fort Brooke,
-requesting the loan of a certain instrument which Dr. Gordon
-had promised when on his visit, and for which there
-was now a sudden call.
-
-"Keep your places, children," said the Doctor. "I
-shall be gone only five minutes. William, do you take
-my place, and keep the boat steady by holding to this
-frame."
-
-He ascended the wharf, went with the soldier to the
-house, and was absent a very few minutes; but during
-that interval an event occurred which separated them for
-a long, long time and made them oftentimes fear that
-they should never more meet in this world.
-
-The position of the boat at the wharf was peculiar.
-Her stern had been lashed to the timbers, for the
-purpose of keeping it steady, until all had entered; and the
-bow was kept to its place by the anchor dropped into the
-two and half fathoms water, which "was had" there
-at high tide. The fastening to the stern having been
-cast off, preparatory to leaving, William was now
-holding to the wharf, awaiting his master's return.
-
-This was not long after sunrise, at which moment they
-had heard the report of a cannon unusually loud from
-the fort. Scarcely had Dr. Gordon disappeared from
-the bluff, when the young people noticed a heavy ripple
-of the water, between them and the fort, indicating that
-it was disturbed by a multitude of very large fish,
-moving with rapidity towards the sea.
-
-"What can they be?" was a question which all asked,
-with a curiosity not unmixed with fear, as they looked
-upon the approaching waves. William held firmly to
-the pier head, that the boat should not be moved too
-roughly by the disturbed water.
-
-"Mas' Robert," said he, with anxious, dilating eyes,
-"I do believe it is a school of dem debbil-fish. Yes," and
-his eyes grew wild and his lips became ashy, "dey making
-right for dis pint."[#]
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] The following is a description of the hideous monster known
- in our waters as the Devil Fish.
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- It is a flat fish, belonging to the family of Rays, and usually
- measures somewhere between ten and twenty feet from tip to tip
- of its wings. On each side of its mouth is a flexible arm, with
- which the animal grasps and feeds. It appears to be as remarkable
- for its stupidity as it is for its size, strength, and ugliness,
- seldom letting go anything which it once seizes with its arms.
- A few years since, one was discovered dead upon a mud flat near
- St. Mary's, Georgia, grasping even in death a strong stake of
- which it had taken hold during high water. The incident
- related in the following pages is in perfect keeping with the habits
- of the fish. There are hundreds of persons now living, who
- recollect a similar adventure which took place in the bay of
- Charleston. On every occasion of serious alarm the fish makes for the
- deep water of the ocean, and sometimes so frantically as to run
- high and dry ashore.
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- Whoever wishes to read more on this subject, can do so by
- referring to a volume called "Carolina Sports," in which the author
- (Hon. William Elliott), sketches with lively and graphic pen
- some most adventurous scenes, in which he himself was principal
- actor.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The children sprang to their feet, and made a rush
-to the stern, in the effort to get out of the boat, but
-William put his hand against them, and exclaimed
-piteously, "Back! Mas' Robert--Mas' Harrol! All of you!
-You habn't time to git out! Here dey come! Down
-on your seats! For massy's sake, down! ebery body!"
-
-They were about to obey, when there was a whirl,
-and then a jerk of the boat, that threw them flat on
-their faces. They heard William's voice crying hoarsely,
-"O Lord hab----;" and when they arose and looked
-around, they saw that he was missing, and that their
-boat was rushing onward with a swiftness that made
-the water boil.
-
-"William! William!" Robert called in bewilderment;
-but no answer came, and they saw him no more.
-
-"O mercy! Brother Robert! cousin Harold!" cried
-Mary, "what is the matter?"
-
-Robert looked vacantly towards the receding shore.
-Harold answered, "One of these fish has tripped our
-anchor, and is carrying us out to sea."
-
-The horrid truth was evident; and it sent a chill like
-death through their limbs and veins. Mary screamed
-and fell back senseless. Robert started up as though
-about to spring from the boat. Harold covered his face
-with his hands, gave one groan, then with compressed
-lips and expanded nostrils hastened to the bow of the
-boat. As for poor little Frank, it was not for some
-moments that he could realize the state of the case;
-but when he did, his exhibition of distress was affecting.
-He stretched his hands towards home; and as he saw
-his father running to the bluff, he called out, "O, father,
-help us--dear father! O send a boat after us!
-O----!" Perceiving his father fall upon his knees and
-clasp his hands in prayer, he cried out, "O, yes, father,
-pray to God to help us, and he will do it--God can help
-us!" Then falling upon his own knees, he began, "O
-God bless my father and mother, my brothers and
-sisters! O God help us!"
-
-By this time the boat had passed fully half a mile
-from shore. Harold's movement forward had been made
-with the intention of doing something, he knew not what,
-to relieve the boat from the deadly grasp of the devil
-fish. He first seized his rifle, and standing upon the
-forward platform, aimed it at the back of the monster,
-which could be distinctly seen at two fathoms' distance,
-clutching the chain which constituted their cable.
-Despairing of reaching him with a ball through the
-intervening water, he laid aside the rifle, and seizing
-William's ax, aimed several lusty blows at the cable
-chain. He struck it just on the edge of the boat where
-there was the greatest prospect of breaking it; but the
-chain was composed of links unusually short and strong,
-and the blows of the ax served only to sink it into the
-soft wood of the boat.
-
-"Robert," said he, "look for Frank's hatchet, and
-come here." But Robert, stupefied with fear, sat staring
-at him from beside his prostrate sister and weeping
-brother, and seemed neither to understand nor to hear.
-
-"Robert," he repeated, "get up, and be a man. Bring
-Frank's hatchet, and help me break this chain."
-
-Still he did not come. "It is no use, Harold," he
-replied. "Do you not see that sister is dead? William
-is dead too! We shall all die!"
-
-"Robert! Robert!" he reiterated, almost with a threat,
-"do rouse up and be a man. Mary is not dead, she has
-only fainted; she will come to directly. Come here and
-help me."
-
-As he said, "She has only fainted," Robert sprang
-from his seat, took off his cap, dipped it full of water,
-poured it on her face, rubbed her palms and wrists to
-start the blood into circulation, then blew in her face,
-and fanned her with his wet cap. In the course of a
-minute Mary began to breathe, and then to sigh.
-
-"Thank God!" he exclaimed, "she *has* only fainted! she
-is coming to! Frank, do you fan her now and I
-will help Harold."
-
-But Harold had helped himself. Going to Frank's
-parcel, he had taken out the hatchet, and returned to
-the bows, where he was now adjusting the ax,
-preparatory to his work. "There, Robert," on his coming
-up, "do you hold the ax firmly under the chain, while
-I strike this link with the hatchet."
-
-He did so, and Harold struck a blow upon the chain,
-so heavy that it rang again. Instantly they staggered,
-said fell backwards in the boat. The sharp sound of
-the hatchet upon the links had been conveyed along the
-metal to the fish, and made it dart forward with a sudden
-jerk. Harold rose, and looked on a moment. "We
-can't help his being frightened, Robert. We must break
-the chain. Let us try again."
-
-He struck blow after blow, though the fish seemed to
-be affected by each as by an electric shock. Robert held
-back his arm. "Stop! stop! Harold, we are sinking!"
-
-It was even so. The fish, frightened by the sharp
-repeated sounds, had gone down so far as to sink the bow
-of the boat within a few inches of the water. But
-Harold was not to be stopped. With an almost frantic
-laugh, he looked fiercely at the slimy monster beneath,
-then at his pale companions, and raised his arm for
-another blow. "Robert," said he, "it must be so. We
-must break the chain or die." He struck again, again,
-and again, until the water began to ripple over the bow,
-and splash upon his hand. He stopped, and tears came
-into his eyes.
-
-"Look, Harold, at the staple," said Robert. "Let
-us see if that cannot be started." They tried it, striking
-from side to side, but in vain. The boat was too well
-made; the staple was too large, and too firmly imbedded
-in the timbers to be disturbed; and, moreover, it was
-guarded by an iron plate all around. Harold decided
-it was easier to break the chain. "Is there not a file,
-nor even a chisel among the tools?" he asked. They
-rummaged among the several boxes and parcels, but no
-tools of the kind could be found; and then they sat down
-pale, panting, and dispirited.
-
-By this time the boat had passed out of the bay.
-The persons on shore, the houses, indeed the very trees
-which marked the place of their abode, had faded
-successively from sight. They had been running through
-the water at a fearful rate, for an hour and a half, and
-were now in the broad open gulf, moving as madly as
-before. The frightened fish, alarmed at these repeated
-noises in the boat, and grasping still more convulsively
-the chain which was to it an object of terror, had
-outstripped its hideous companions, and after passing from
-the bay had turned towards the south.
-
-"There is Riley's Island!" said Robert, pointing sadly
-to a grove of tall palmettoes, which they were passing.
-"And yonder is a boat, near shore, with a man in it.
-O, if Riley could see us, and come after us! And yet
-what if he did! No boat can be moved by wind or
-paddle as we are moving." After a few minutes he
-resumed: "There is one plan yet which we have not
-tried; it is to saw the chain in two with pieces of crockery.
-I have read of marble being cut with sand, and of
-diamonds being cut with horse hair. And I think that if we
-work long enough we can cut the chain in two with a
-broken plate. Shall we try it?"
-
-"O, yes, try anything," Harold replied, "But,"
-looking at the flapping wings and horrible figure of the
-fish, and grinding his teeth, "if he would come near
-enough to the surface, I should try a rifle ball in his
-head."
-
-They broke one of the plates, and commenced to saw.
-Harold worked for half an hour, then gave it to Robert,
-who laboured faithfully. Had they been able to keep
-the link perfectly firm, and also to work all the time
-precisely on one spot, they might possibly have
-succeeded. But after two hours' hard work, the only result
-was that they had brightened one of the links by rubbing
-off the rust and a little of the metal.
-
-"O, this will never, never do!" exclaimed Harold.
-"It will take us till midnight to saw through this chain,
-and then we shall be upon the broad sea, without any
-hope of returning home. Robert, I am done! My hands
-are blistered! My limbs are sore! I have done what I
-could! And now the Lord have mercy upon us!"
-
-Up to that moment Harold had been the life and soul
-of the exertions made. His courage and energy had
-inspired the rest with confidence. But now that his
-strong spirit gave way, and he sunk upon his seat, and
-burst into tears, it seemed that all hope was gone.
-Robert threw down his piece of plate, and went to seat
-himself by Mary, in the hinder part of the boat. Frank
-had long since cried himself to sleep, and there he lay
-sobbing in his slumbers, with his head in Mary's lap.
-Mary was still pale from suffering and anxiety; having
-recovered by means of the water and fanning, she had
-summoned her fortitude and tried to comfort Frank with
-the hope that Harold and Robert would succeed in
-breaking the chain, and then that they would spread
-their beautiful sail, and return home. When Robert
-took his seat, Frank awakened, and asked for water.
-
-"Sister Mary," said he, "where is father? I thought
-he was here."
-
-"No, buddy," she replied, her eyes filling to think
-that he had awakened to so sad a reality, "father is at
-home."
-
-"O, sister," said he, "I dreamed that father was with
-us, that he prayed to God to help us, and God made the
-fish let go, and we all went home. Brother Robert, have
-you broken that chain?"
-
-This last appeal was too much for Robert's fortitude,
-tried already by repeated disappointments. He covered
-his face with his cap, and his whole body shook with
-emotion.
-
-"Brother Robert," said Mary, speaking through her
-own tears, "you ought not to give up so. The fish is
-obliged to let go some time or other, and then may be
-some ship will pass by, and take us up. Remember how
-long people have floated upon broken pieces of a wreck,
-even without anything to eat, while we have plenty to
-eat for a month. Brother Robert and cousin Harold, do
-try to be comforted."
-
-She obtained the water for Frank, and gave him
-something to eat. "Brother," she added, "you and cousin
-Harold have worked hard, and eaten nothing. Will you
-not take something? There are some nice cakes." Both
-declined. "Well, here is some water. I know you must
-be thirsty."
-
-Harold was so much surprised to see a girl of Mary's
-age and gentle spirit exercising more self-control than
-himself, that he was shamed out of his despair. He did
-not then know that trait in the female character, which
-fits her to comfort when the stronger spirit has been
-overwhelmed. He drank a mouthful of the water. She
-handed it also to Robert, but he pushed it way, saying,
-"No, sister, I do not want anything now. We have done
-all that we could, and yet--."
-
-"No, brother," she replied, "not at all. There is
-one thing more that you have not even tried to do; and
-that may help us more than anything else. It is to
-pray to God to help us."
-
-"O, yes, brother," Frank added, "don't you recollect
-what father read to us out of the Bible, and talked to
-us about? What is it, sister?"
-
-"When my father and my mother forsake me, then the
-Lord will take me up," Mary recited.
-
-"Yes, brother," he continued, "remember that father
-prayed for us, when he saw us going off. And sister
-and I have been praying here, while you and cousin
-Harold were working yonder. Brother Robert, God *will*
-take care of us, if we pray to him."
-
-"What Frank says is true, brother," said Mary. "He
-and I have been praying most of the time that you were
-working. And now see the difference! when you two
-have given up everything, he and I are quiet and hoping.
-Brother Robert, we all ought to pray."
-
-"I do pray--I have prayed," replied Robert.
-
-"That may be," persisted Mary, "but what I mean
-is, that we all ought to pray together."
-
-"I cannot pray aloud," Robert answered; "I never
-did it. I do not know how to do it. But we can all
-kneel down together, and pray silently that God will
-have mercy on us. Harold, will you join us in kneeling
-down?"
-
-As they were rising for this purpose, Frank called
-out, "Brother, what is that yonder? Isn't it a boat
-coming to meet us?"
-
-Their eyes turned in the direction of Frank's finger
-and it was plain that a sail had heaved into the offing far
-away to the south, and almost in their course. The sun
-shone upon the snow-white canvas. "God be praised!"
-exclaimed Robert; "that is a vessel! Who knows but
-we may yet meet her, and be saved! Let us kneel down,
-and pray God to be merciful to us." They did so; and
-when they rose from their knees the vessel was evidently
-nearer.
-
-"Let us try her with the spy glass," said Robert, and
-drawing it out to its proper length, he gazed steadily at
-her for a minute. "That is a schooner, or rather an
-hemaphrodite brig. I can see her sails and masts. She
-is rigged like a revenue cutter, and seems also to have
-the rake of one. She is coming this way, and if she is a
-cutter, she is almost certainly bound for Tampa, and
-can take us home again."
-
-How rapidly characters appear to shift with shifting
-circumstances! Mary and Frank, who but a minute
-before were the only ones calm and disposed to speak
-in tones of energy and hope, now began to weep and
-lose all self-control; while Robert and Harold, shaking
-off their despondency, sprang to their feet, and with
-bright eyes and ready limbs, prepared once more for
-effort. Harold seized the glass, and looked long and
-steadily. "She is coming to us, or we are going to her
-very fast," said he. "Perhaps both; and now what shall
-we do?"
-
-"Rig up a signal, and load the guns," replied Robert.
-"Let us attract their attention as soon as possible.
-Quick, sister, get me a sheet!"
-
-In the course of fifteen minutes they had the sheet
-rigged and floating; and by the time the guns were
-loaded, they could clearly discern not only the hull, but
-the port holes of the vessel, and her long raking masts.
-There was no further doubt that she was a revenue
-cutter bound for the bay. Still it became every moment
-more certain that without some change in the course
-of one or the other, they must pass at a considerable
-distance. Now what should they do? The sky, which
-had been gradually clouding over since they saw the
-vessel, began to be rapidly and heavily overcast as they
-approached. Fearful that rain might fall, and utterly
-obscure their signal before it was seen, the boys resolved
-to fire their guns, ere there was any reasonable hope
-that they could be heard. At the first discharge the fish,
-which had probably been frightened in the morning by
-the cannon at the fort, jerked so terribly as almost to
-unseat them. At the discharge of the remaining guns
-it seemed less and less alarmed, until finally it ceased
-darting altogether; its strength was failing. Soon
-afterwards they saw the smoke of two cannon from the
-vessel, and then a flag run up the mast. "They see us!
-They see us!" cried Robert and Mary.
-
-"But can they help us?" asked Harold. "Here we
-are running between them and shore, faster than any
-vessel can sail except in a storm, and there is scarcely
-wind enough to fill their sails, and what there is is
-against their coming to our aid. Robert, we must break
-that chain, or yet all is lost."
-
-There was apparently some bustle on board the cutter.
-Many persons could be distinguished by the glass looking
-at them and at the clouds. They were preparing to
-lower a boat, yet with manifest hesitation. This was
-immediately explained by the singular appearance of
-the cloud between the boat and the vessel. It had
-become exceedingly dark and angry. A portion in the
-middle assumed the shape of a trumpet, and descended
-with the sharp point toward the water; while a broad
-column ascended from the sea to meet it; and then sea
-and sky roared and tossed in terrible unison.
-
-"It is a water-spout!" said Robert, "if it strikes the
-vessel she is gone. Look there, Harold, look!"
-
-The cutter began to give sensible evidence of the
-whirling eddy. Her sails flapped and her masts reeled.
-Soon they heard boom! boom! the roar of two more
-cannon. They were for the purpose of breaking the
-threatening column. They saw the descending pillar
-gradually ascend, and spread itself into a dark mass of
-cloud, which poured out such a shower of rain as entirely
-to hide the vessel from sight. Afterwards they heard
-another cannon. "That is for us," Robert said; "let
-us answer it as well as we can."
-
-They fired gun after gun, and heard cannon after
-cannon in reply, but each fainter than before. Their
-last hope of being saved by the vessel was gone. She
-was far away, and hidden by the rain which enveloped
-her. There had been no rain upon themselves, but it
-was very dark overhead, and threatened both rain and
-wind. They were far enough from home--how far they
-could not conceive, and far too from the barely visible
-shore, upon the broad wild sea. The boys were relapsing
-rapidly into that moody despair which is so natural
-after strong yet fruitless exertion, when a sharp flash of
-lightning struck in the water about one hundred yards
-before them. So near was it, and so severe, that they
-were almost blinded by the blaze, and stunned by the
-report. Their boat instantly relaxed its speed, and
-was soon motionless upon the water. The boys rushed
-to the bow. Their cable hung perpendicularly down,
-and the fish was nowhere to be seen. It had darted back
-from the lightning flash, and the cable had slipped
-quietly from its grasp.
-
-"Thank God we are loose!" burst triumphantly from
-Robert. Harold looked on with strong emotion. Once
-more tears gathered in his eyes. "Robert," said he, "I
-never did make pretension to being a Christian, or a
-praying person, but if we do not thank God all of us
-for this when we get ashore, we do not deserve to live."
-
-"Amen!" said Robert; and Mary and Frank responded, "Amen!"
-
-The shore was full seven miles away. It was probably
-wild and barren. It might be difficult of approach, and
-inhospitable after they should land. But gladly did
-they draw aboard their anchor, raise their sail, and
-make toward it. The sea was smooth, but there was
-wind enough to fill their sails, and give promise of their
-reaching the shore ere night. Robert took the helm,
-and Harold managed the sails. Mary once more brought
-out her cakes and other eatables. Frank laughed from
-very pleasure; and seldom, if ever, was a happier
-looking company to be seen, going to a strange and perhaps a
-hostile coast.
-
-Far as the eye could reach, to the north and south,
-there was a bluff of white sand, varied here and there
-by a hillock, higher than the rest, which the winds had
-blown up from the beach. Before them was an inlet of
-some sort--whether a small bay, the mouth of a river,
-or an arm of the sea, they could not determine; it was
-fringed on the south with a richly coloured forest, and
-on the north by a growth of rank and nauseous
-mangroves. Into this inlet they steered, anxious only for
-a safe anchorage during the night. A little before
-sunset they reached a pleasant landing-place, on the southern
-shore, near the forest; and having been confined all day
-to the boat, they were glad enough to relieve themselves
-from their wearisome inaction, by a few minutes'
-exercise on land. Harold first ascended the bluff, and looked
-in every direction to see if there was any sign of
-inhabitants. No house or smoke was visible; nothing but
-an apparently untouched forest to the left, and a sandy,
-sterile country to the right.
-
-"Cousins," said he, "I think we may with safety sleep
-on the beach tonight. With our dogs to guard, nothing
-can approach without our knowledge. I am almost
-afraid to anchor in the stream, lest we should be carried
-off by another devil-fish."
-
-To this proposal they agreed. The tent was handily
-contrived, requiring only a few minutes for its erection;
-and while Mary and Frank drove down the tent-pins,
-Harold and Robert brought into it the cloaks and
-blankets for sleeping, together with their guns, and
-other necessaries for comfort and safety.
-
-As the darkness closed around them, its gloom was
-relieved by the ruddy blaze of a fire, which Robert and
-Harold had made with dried branches from a fallen
-oak, and kindled by Frank's matches Mary soon had
-some tea prepared, which they found delightfully
-refreshing. Immediately after it, Harold, whose countenance
-ever since their escape from the fish had assumed a
-peculiarly thoughtful expression, remarked:
-
-"I have no doubt we all remember what we said in
-the boat about being thankful; and I have no doubt that
-from the bottom of our hearts we do thank God for our
-deliverance; but I think we ought to say so aloud
-together, and in our prayers, before we go to sleep this
-night."
-
-No one answered, and he proceeded: "Robert, if you
-can speak for us, please say in our name what you know
-we ought to say."
-
-There being still no reply, except a shake of Robert's
-head, Harold continued:
-
-"Then we can at least kneel down together, and I will
-say, 'Thanks to the Lord for his mercies, and may we
-never forget them;' after which we can unite in the
-Lord's Prayer."
-
-They knelt down. Harold did not confine himself to
-the words just recorded; he was much more full, and
-became more at ease with every word he uttered; and
-when the others united with him in repeating aloud
-the Lord's Prayer, as they had been accustomed to
-unite with their father in family worship, it was with
-an earnestness that they never felt before, and that was
-perceptible in every word and tone. That wild coast
-was probably for the first time hallowed with the voice
-of Christian prayer.
-
-They made the boat secure by drawing the anchor
-well upon the beach. They spread their cloaks and
-blankets upon the dry sand, and lay down to rest. Their
-dogs kept watch at the door of their tent; and they slept
-soundly, and without the least disturbance, during the
-whole of this their first night of exile.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`X`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER X
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- WAKING UP--GOOD RESOLUTIONS--ALARM--MAROONING
- BREAKFAST--SEARCH FOR WATER--UNEXPECTED
- GAIN--OYSTER BANK--FATE OF A RACCOON--THE PLUME
- AND FAN
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Shortly after day-light Mary was awaked by
-feeling Frank put his arm round her neck. She
-opened her eyes, and seeing the white canvas
-overhead, started in surprise; then the fearful history
-of the preceding day rushed into her mind, and her heart
-beat fast at the recollection. She put her arm softly
-round Frank's neck, drew him near to her, and kissed
-him.
-
-"Sister Mary," said he, awaking, "is this you? I
-thought it was father. Why, sister--what house is this!
-O, I remember, it is our tent."
-
-Frank drew a long breath, nestled close to his sister,
-and laid his head on her bosom. He seemed to be
-thinking painfully. After a minute or two he sprang to
-his feet, and began to dress. Peeping through the
-curtain that divided the two sleeping apartments, he said,
-"Brother and cousin Harold are sleeping yet, shall I
-wake them?"
-
-"No, no," she replied. "They must be very weary
-after all their hard work and trouble. Let us just say
-our own prayers, and go out softly to look at the boat."
-
-The first thing which greeted their eyes, on coming
-to the open air, was Nanny with her kids. The tide had
-gone down during the night, leaving the boat aground,
-and the hungry goat had taken that opportunity to
-jump out, with her little ones, and eat some fresh grass
-and leaves.
-
-Mary's mind, as housekeeper, turned towards breakfast.
-She and Frank renewed the fire, the crackling
-and roar of which soon roused the others, who joined
-them, and then went to the boat to see that all was safe.
-
-No change had occurred, other than has been noticed,
-except that the fulness of the dogs proved that they had
-fed heartily upon something during the night; and of
-course that they had proved unfaithful sentinels. The
-sight of the boat made them sad. It told of their
-distance from home, and of the dangers through which they
-had passed. For some minutes no one broke the silence;
-yet each knew instinctively the other's thoughts. Frank
-finally came near to Robert, and looking timidly into his
-face, said, "Brother, do you not think that father will
-send somebody after us?"
-
-"Yes, indeed; if he only knew where to send," Robert
-replied in a soothing tone; "and more than that, I think
-he would come himself."
-
-"I think he *will* send," said Frank; "for I remember
-that after he knelt down by the landing and prayed for
-us, he turned to the man on horse-back, and pointed to
-us; and then the man went back where he came from as
-hard as he could gallop."
-
-"Well, buddy," returned Robert, "if father does not
-come after us, nor send for us, there is one thing we
-can do--try to get back to him. So there now"--he
-stooped down, and kissed him affectionately. Then he
-and Harold walked together on the beach.
-
-During the whole morning, as on the preceding
-evening, Harold had been unusually grave and thoughtful.
-"Robert," he remarked, when they were beyond the
-hearing of the others, "I have been trying ever since we
-rose to think what we ought to do today; but my mind
-cannot fix on anything, except what we said yesterday
-about being thankful, and trying to do better. There is
-no telling how long it will be before we see Bellevue
-again, or what dangers we must meet. One thing,
-however, seems certain, that we ought to try and act like
-good Christian people; and that part of our duty is to
-have some kind of worship here, as we have been used to
-having at your father's."
-
-Robert assented, but asked, "How can we do it? I
-am not accustomed to conduct these things, nor are you."
-
-"We can at least do this," replied Harold, whose
-mind was so deeply impressed with a sense of his
-obligations, that he was neither afraid nor ashamed of doing
-his duty. "We can read a chapter, verse about, morning
-and evening, and repeat the Lord's prayer together."
-
-This was so easy, so natural, and so proper, that it was
-without hesitation agreed to. Mary and Frank were
-informed of it, and it was immediately put into practice.
-They gathered round the fire; and as the murmur of
-their prayer ascended from that solitary beach, the
-consciousness that this was *their own* act of worship,
-without the intervention of a minister, who is the priest of
-the sanctuary, or of a parent, who is the priest of the
-household, imparted a deep solemnity to their tones and
-feelings.
-
-Scarcely had they risen from their knees, before Nanny
-and her kids were seen to run bleating down the bluff,
-while Mum and Fidelle, having rapidly ascended at the
-first alarm, gave signs of more than usual excitement.
-The boys hurried up the sandy steep, gun in hand, and
-looked in every direction. Nothing was to be seen, but
-Fidelle's tail was dropped with fear, and Mum's back
-was bristling with rage.
-
-"What can be the matter with the dogs?" asked Robert.
-
-"I do not know," Harold replied. "But we can soon
-find out. Here, Mum, hie on!"
-
-He gave the sign of pursuit, and the two dogs ran
-together, and began barking furiously at something in
-an immense mossy live oak near at hand. The boys stood
-under the tree, and scrutinized every branch and mossy
-tuft, without discovering anything except a coal black
-squirrel, that lay flat upon a forked limb. "You foolish
-beasts!" exclaimed Harold, "did you never see a black
-squirrel before, that you should be so badly frightened
-at the sight of one?" then levelling his rifle at its head,
-he brought it down. It was very fat, having fed upon
-the sweet acorns of the live oak, and appeared also to
-be young and tender. Harold took it back to the tent,
-as an addition to their dinner, remarking, "It is the
-sweetest meat of the woods." All admired its glossy
-black skin, and Frank begged for the rich bushy tail,
-that he might wear it as a plume. This little diversion,
-though trifling in itself, exerted a very cheering effect
-upon the elastic spirits of the young people, and made
-them for a time forget their solitude and comparative
-helplessness. Had they known the country as well then
-as they had occasion to know it afterwards, they would
-not have felt so quiet, or have been so easily satisfied,
-when they saw the signs of alarm in their brutes.
-
-When they sat down to their simple breakfast, it
-made Frank laugh to see how awkward everything
-appeared. There was no table, and of course there were
-no chairs. All sat on their heels, except Mary, who being
-the lady was dignified with a seat upon a log, covered
-with a folded cloak. It was a regular marooning
-breakfast.
-
-"I think that our first business this morning is to
-look for water," remarked Harold, while they were
-sitting together. "The goat seems to be very thirsty, and,
-as our jug is half empty, it will not be long before we
-shall be thirsty too. But how shall we manage our
-company? Shall Mary and Frank continue at the tent,
-or shall we all go together?"
-
-"O together, by all means," said Mary, speaking
-quickly. "I do not like the way those dogs looked before
-breakfast; they frightened me. There may not be anything
-here to hurt us, but if there should be, what could
-Frank and I do to help ourselves?"
-
-"Then together let us go," Robert decided. "And
-Frank, as you have nothing else to do, we will make you
-*dipper master*."
-
-They ascended the bluff, and looked in every direction,
-to ascertain if possible where they might obtain what
-they wished; but nowhere could they discern the first
-sign or promise of water. Far to the south as the eye
-could reach, the country looked dry and sandy.
-Eastward extended the river, or arm of the sea, but it
-appeared to have no current, other than the daily tides,
-and its shore gave no indication of being indented by
-rivulets, or even by the rains.
-
-"It will put us to great inconvenience if we are not
-able to obtain fresh water," remarked Harold. "We
-shall be compelled to move our quarters without delay,
-for our supply cannot last long. However, there is no
-such thing as not trying. Which way shall we move?"
-
-"Towards the sea," replied Robert. "There is one
-fact about a sandy coast, that perhaps you have had no
-occasion to know--that *oftentimes our best water is
-found on the open beach, just about high-water mark*.
-I have heard father explain this fact by saying that rain
-water is lighter than that which is salt; and that the rain
-probably filters through the sandy soil of the coast, and
-finds its vent just above the ordinary surface of the sea.
-I think, therefore, our best chance for finding fresh water
-is on the seashore, in the sand."
-
-They had not proceeded far along the bluff before
-they heard a loud rushing in the air, and looking up they
-saw what Mary and Frank supposed to be a gang of
-enormously large buzzards, flying rapidly towards the
-forest, and passing very near them. "What can they
-be!" inquired Robert, in momentary doubt. "Really,
-Harold, they are turkeys! wild turkeys!"
-
-But as he uttered the words "wild turkeys," bang! went
-Harold's rifle, and down fluttered a gobler, with
-his wing broken. "Here, Mum!" he shouted; but Mum
-knew his business too well to need exhortation, for by
-the time the bird had scrambled to its legs Mum had
-seized and held it, until Harold put an end to its
-struggles by cutting off its head.
-
-"Here now is a fine dinner," said he, lifting it, "only
-feel how heavy; he is rolling fat."
-
-"Yes, indeed," replied Robert; "and that was a quick
-shot of yours, Mr. Harold--with a rifle too. I wonder
-I did not think sooner of shooting; but in truth I was
-in doubt what they were, and also astonished at their
-number."
-
-"What a lovely fan his tail will make!" exclaimed
-Mary, examining the rich stripes of black and brown
-that marked the end of the feathers. "We must be
-sure to carry it home for--," she was going to say
-"mother when she comes," but the thought of their
-forlorn condition came over her, and she added
-softly--"if we ever get there."
-
-"Let us leave the turkey, hanging in this tree to
-bleed, until we return," said Harold; "we must look
-for water now."
-
-They returned to the beach, and walked along the
-smooth hard sands. The tide, or rather "half tide"
-(as it is called on that coast), having an ebb and flow,
-each of three hours, was nearly down, and they had a
-full opportunity for the proposed search.
-
-"There is water somewhere here about, you may be
-sure," said Harold, pointing to tracks of the dogs, made
-during the night, and partly obliterated by the tide.
-"Our dogs passed here last night before high water,
-and they look as if they had had plenty both to eat and
-to drink."
-
-A quarter of a mile's walk brought them to a place,
-when Robert called out, "Here is the water! and here
-are our dogs' tracks, all about and in it. Get out you
-Mum!--begone Fidelle!" he added, as the dogs trotted
-up, intending to drink again. The water was good, and
-in great abundance. They quenched their thirst, and
-were preparing to return for the bucket to carry home a
-supply, when Harold suggested to pursue the tracks of
-the dogs a little further, and learn what they had
-obtained to eat. "I perceive not far off," said he, "what
-appears to be an oyster bank, but do dogs eat oysters?"
-
-They proceeded to the spot, and found a large bank
-of uncommonly fine oysters. It was an easy task for
-those who knew how to manage it, to break the mouth of
-one with another and to cut the binding muscle with a
-pocket-knife. Harold shrunk aghast at the idea of
-eating an oyster alive; but Robert's example was contagious,
-and the assurance that this primitive mode of eating
-them was the most delicious, sufficed to make every one
-adopt it. Engaged in selecting some of the finest
-specimens to carry back, the others heard Frank call out, in
-one of his peculiarly merry exclamations:
-
-"Ohdy! dody! Look here! There is a big, black cat's
-foot in this oyster's mouth. I wonder if the cat bit off
-his own foot!"
-
-They hurried to the spot, Mary and Harold laughing
-at the odd fancy, as they esteemed it, of a cat biting
-off its own foot, and saw, not a cat's foot indeed, but
-that of a raccoon, firmly fastened in the oyster's mouth.
-
-"What does this mean?" Harold inquired, with wonder.
-
-"Why, Harold," replied Robert, "did you never hear
-of a raccoon being caught by an oyster?"
-
-"Never," he answered; "but are you in earnest?"
-
-"Certainly, in earnest as to there being such a report,"
-he replied, "and this I suppose is proof of its truth. It
-is said that the raccoon is very fond of oysters, and
-that when they open their mouths, at a certain time of
-tide, to feed upon the scum of the water, it slips its
-paw suddenly between the shells, and snatches out the
-oyster before it has time to close. Sometimes, however,
-the raccoon is not quick enough, and is consequently
-caught by the closing shells. Such was probably the
-case with this fellow; he came to the bank last night to
-make a meal of the oysters, but was held fast until our
-dogs came up and made a meal of him."
-
-"But I doubt," said Harold, "whether dogs ever eat
-raccoons. They will hunt and worry them as they do
-cats and other animals, which they never eat, at least
-never except in extremity."
-
-"Then I suppose," added Robert, "we must account
-for this by another story which is told, that a raccoon,
-when driven to the necessity, will actually gnaw off its
-own foot."
-
-"Really," said Harold, "this is a curiosity. I must
-take this oyster to the tent, and examine it more at my
-leisure."
-
-The young people gathered as many oysters as they
-could carry in their hands, and reaching the tent about
-ten o'clock, began preparing them, together with their
-game, for the table. Robert cut off the squirrel's tail
-for Frank; and having drawn out the bone, without
-breaking the skin, inserted a tough, slender stick, so
-that when it was properly dried, Frank might use it as
-a plume. The preparation of the turkey's tail was
-undertaken by Harold. He cut off the tail-bone, with
-the feathers attached, and having removed every particle
-of flesh and cartilage not necessary for keeping the
-feathers together, he stretched it like a fan, and spread
-it in the ran to dry.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XI`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- DISCUSSION OF PLANS--DOUBTS--DIFFERENCES OF
- OPINION--WHAT WAS AGREED UPON--BAKING A TURKEY
- WITHOUT AN OVEN--FLYING SIGNAL
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"Really this is a fine country!" said Robert,
-referring, with the air of a feasted epicure, to the
-abundant marooning dinner from which he had
-risen. "Wild turkey, squirrel, and oysters! I doubt
-whether our old friend Robinson Crusoe himself fared
-better than we."
-
-"It is a fine place indeed," Harold replied; "and so
-long as our powder and shot last, we might live like
-princes. But, Robert," he continued, "it is time that
-we begin to determine our plan of operations. What
-shall we do?"
-
-"Do!" echoed Robert, "why return home as soon as
-possible. What else have we to do?"
-
-"To determine how we are to return and in what
-direction."
-
-"Then I say," Robert replied, "the same way that
-we came, only a little nearer shore."
-
-"But who can tell me the course?" Harold asked.
-
-"Yonder," replied Frank, pointing to the sea.
-
-"No, buddy," said Robert, "that is only our *last*
-course; we came in from sea. Home is yonder,"
-pointing nearly north.
-
-"Now, I think you are both wrong," said Harold,
-"for according to my judgment home is yonder," pointing
-nearly east. "At least, I recollect that when I
-was working at the chain the sun was behind us, for my
-shadow fell in the water, and I do not recollect that
-we have changed our course since. So far as I know
-we started west, and kept west."
-
-"That would have carried us into the open gulf,"
-returned Robert.
-
-"And that is exactly where I think we are," Harold
-affirmed.
-
-"But there are no islands in the gulf," argued Robert,
-"nor land either, after you leave Tampa, until you
-reach Mexico. And we are surely not in Mexico."
-
-"I do not know where we are," said his cousin. "I
-only know that we left home with our faces to the
-west, and that the water kept boiling under our bow
-for ten long hours. How fast we went, or what land
-we have reached, I know no more than Frank does."
-
-"But we saw islands and points of land to our left,"
-Robert insisted; "it is *impossible* for us to be in the
-gulf."
-
-"Then where do you suppose we are!"
-
-"On the coast of Florida, to the south of Tampa.
-There is no other place within reach, answering the
-description."
-
-"But how do you know we are not on some island?"
-
-"We may be on an island; but if so, it is still on the
-Florida coast," Robert replied, "for there are no islands
-beside these, nearer than the West Indies, and we are
-surely not on any of them."
-
-Harold shook his head. "I cannot answer your reasoning,
-for you are a better scholar than I. We may be
-where you suppose; and I confess that without your
-superior knowledge of geography I should never have
-conceived it; but still my impression is, that neither of
-us know well enough where we are to warrant our going
-far from land. A voyage in an open boat upon a
-rough sea is no trifle. I am afraid of it. Put me on
-land, and I will promise to do as much as any other
-boy of my age; but put me on sea, out of sight of land,
-and I am a coward, because I know neither where I
-am, nor what to do."
-
-"But what shall we do?" Robert inquired; "we
-cannot stay here for ever."
-
-"No; but we can remain here, or somewhere else as
-safe, until we better understand our case," answered
-Harold. "And who knows but in the meantime some
-vessel may pass and take us home. One passed on
-yesterday."
-
-Robert mused awhile, and replied, "I believe you
-are right as to the propriety of our waiting. Father
-will certainly set all hands to work to search for us.
-The vessel we saw yesterday will no doubt carry to him
-the news of their seeing us going in a certain direction
-at a certain time. He will be sure to search for us
-somewhere in this neighbourhood; and we had better on
-that account not move far away."
-
-Mary and Frank were attentive, though silent listeners
-to this colloquy. Mary's colour went and came with
-every variation in their prospect of an immediate return.
-She was anxious, principally, on her father's account.
-Her affectionate heart mourned over the distress which
-she knew he must then be feeling; but when she came to
-reflect on the uncertainty of their position, and the
-danger of a voyage, and also that her father had probably ere
-this heard of them through the cutter, she was satisfied to
-remain. Poor Frank cried bitterly, when he first learnt
-that they were not to return immediately; but his
-cheerful nature soon rebounded, and a few words of comfort
-and hope were sufficient to make him picture to himself
-a beautiful vessel, with his father on board, sailing into
-their quiet river, and come for the purpose of taking
-them all home.
-
-"Before we conclude on remaining *here*," said Harold.
-"I think it will be best for us to sail around the island,
-if it is one, and see what sort of a place it is."
-
-This precaution was so just that it received their
-immediate assent. They fixed upon the next morning
-as the time for their departure; and not knowing how
-far they should go, or how long they might stay, they
-concluded to take with them all that they had.
-
-"But," inquired Mary, "what shall we do with our
-large fat turkey?" (a part of it only having been
-prepared for the table); "shall we cook it here, or carry
-it raw?"
-
-"Let us cook it here," said Harold; "I will show you
-how to bake it, Indian fashion, without an oven."
-
-Among the articles put up by William were a spade
-and a hoe. With these Harold dug a hole in the dryest
-part of the beach; and, at his request, Robert took Mary
-and Frank to the tree above, and brought down a supply
-of small wood. The hole was two and a-half feet deep
-and long, and a foot and a-half wide, looking very much
-like a baby's grave. Frank looked archly at his cousin,
-and asked if he was going to have a *funeral*, now that he
-had a grave. "Yes," replied Harold, "a merry one." The
-wood was cut quite short, and the hole was heaped
-full; and the pile being set to burning at the top, Harold
-said,
-
-"There is another little piece of work to be done,
-which did not occur to me until digging that hole. It
-is to set up a signal on the beach to attract attention from
-sea."
-
-"I wonder we did not think of that before," remarked
-Robert. "It would certainly have been an unpardonable
-oversight to have left the coast, as we expect to
-do tomorrow, without leaving something to show that we
-are here, or in the neighbourhood."
-
-The boys went to the grove, and cutting a long straight
-pole, brought it to the tent, and made fast to it the
-sheet which before had served them as a signal; after
-which the company went together to the sea shore, and
-planted the signal under the bluff, so that it could be
-distinctly seen from sea, but would be hidden from the
-land. This place was selected for the same reason that
-induced Harold to build his fire under the bluff--to
-avoid hostile observation. The young people looked up
-sadly yet hopefully to this silent watchman, which was
-to tell their coming friends that they were expected;
-and with many an unuttered wish turned their faces
-towards the tent.
-
-.. _`The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal`:
-
-.. figure:: images/img-092.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal
-
- The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal
-
-The fire in the oven had by this time burnt down,
-but by reason of the dampness of the earth the hole was
-not hot enough. Another supply of wood was put in,
-and while it was burning our young marooners went to
-the oyster bank for another supply of oysters, then to
-the spring for water, and to the tree for wood. The
-labours of life were coming upon them.
-
-A sufficient heat having been produced by the second
-fire, Harold requested Robert to clear the hole of all
-ashes, smoking brands, and unburnt bits of wood, while
-he went once more to the grove. He returned with a
-clean white stick, about a yard long, which he used as
-a spit for the turkey, resting the two ends in holes
-made at each end of the oven.
-
-It was now nearly dark. The little company stood
-around the heated hole, admiring the simple contrivance
-by which their wild turkey was to be so nicely cooked,
-when, to the surprise of every one, Mary burst into a
-hearty laugh. Harold asked what she meant.
-
-"I was thinking," she replied, almost choking with
-laughter, "how funny it will be tomorrow morning when
-you visit your grave, and come to take out your nice
-baked turkey, to find that the dogs had been to the
-funeral before you."
-
-"That is a fact," said Harold, amused at the conceit.
-"I did not think of the dogs. But do you all come with
-me again for a few minutes, and I will make the oven
-secure from that danger also."
-
-He led the way up the bluff, hatchet in hand, and
-loaded all with small poles and palmetto leaves. The
-poles were laid across the oven, and the palmetto leaves
-spread thickly above the poles. "I had forgotten this
-part of the ceremony," said Harold. "But this cover
-is put on not so much to keep the dogs out as to keep
-the heat in. I will show you at bed time a surer way
-to manage them."
-
-"O, you will tie them up, hey?" asked Harry.
-
-"Surely," he replied, "that is the cheapest way to
-keep dogs from mischief."
-
-Buried almost hermetically in its heated cell, the
-turkey seasoned to their taste, was left to its fate for
-the night.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- RESULTS OF THE COOKERY--VOYAGE--APPEARANCE OF THE
- COUNTRY--ORANGE TREES--THE BITTER
- SWEET--RATTLESNAKE--USUAL SIGNS FOR DISTINGUISHING A
- FANGED AND POISONOUS SERPENT--VARIOUS METHODS
- OF TREATING A SNAKE BITE--RETURN
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The morning sun found the young people preparing
-to carry their resolution into effect. When
-Harold opened the oven the turkey was baked
-brown as a nut, and from the now tepid hole arose an
-odour, so tempting, that their appetites began to clamour
-for an enjoyment that was not long delayed.
-
-After breakfast the first work to be done was packing
-the boat, during which time Harold, at the suggestion of
-Robert, took Frank, and made a short tour through the
-surrounding forest, for the purpose of obtaining a
-breakfast for the dogs. The bark of the dogs and crack of a
-rifle soon announced that the hunters were successful,
-and in less than half an hour they returned each with
-a rabbit, as we Americans call the hare. "See here,
-brother Robert! See here, sister Mary!" was the merry
-chatter of Frank, the moment he came near. "I caught
-this myself. Fidelle ran it into a hollow tree--he is a
-fine rabbit dog. Mum is good for nothing; he will not
-run rabbits at all, but just stood and looked at us
-while Fidelle was after it. Cousin Harold would not
-let me smoke out the rabbit, but showed me how to get
-it with a switch. Isn't it a nice fellow?"
-
-"It is indeed," replied Robert, "and I think that
-before we can return home, you will make an excellent
-*supercargo*."
-
-Scarcely a smile followed this allusion; it was too
-sadly associated with the painful events of their forced
-departure from home. The packing completed, they
-called in the dogs and goats, pushed from shore, raised
-their sails to a favourable breeze, and moved gaily up the
-river.
-
-For a mile and a half the water over which they sailed,
-lay in a straight reach, due east and west, then turned
-rapidly round to the north, where its course could be
-traced for many a mile by the breaks among the
-mangroves. Just where the river made its turn to the
-north, a small creek opened into it from the south. The
-course of this creek was very serpentine; for a
-considerable distance hugging the shore in a close embrace,
-then running off for a quarter or half a mile, and after
-enclosing many hundred acres of marsh, returning to
-the land, within a stone's throw of the place which it
-had left.
-
-As the object of the voyagers was to explore the land,
-they turned into this creek, which seemed to form the
-eastern boundary of the island. They observed that the
-vegetation which was very scant and small near the sea,
-increased rapidly in variety and luxuriance as they
-proceeded inland. Tall palmettoes, pines, hickories, oaks,
-tulip trees, magnolias, gums, bays, and cypresses, reared
-aloft their gigantic forms, their bases being concealed
-by myrtles, scarlet berried cascenas, dwarf palmettoes,
-gallberries, and other bushes, intermingled with bowers
-of yellow jessamine, grape-vine, and chainy brier; while
-a rich grass, dotted with variously coloured flowers,
-spread like a gorgeous carpet beneath the magnificent
-canopy. Some of the flowers that glistened, even at this
-late season, above the floor of this great Gothic temple,
-were strikingly beautiful.
-
-For five miles they followed the meanderings of the
-creek, now rowing, now sailing, until at last it turned
-suddenly to the east, and dividing into a multitude of
-small innavigable branches became lost in the marshes
-beyond. Fortunately, however, for the explorers, the
-channel terminated at an excellent landing-place, which
-was made firm by sand and shells, and where, securing
-their boat to a projecting root, they went ashore to
-examine the character of the country. To their surprise
-they had not proceeded twenty paces before discovering
-that this piece of land was only a narrow tongue, not
-a half furlong wide, and that beyond it was a river in
-all respects like the one they had left, coming also close
-to the opposite bank, and making a good landing on that side.
-
-"O, for strength to lift our boat over this portage!"
-exclaimed Robert. "The river, no doubt, sweeps
-far around, and comes back to this point, making this
-an island."
-
-"We can settle that question tomorrow," said Harold.
-"It is too late to attempt it now."
-
-"O, brother," cried Mary, "there is an orange
-tree--look! look! look!--full of ripe yellow oranges."
-
-It was a beautiful tree, and not one only, but a cluster
-of seven, scattered in a kind of grove, and loaded with
-fruit, in that state of half ripeness in which the dark
-green of the rind shows in striking contrast with the
-rich colour called orange. The young people threshed
-down several of the ripest, and began to eat, having
-first forced their fingers under the skin, and peeled it
-off by patches. But scarcely had they tasted the juicy
-pulp, before each made an exceeding wry face, and
-dashed the deceptive fruits away, as if they had been
-apples of Sodom, beautiful without, but ashes within.
-The orange was of the kind called the "bitter sweet,"
-having the bitter rind and membranes of the sour, with
-the pleasant juice of the sweet.
-
-"Open the plugs, all of you, and eat it as you do
-the shaddock, without touching the skin to your lips,"
-said Robert. "There is nothing bitter in the *juice*,
-I recollect now that this kind of orange is said to grow
-plentifully in many parts of South Florida, and also
-that the lime is apt to be found in its company. This
-is another proof, Harold, that I am right as to our
-whereabouts."
-
-"Really," said Harold, "this is a splendid country.
-I have another fact about it that you will be glad to
-learn, and that I intended as a pleasant surprise to
-you ere long. There are plenty of *deer* here. I saw
-their signs all through the woods this morning, within
-a quarter of a mile of the tent."
-
-They gathered about a bushel of the ripest looking of
-the fruit, and deposited them in the boat; then beginning
-to feel hungry, they seated themselves on a green mound
-of velvet-like moss at the foot of a spreading magnolia,
-and there dined. Nanny and her kids were already on
-shore, cropping the rich grass, and the dogs were made
-happy with the remaining rabbit.
-
-Shortly after dinner, while the boys were cutting a
-supply of grass for their goats during the voyage of
-the following day, they heard the bark of Fidelle and
-the growling of Mum, uttered in such decided and
-angry tones as to prove that they had something at
-bay, with which they were particularly displeased.
-"One of us ought to go and see what those dogs are
-about," remarked Robert; "and since you took your
-turn this morning, I presume it is my business now." He
-had not gone long, before Harold saw him returning
-with rapid steps.
-
-"Do come here, cousin," said he, "there is the largest
-king-snake I ever saw, and desperately angry. The
-dogs have driven him into a thicket of briers, and he is
-fighting as if he had the venom of a thousand serpents
-in his fangs. His eyes actually flash. I cut a stick and
-tried to kill him, but it was too short, and he struck at
-me so venomously, that I concluded to cut me a longer
-one. The most curious part of the business is, that there
-is a large grasshopper or locust (if I may judge from
-the sound), in the same thicket, making himself very
-merry with the fight. There he is now--do you not
-hear him? singing away as if he would crack his sides."
-
-"Locust!" exclaimed Harold, as soon as his quick ear
-distinguished the character of the music, "you do not
-call that a locust. Why, Robert, it is the rattle of a
-rattle-snake. Did you never hear one before?"
-
-"Never in my life," he replied. "I have often seen
-their skins and rattles, but never a live rattle-snake.
-O, Harold," he said, shuddering, "what a narrow escape
-I have made. That fellow struck so near me twice, as
-barely to miss my clothes."
-
-The boys obtained each a pole of ten feet in length.
-They stood on opposite sides of the narrow thicket in
-which the venomous reptile was making its defence, and
-as it moved, in striking, to the one side or the other,
-they aimed their blows, until it was stunned by a
-fortunate stroke from Robert, and fell writhing amid the
-leaves and herbage. The moment the blow took effect,
-Mum, whose eyes were lighted with fiery eagerness,
-sprang upon the body, seized it by the middle, shook
-it violently, then dropped and shook it again. It was
-now perfectly dead. They drew it out, and stretched
-it on the ground. Its body was longer than either of
-theirs, and as large around as Robert's leg. The fangs,
-which he shuddered to behold, were half as long as his
-finger, and crooked, like the nails of a cat, and the
-rattles were sixteen in number.
-
-"This is an old soldier," said Harold; "he is seventeen
-or eighteen years of age. Had we not better carry it to
-the boat that Mary and Frank may see it? It is well
-for all to be able to distinguish a rattle-snake when it is met."
-
-The precaution was necessary. For though Mary had
-a salutary fear of all reptiles, Frank had not; he would
-as soon have played with a snake, as with a lizard or a
-worm; and these last he would oftentimes hold in his
-hand, admiring what he considered their beauty. They
-stretched it on the earth before the children; put it into
-its coil ready for striking; opened its mouth; showed
-the horrid fangs; and squeezing the poison bag, forced
-a drop of the green liquid to the end of the tooth.
-
-"Frank," said Harold, "if you meet a snake like
-this, you had better let him alone. Rattle-snakes never
-run at people. They are very peaceable and only trouble
-those that trouble them. But they will not budge out
-of their way for a king; and if you wrong them, they
-will give you the point of their fangs, and a drop of
-their poison, and then you will swell up and die. Do
-you think that you will play with snakes any more!"
-
-"No, indeed," he replied.
-
-"Harold," said Robert, "do you know how to
-distinguish a poisonous snake from a harmless one?"
-
-On his replying in the negative, Robert continued,
-"The poisonous serpents, I am told, may be usually
-known by their having broad angular heads, and short
-stumpy tails. That rattlesnake answers exactly to the
-description, and I wonder at myself for not having put
-my knowledge to better use when I met him. The only
-exception to this rule I know of is the spreading adder,
-which is of the same shape, but harmless. Poisonous
-serpents must have fangs, and a poison bag. These must
-be somewhere in the head, without being part of the
-jaws themselves. This addition to the head gives to it
-a broad corner on each side, different from that of a
-snake which has no fangs. But *if ever you see a thick
-set snake with a broad head and a short stumpy tail,
-take care*."
-
-The conversation now turned upon the subject of
-snake-bites and their cure. "My father," said Harold,
-"had two negroes bitten during one summer by
-highland moccasins, and each was cured by a very simple
-remedy. In the first case the accident happened near
-the house, and my father was in the field. He sent a
-runner home for a pint bottle of sweet oil, and made him
-drink by little and little the whole. Beside this there
-was nothing done, and the negro recovered. The other
-case was more singular. Father was absent, and there
-was no oil to be had, but the overseer cured the fellow
-*with chickens*."
-
-"Chickens!" exclaimed Mary, laughing. "Did he
-make him take them the same way?"
-
-"Not exactly," Harold answered; "he used them as
-a sort of poultice. He ordered a number of half grown
-fowls to be split open alive, by cutting them through the
-back, and applied them warm to the wound. Before
-the first chicken was cold, he applied another, and
-another, until he had used a dozen. He said that the
-warm entrails sucked out the poison. Whether or not
-this was the true reason, the negro became immediately
-better; and it was surprising to see how green the inside
-of the first few chickens looked, after they had lain for
-a little while on the wound."
-
-"*We* also had a negro bitten by a ground rattle,"
-said Robert, "and father cured him by using hartshorn
-and brandy, together with an empty bottle."
-
-Harold looked rather surprised to hear of the empty
-bottle, and Robert said, "O, that was used only as a
-cupping-glass. Hot water was poured in, and then
-poured out, and as the air within cooled, it made the
-bottle suck very strongly on the wound, to which it was
-applied, and which father had opened more widely by
-his lancet. While this operation was going on, father
-made the fellow drink brandy enough to intoxicate him,
-saying that this was the only occasion in which he
-thought it was right to make a person drunk. The
-hartshorn, by-the-by, was used on another occasion, when
-there was neither a bottle nor spirit to be had. It
-was applied freely to the wound itself, and also
-administered by a quarter of a teaspoonful at a time in water,
-until the person had taken six or eight doses. I
-recollect hearing father say that all animal poisons are
-regarded as *intense acids*, for which the best antidotes are
-alkalies, such as hartshorn, soda saleratus, and even
-strong lye."
-
-"Last year," said Harold, "I was myself bitten by
-a water-moccasin. I was far from home, and had no
-one to help me; but I succeeded in curing myself,
-without help."
-
-"Indeed! how was it?"
-
-"I had gone to a mill-pond to bathe, and was in the
-act of leaping into the water, when I trod upon one
-that lay asleep at the water's edge. Although it is
-more than a year since, I have the feeling under my foot
-at this moment as he twisted over and struck me.
-Fortunately his fangs did not sink very deep, but there
-was a gash at the joint of my great toe, of at least
-half an inch long. I knew in a moment that I was
-bitten, and as quickly recollected hearing old Torgah
-say, that the Indian cure for a bite is to lay upon the
-wound the liver of the snake that makes it. But I
-suppose that my snake had no notion of being made into
-a poultice for his own bite; for though I chased him,
-and tried hard to get his liver, he ran under a log and
-escaped. Very likely if I had succeeded in killing him,
-I might have relied upon the Indian cure and been
-disappointed. As it was, I jumped into the water, washed
-out the poison as thoroughly as possible, and having
-made my foot perfectly clean, I sucked the wound until
-the blood ceased to flow."
-
-"And did not the poison make you at all sick?"
-
-"Not in the least. My foot swelled a little, and at
-first stung a great deal. But that was the end of it. I
-was careful to swallow none of the blood, and to wash
-my mouth well after the sucking."
-
-"Do, if you please, stop talking about snakes," said
-Mary, "I begin to see them wherever I look; suppose we
-return to our old encampment."
-
-The boys gathered the remainder of the hay, called
-Nanny and the dogs, and reached the place which they
-had left, about five o'clock in the afternoon--having
-seen no signs of human habitation, and being exceedingly
-pleased with the appearance of their island; they
-made a slight alteration, however, in the place of their
-tent. Instead of continuing on the beach, they pitched
-it upon the bluff near the spring, and under the branches
-of a large mossy live oak. By the time the duties of
-the evening were concluded, they were ready for sleep.
-They committed themselves once more to the care of
-Him who has promised to be the Father of the fatherless,
-and laid down in peace, to rest during their third night
-upon the island.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XIII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- DISAPPOINTMENT--THE LIVE OAK--UNLOADING--FISHING
- EXCURSION--HAROLD'S STILL HUNT--DISAGREEABLE
- MEANS TO AN AGREEABLE END
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Before sunrise it was manifest that, without a
-change in the wind, the excursion proposed for
-that day was impossible; a strong breeze was
-blowing directly from the east, and brought a ceaseless
-succession of mimic billows down the river. Hoping,
-however, that the wind might change or moderate, they
-resolved to employ the interval in transferring all their
-articles of value from the boat, to their new home under
-the oak. And it was indeed fortunate, as they
-afterwards had occasion to know, that they attended to this
-duty so soon.
-
-The live oak, under which their tent was pitched,
-was a magnificent tree. Its trunk was partially decayed
-from age, and the signs of similar decay in many of the
-larger limbs was no doubt the cause of its being spared
-in the universal search along this coast for ship timber;
-but it was so large, that the four youngsters by joining
-hands could barely reach around it. Ten feet above
-the root, it divided into three massive branches, which
-in turn were subdivided into long pendant boughs
-extending about sixty feet in every direction, and
-showing, at their ends, a strong disposition to sweep the
-ground. The height of the tree did not correspond to
-its breadth. It is characteristic of the live oak that,
-after attaining the moderate height of forty or fifty
-feet, its growth is directed laterally; the older trees often
-covering an area of more than double their height.
-Every limb was hung so plentifully with long gray
-moss, as to give it a strikingly venerable and patriarchal
-aspect, and Harold declared he could scarcely look at
-it without a disposition to take off his hat.
-
-At noon Harold proposed to Robert that, the wind
-having ceased, they should spend the afternoon either
-in hunting or fishing. "If," said he, "Mary and Frank
-will allow us to leave them, I propose the first; if not,
-I propose the last, in which all can join."
-
-"O, let us go together, by all means," said Mary.
-"I do not like to be left alone in this far off place;
-something may happen."
-
-"Then let it be fishing," said Harold; "but what
-shall we use for bait?"
-
-"The old bait that our grandfathers used--shrimp,"
-replied Robert. "I observed on yesterday a multitude
-of them in a nook of the creek near the river. We can
-first catch some of these with our scoop net, and then
-try for whatever may bite. At any rate we can take
-the offals of the turkey, and fish for crabs."
-
-However, on ascending the river in their boat, and
-making the trial, they found that the shrimp had
-disappeared, and they were left with only six or seven
-caught at a venture.
-
-"This is a dull prospect," said Harold, whose active
-nature made him impatient of fishing as an amusement,
-unless the success was unusually good. "If you will
-allow me to go ashore I will try my luck with the gun."
-
-"Certainly, certainly," was the reply; though Robert
-added, "You must remember that this is a wild country,
-Harold, and that we had better keep within hearing at
-least of each other's guns."
-
-Harold promised not to wander beyond the appointed
-limit; and each agreed that if help were needed, two
-guns should be fired in quick succession.
-
-"Will you not take my double barrel?" said Robert.
-"It is loaded with duck and squirrel shot, but you can
-easily draw and load for deer."
-
-"I thank you, no," replied Harold. "It is so long
-since I have handled anything but a rifle, that a smooth
-bore now would be awkward."
-
-They put him ashore, then dropped anchor, and began
-to fish. Mary and Frank had been long initiated into
-the mysteries of the art. On the present occasion,
-Robert reserved to himself the shrimp, and set them to the
-easier task of fishing for crabs. For security he tied
-the lines to the thowl pins. Crabs, as all upon the
-seaboard well know, are not caught with hooks, but with
-bait either hooked or tied to a lie, and with a
-spoon-shaped net. The crab takes hold of the bait with its
-claws, and is drawn to the surface, when the net is
-carefully introduced below. Robert inserted his own hook
-through the back of a live silver fish, and threw it in the
-water as a bait for drum. Soon Mary was seen drawing
-up her line, which she said was very heavy. "There
-is a crab on it, brother!" she cried, as it approached the
-surface; "two crabs! two! two!" Robert was near her.
-He inserted the net below, and the two captives were
-soon in the boat. "Well done for you, Miss Mary; you
-have beat us all!"
-
-Here Frank called out suddenly, "I have got one too!
-O, how heavy he is! Brother, come; he is pulling my
-line away!"
-
-It was not a crab. Robert and he pulled together, and
-after considerable play, they found that it was an
-enormous cat-fish or bull-head.
-
-"This fellow will make a capital stew for tomorrow's
-dinner," said Robert. "But hold to your line, Frank,
-while I put the net under him also. I am afraid of
-these terrible side fins."
-
-The fish had scarcely been raised over the gunwale of
-the boat, with the remark, "that is a bouncer!" when
-Robert noticed his own line fizzing through the water
-at a rapid rate. He quickly loosed it from the place
-where it was tied, and payed out yard after yard as
-the vigorous fish darted and struggled away; then
-humouring its motion by giving or taking the line as seemed
-to be necessary, he at last drew it towards him, and took
-it aboard. It was a drum, the largest he had ever caught,
-or indeed ever seen. It was as long as his arm, and
-strong enough to require all his art for its capture.
-
-He loosed the hooks from the floundering fishes, and
-tried for more. But they now seemed slow to bite. He
-took only two others, and they were small. Mary,
-however, caught nine crabs, and Frank two. Becoming
-weary of the sport, they heard afar off the sharp crack
-of a rifle.
-
-"There goes Harold's rifle!" said Robert; "and I
-warrant something has seen its last of the sun. Let us
-put up our lines, and meet him at the tent."
-
-The anchor was weighed, the sail spread, and in the
-course of half an hour they saw Harold at the landing.
-
-"What have you brought?" they all asked.
-
-"O, nothing--nothing at all," he replied, looking
-at the same time much pleased.
-
-"Nothing!" responded Robert. "Why we paid you
-the compliment of saying, 'There goes Harold's rifle!
-and you may be sure he has killed something."
-
-"If *you* have not anything, *we have*," boasted Frank.
-"See what a big fish I caught! Isn't it a bouncer for
-a little fellow like me to catch? Why, sir, he nearly
-pulled me into the water; but I pulled and pulled, and
-brother Robert came to help me, and we both pulled, and
-got him in. See, too, what brother Robert caught--a
-big trout; and sister Mary, she caught a parcel of crabs;
-I caught two crabs myself. And you haven't anything!
-Why, cousin Harold, are you not ashamed of yourself?"
-
-"But you have killed something; I see it in your
-looks," said Mary, scrutinizing his countenance; "what
-is it?"
-
-"That is another question," replied Harold. "You
-all asked me at first what I had brought. Now, I *have
-brought* nothing; but I have *to bring* a deer."
-
-"Then, indeed, you have beat us," said Robert; "but
-that is only what I expected."
-
-"A deer!" exclaimed the two younger. "O, take us
-to see it!"
-
-Mooring the boat safely, they hastened with Harold to
-the scene of slaughter. It was about half a mile distant.
-There lay a large fat buck, with branching horns, and
-sleek brown sides. Frank threw himself upon it in an
-ecstasy of delight; patted, hugged, and almost kissed it.
-Mary hung back, shrinking from the sight of blood.
-
-"O, cousin Harold," she cried, "what a terrible gash
-your bullet has made in the poor thing's throat! Just
-look there!"
-
-Harold laughed. "That was not made by my ball,
-but by my knife. Hunters always bleed their game,
-cousin, or it will not look so white, taste so sweet, nor
-keep so well."
-
-The boys prepared to carry it home. Harold, taking
-from his bosom the hatchet, cut a long stout pole, and
-Robert brought some leaves of the silk grass (the yucca
-filamentosa, whose long narrow leaves are strong as
-cords), with which the legs of the deer were tied
-together. Swinging it on the pole between them, they
-marched homewards.
-
-By this afternoon's excursion they were provided with
-a delightful supply of fish, crabs, and venison. But,
-alas! they were compelled to be their own butchers and
-cooks; and there are certain processes through which
-these delicacies must pass before being ready for the
-mouth that are not so agreeable. Mary and Frank
-brought up the fish, and set about preparing them for
-supper. They laid each upon a flat root of the tree, and
-with a knife scraped off the scales. This was dirty work
-for a nice young lady, but it was necessary to the desired
-end. She pshawed and pshawed at it as the slimy scales
-adhered to her fingers, or flew into her face, but she
-persevered until all was done.
-
-In the meantime the fire had been mended, and water
-poured into their largest pot. When it began to boil,
-Mary and Frank dropped in the crabs. Poor creatures! it
-was a warm reception they met with from their native
-element. Each one gave a kick at the unwelcome
-sensation, and then sunk into quiet repose, at the bottom of
-its iron sepulchre. They remained boiling until their
-shells were perfectly red, when they were taken out, and
-piled in a dish for supper.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XIV`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XIV
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- FRANK'S EXCUSES--CURING VENISON--MAROONING
- COOKERY--ROBERT'S VEGETABLE GARDEN--PLANS FOR
- RETURN---PREPARATION FOR THE SABBATH
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-When Mary and Frank arose next morning,
-they saw the small boughs of the oak hung
-with divided portions of venison. The boys
-had so placed them, after finishing, late at night, for the
-double purpose of allowing them to cool and of keeping
-them out of reach of the dogs. "Come, Frank," said
-Mary, "let us make up the fire, and get things ready
-for breakfast." The wood was close at hand, ready cut,
-and nothing more was needed for a fire than putting the
-pieces together, with several sticks of light wood
-underneath; a bright cracking blaze soon rose cheerfully
-before them.
-
-"Buddy," she said, "can you not go down to the
-spring, and bring me some water, while I am preparing
-these other things?"
-
-But Frank was lazy that morning, and out of humour,
-and the fire was so comfortable (for the air was cool) that
-he stood before it, warming his hands, and puffing at the
-smoke that blew in his face. He replied, "No, sister, I
-am afraid"--then he paused, trying hard to think of
-some excuse. "I am afraid that if I go the crabs will
-bite me."
-
-"Crabs!" Mary exclaimed. "Why how can they bite
-you, when they are all cooked?"
-
-"I do not mean the crabs in the dish," said he, "but
-the crabs in the river."
-
-"Well, if they are in the river," argued Mary, "how
-can they hurt you, if you keep on the land?"
-
-Frank found that his excuse was about to fail. But
-he was not disposed to surrender so easily. He therefore
-devised another. "I am afraid to go, for if the crabs
-do not bite me maybe the snakes will. Don't you
-remember what cousin Harold told us the other day about
-snakes."
-
-Frank said this very seriously, and had not Mary been
-somewhat provoked at his unbrotherly refusal, she would
-have laughed at the ridiculous contrast between his looks
-and his language. She said, reproachfully, "I thought,
-Frank, you loved me better than to treat me so. I want
-the water to make coffee for you, and the rest of us, and
-yet you will not help me."
-
-"I do not wish any of the coffee," he answered. "All
-that I want for breakfast is some of that nice fat deer,
-and some of these fish and crabs."
-
-"Very well," she added, in a hurt but independent
-tone, "I can help myself."
-
-She took the bucket, and went to the spring. Frank
-looked ashamed, but continued silent. He drew up a
-billet of wood and sat upon it, pushing his feet towards
-the fire, and spreading out his hands, for the want of
-something else to do. By the time Mary returned from
-the spring, Robert and Harold came from the tent. They
-had retired late and weary the night before, and as a
-natural consequence had overslept their usual time for
-rising. "What is that we heard you and Frank talking
-about?" Robert asked of Mary.
-
-"Inquire of Frank," she replied; "I prefer that he
-should tell you."
-
-"Well, Frank, what was it?"
-
-"Nothing," he answered, doggedly, "except that sister
-wanted me to go to the spring, and I told her I was
-afraid that the crabs and snakes would bite me."
-
-"What did sister Mary want with the water?"
-
-"To make coffee, I suppose."
-
-"And do you not love coffee?"
-
-"Sometimes; but I do not wish any this morning,
-for sister never puts in sugar enough for me."
-
-"Well, well, we shall see who wants coffee at breakfast.
-Sister Mary, is there anything I can do to help you?"
-
-"Cousin," said Harold, uniting quickly in the effort
-to shame Frank out of his strange caprice, "I wish you
-would let me too help you in some way. You are
-always so ready to do everything you can for us, that
-we are glad whenever we can do anything for you."
-
-Mary needed nothing, except to have the kettle lifted
-to its place upon the fire. Frank was all this time
-warming his hands and feet, as if he was desperately cold.
-In reading the Scriptures, and repeating the Lord's
-Prayer, his voice could scarcely be heard; he knew that
-he had done wrong, and was beginning to repent. At
-breakfast, Mary asked him in a kind, forgiving tone, if
-he would not have some coffee; but true to his resolution
-he declined.
-
-The first business of the day was to take care of their
-venison. Yet what should they do with it? They had
-no cool place in which to keep it fresh, nor salting tub
-nor barrel in which to corn or pickle what they could
-not consume in its green state. Harold's proposal was
-that they should cut the hams into thin slices, and jerk
-them in the smoke, as he had seen Torgah do; or else
-to dry them in the sun, which in the middle of the day
-was quite hot. Robert said he had heard or read of
-meat being saved fresh for several days by burying it
-under cool running water, and offered to try it at their
-spring. Mary said she liked both plans, but having had
-such good experience of Harold's baked turkey, she
-hoped he would now give them a specimen of baked venison.
-
-It was finally resolved to give each plan a fair trial.
-One ham should be sliced and jerked; another should
-be baked for the next day's dinner, as the turkey had
-been; one shoulder should be cooked for that day's
-consumption, and the other put under the drip of the spring
-to prove whether it would keep until Monday.
-
-"There is one advantage at least that we shall gain
-from these experiments," said Harold; "a knowledge
-how to economize our meat."
-
-For a minute or two Mary had been evidently pondering
-upon some difficult problem; and Robert, observing
-her abstraction, asked in a jesting tone if she was
-studying anatomy.
-
-"Not exactly," she replied; "I was thinking of two
-things; how to cook this shoulder, when we have nothing
-in which to bake or roast it--"
-
-"O, as for that," Harold interjected, "I will provide
-you in ten minutes' time with a roaster wide enough for
-an ox, or small enough for a sparrow. Do you just hang
-it by a string from the pole I will set for you above the
-fire; it will roast fast enough, only you will lose all your
-gravy."
-
-"The gipsies' roasting-pole!" said she; "I wonder I
-did not think of it. The other thing is, that after you
-have sliced the steak-pieces from the bone, the remainder
-would make an excellent soup, if we had any vegetables
-to put with it."
-
-"And what do you want?" Robert inquired.
-
-"In beef soup," she replied, "cooks usually put in
-turnips, onions, cabbage, potatoes, carrots, and the like."
-
-"Carrots and potatoes I fear we must do without at
-this time," said he, "but the rest I think I can furnish,
-or something very like them."
-
-"What! have you a vegetable garden already growing
-on the island?" asked Harold.
-
-"Yes," he answered, "a very large and fine one; an
-endless supply of the most beautiful white cabbage, and
-most delicate asparagus, besides quantities of spinach,
-okra, and other vegetables. The palmetto gives the first,
-the tender shoots of the bamboo-brier the second; the
-leaves of the poke, when young, furnish the third, and
-those of the wild violet the last, or rather a substitute in
-its mucilaginous leaf, for the okra. Beside these plants
-(all of which, except the last, need to be boiled in
-several waters to free them from their bitter taste), there
-are multitudes more growing around us that are perfectly
-wholesome as articles of food--the purslain, the thistle,
-the dandelion, the lambsquarter, the cresses and
-pepper-grasses, to say nothing of the pink-gilled mushrooms, and
-the fungus that grows from logs of hickory."
-
-"I will ask no more questions about your garden," said
-Harold. "I will confess at once that it is one of the
-largest and finest in the world; but will say too that it
-requires a person of your knowledge to use it aright."
-
-"And no great knowledge after all," responded
-Robert. "I could teach you in half an hour every one."
-
-"I will await them here," said Harold, "wishing you
-all success in visiting the garden, and cousin Mary all
-success in preparing the vegetables for use."
-
-That afternoon they engaged in another discussion
-about attempting a speedy return home. Robert and
-Mary had become impatient of their stay, and were
-despairing of any one's coming soon to their relief. The
-three and a half days of separation from their father
-seemed to them a month.
-
-"Why not make the effort to return at once?" they
-contended. "This place is very good indeed; on some
-accounts we could not desire a better; yet it is not home."
-
-Harold shook his head, and replied, "I am not sure,
-notwithstanding all your arguments, that any of us know
-where home is. One thing I do know, that this island
-seems to be a very safe and comfortable place for people
-in our condition. Moreover, I am confident that your
-father will use every means for finding us; and we
-can scarcely be in a better place than this for being
-found. My opinion still is that we had better continue
-here for a fortnight or three weeks in safety, than to
-risk what we should, by starting in an open boat, to go
-upon the broad sea, we know not where."
-
-Harold, however, was overruled. Mary and Frank
-united with Robert in resolving to attempt their return
-homewards by coasting; and Harold yielded with a sigh,
-remarking that his heart was with them, but his
-judgment against them. The moment the question was
-decided, Frank began to show the greatest glee. To his
-hopeful spirit, to try was to succeed; and he was even
-then in fancy revelling once more in the scenes of happy Bellevue.
-
-But when should they begin their voyage? Not that
-day, for they were not ready. Not the next, for that was
-the Sabbath, which they had been taught to reverence.
-Not Monday morning, because there were preparations
-to be made, which they could not complete without
-working on the Sabbath, They resolved to "remember the
-Sabbath day to keep it holy," by rest from labour, and
-by appropriate exercises, and then to start as soon after
-as possible; which, probably, could not be before Monday
-evening or Tuesday morning.
-
-They prepared another oven, heated and protected as
-before, into which the ham of venison was introduced.
-They collected and cut a supply of wood to be used in
-case of cool weather the following day, and brought from
-the bank another basket full of oysters. After spending
-a pleasant evening in conversation, they retired to
-rest, happy in the thought that they had been trying to
-live as they should, and that they had resolved, of their
-own free will, to reverence the Sabbath, at the sacrifice
-of another day from home.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XV`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XV
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- THEIR FIRST SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE NIGHT AND
- MORNING THAT SUCCEEDED
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The morning sun rose with uncommon beauty,
-and the young people having retired early to
-bed, were prepared for early rising. Frank
-now volunteered to aid his sister in preparing for
-breakfast; his repentance was shown not by words but by
-deeds; and though it was only an act of duty performed
-towards his sister and the company, it was in part a very
-proper beginning in the observance of a day belonging
-to Him who encourages us to think that he regards
-whatever we do from a principle of duty to our fellow men,
-as being done to himself.
-
-At the time of worship they gathered with more than
-usual solemnity around the accustomed place, and read
-the portion of Scripture for the morning. It was a
-chapter of unusual interest to them all, and
-particularly so to Harold. He had become increasingly
-thoughtful since their accident. This morning he appeared to
-be more serious than ever, and once or twice, when his
-turn came to read, his voice was so low and unsteady, that
-he could scarcely be heard. There was evidently some
-cause of distress to that youth of strong mind and pure
-life which the others knew not.
-
-The Sabbath passed, as may be readily conceived,
-without being enlivened by any incidents of a particularly
-interesting character. It can scarcely be said that they
-did actually sanctify the Sabbath, for there was nothing
-spiritual, nor even hearty in their exercises; and they
-themselves felt that there was a great deficiency somewhere.
-
-Their unmethodical though conscientious effort was
-useful in teaching them to look beyond mere externals
-for any real good to be derived. They learned they were
-imperfect even in their best performances, and without
-merit when they had done what they could.
-
-Late in the evening they went to the seashore, and
-sitting upon a bank of clean sand near their flag-staff,
-looked upon the sea from which they had made so
-providential an escape, and to which they expected once more
-to commit themselves. A light breeze had been blowing
-from the west all day, yet light as it was it had been
-sufficient to raise the waves, and make them roar and
-break with ominous violence upon the shore. This action
-of the breeze revealed to them another fact, that two
-or three miles to the seaward there was a long and
-apparently endless chain of breakers extending north
-and south, as far as the eye could reach. They could
-see the large waves gather, and the white tops sparkle
-with foam. Here was another cause for thankfulness.
-Had the present wind been blowing on the day of their
-accident, they could not possibly have crossed that
-foaming bar; they would have been kept at sea, and been to
-a certainty lost in the sudden squall that arose that night.
-
-But the sight of these breakers was also a source of
-disquiet, in view of their intended voyage. It was
-evident, as they supposed, that they could not sail with
-safety, when the wind was blowing with any freshness,
-either on or off the shore, on account of the rough swell,
-caused by the first, and of the danger of being carried out
-to sea by the last. They conversed long and anxiously
-upon this new feature in their case; and then, by
-general consent, kneeled together upon the sands, in
-conscious helplessness, and implored Him who is the Lord of
-the seas, to care for them and direct their steps.
-
-When they left the beach, the light of day was fading
-into the hues of night; and several faint stars peeped
-timidly from the yet illuminated sky. Mary and Frank
-retired to their room soon after dark. The larger boys
-sat for some time, conversing upon their situation and
-prospects, when observing the sky to cloud rapidly with
-the indications of a sudden change of weather, they went
-to the landing, made their boat secure as possible, and
-then laid down to rest.
-
-The wind soon began to sigh in the branches of the
-huge oak above them. Each puff became stronger than
-the one before it. They could hear the roar of the
-distant surf, bursting angrily over the sandy barrier, and
-thundering on the shore. It was the beginning of a
-hurricane. The boys sprang from their pallets, and dressing
-themselves hastily, seized the ax and hatchet, and drove
-the tent-pins deeply into the ground. While thus
-engaged, Nanny and her kids came up, and showed a strong
-disposition to take refuge in the tent. The dogs also
-gave signs of uneasiness, following them around with
-drooping tails, whining and shivering, as they looked
-with half shut, winking eyes, in the direction of the
-wind. These signs of terror in their dumb companions
-only made the boys work faster, and do their work more
-securely. They did not content themselves with driving
-down the tent-pins; they took the logs cut for firewood,
-and laid them on the windward edges of the tent, to
-prevent the wind from entering below and blowing the
-canvas from above their heads. Had they the time they
-would have laid the sails of their boat, which they had
-hastily unrigged, above the canvas of the tent; but ere
-they could accomplish this, the wind burst upon them
-with the fury of a tornado. The grand old tree
-quivered to its roots, and groaned in every limb. The tent
-fluttered and tugged at the ropes with such force that
-the deeply driven pins could scarcely hold it down. It
-was fortunate that it had been pitched under the oak,
-for the long lower branches, which at ordinary times
-almost swept the ground, were strained downwards so far,
-that with their loads of moss, they formed a valuable
-barrier against the wind.
-
-There was little sleeping for the boys that night.
-Scarcely had they entered the tent before the rain
-commenced. It came in heavy drifts, and was carried with
-such force that, notwithstanding the protection afforded
-by the oak, it insinuated itself through the close threads
-of the canvas, and under the edges of the tent. Mary
-had been awaked by the hammering, and Frank was now
-roused by the dropping of water in his face. When
-Robert entered their room to see how they fared, he
-discovered them seated on a trunk, wrapped in their father's
-cloak, and sheltered by that very umbrella which Frank
-had been provident enough to bring. They rolled up
-their bedding and clothes, and protected as best they
-could whatever seemed most in danger from the wet.
-They sat on boxes and trunks, and wrapped themselves in
-cloaks and blankets; but it was in vain; they could not
-guard themselves at the same time from the rain above
-and the driven water from below. They sat cold and
-shivering until three o'clock in the morning, when the
-rain ceased and the wind abated. Then they made a
-fire; and just before day were enabled, by lying on trunks
-and boxes, to indulge themselves in a short uneasy sleep.
-
-The clear sun shone over the main land before the
-wearied company awoke. Harold was the first on his
-feet, and calling to Robert, they hastened out to see what
-damage had been done. Mary also joined them,
-followed by Frank; for having dressed themselves during
-the night, they had no further toilet to make.
-
-In every direction were to be seen traces of the storm;
-prostrate trees, broken branches, the ground strewed
-with twigs, and the thickets and vines loaded with
-packages of moss, torn from the taller trees. The sea roared
-terribly, and thick dirty billows came rolling up the river.
-
-Harold was about to mend the fire for Mary, who said
-she wanted to drink something hot, as the best means
-of warming her chilled limbs, when Robert, glancing at
-the tremendous tide in the river, called to her quickly--"Do
-not waste one drop of this water in the bucket; there
-is only a quart left, and no one can tell when the tide
-will be down enough for us to obtain more." He ran
-to the bluff, and the others observed him make a
-gesture of surprise, look hastily around, and finally leap
-down the bank. He was absent only two or three
-minutes, and then returned with a pale face and hurrying
-step.
-
-"Harold!" said he, scarcely able to articulate, "OUR
-BOAT IS GONE! Burst from her moorings!"
-
-At this terrible announcement, every face whitened,
-and there was a general rush for the landing. It was
-even so. The boat was nowhere to be seen. The stake
-which had confined it had also disappeared. Far as the
-eye could reach nothing was visible but water--water,
-with here and there a patch of mangrove, higher than
-the rest, and bowing reluctantly to the rush of the waves.
-They looked anxiously over the watery waste, and then
-into each other's agitated faces. It was clear that their
-prospect of speedily returning home was hopeless.
-
-"But perhaps," said Mary, who was the first to recover
-speech, "it is not lost. It may have only drifted up the
-river; or it may have sunk at the landing."
-
-Robert mournfully looked, where he had already looked
-more than once, and said, "Well, we can try. But what
-is the use? something has been against us ever since we
-left home. Harold, shall we search the river?"
-
-Harold seemed lost in thought. His keen eye had
-glanced in every direction, where it was possible the boat
-could have been driven; then lessening in its fire, it
-gave evidence of deep abstraction. Robert's question
-recalled him, and he slowly answered, "Yes; but it is my
-opinion we shall not find it. You know I have all along
-had the idea that we ought not to leave this island.
-It has seemed to me, ever since the fish let go our anchor,
-that the hand of God was in this accident, and that we
-are not yet at the end of it. I am troubled, like the
-rest of you; but I have also been questioning whether
-it is meant for our harm or for our good. I do not think
-it is for harm, or we might have been left to perish
-at sea; and if it is for good, I think we ought to submit
-with cheerfulness."
-
-They conversed awhile upon the bluff, in view of the
-dismal waters, then slowly turned towards the tent, which
-was now the only place on earth they could call their home.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XVI`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XVI
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- A SAD BREAKFAST--SAGACITY OF DOGS--SEARCH FOR THE
- BOAT--EXCITING ADVENTURE--A PRETTY PET--UNEXPECTED
- INTELLIGENCE
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Once more the young people assembled in
-their tent; once more they read the Scriptures,
-and knelt together in prayer. Their tones were
-humble and subdued. They felt more deeply than ever
-their dependence upon an arm that is stronger and
-farther reaching than man's.
-
-Their simple meal was soon ready, consisting of the
-most tempting bits that Mary could select, as an
-enticement to their reluctant appetites. They sat down, and
-endeavoured to appear cheerful, but little was said,
-and less was eaten. Harold's face was towards the
-marsh. Robert observed him fix his eye steadily upon a
-distant point of land, where the opposite bluff of the
-river terminated on the sea. He looked as if he saw
-something unusual, but after a scrutinizing gaze of
-half a minute, turned away his eye, and relapsed into
-thought.
-
-"Did you observe anything across the marsh?"
-inquired Robert, willing to relieve the silence.
-
-"I thought I saw a little curl of smoke upon the
-point," he returned; "but now suppose it was the steam
-from the bluff, drawn up by the sun.
-
-"Robert," he continued, "it is possible after all
-that we may find our boat. If not sunk at the landing,
-it is certainly somewhere up the river, in the direction
-of the wind. The tide has not yet begun to ebb. If it
-has lodged in the marsh, we can best see it while the water
-is high, and if it has not lodged, it may float back with
-the tide. Suppose we set off at once to search."
-
-Mary's reluctance to be left alone yielded to the
-necessity of the case, and begging them to be careful of
-themselves, and to return as soon as possible, she
-assumed a cheerful air, and tried to prepare them for their
-departure.
-
-The boys promised to return by midday, unless
-delayed by finding the boat; and taking their guns and
-hatchet, together with a luncheon in case of delay, they
-set out, accompanied by Mum. Ere proceeding more
-than a few steps, however, Robert stopped to say,
-"Harold, we shall not need the dogs. Let us leave them for
-protectors to Mary and Frank. True, there is no
-danger; but they will feel safer for having them at hand.
-Frank, bring me Mum's chain. Here, Mum! Here, Mum!"
-
-Mum came rather reluctantly; for dog though he was,
-he appeared to apprehend the state of the case. Mary
-observing this, exclaimed, "Cousin, I do believe that
-Mum understands what brother says. Only see how
-disappointed he looks!"
-
-"O, yes," returned Harold; "dogs understand more
-than most people suspect. He probably heard Robert
-use the word 'chain'; and he has heard it often enough
-to know what it means. But they gather more from the
-eye and tone than from words. Mum, poor fellow, I am
-sorry to leave you; for I know you love hunting better
-than staying at home. But you know nothing of hunting
-boats, Mum; so we want you to stay and help Fidelle to
-guard your young mistress and master against the
-squirrels and opossums. If any of them come you must bite
-them well; do you hear, Mum?"
-
-The poor dog wagged his short tail mournfully, as
-much as to say he would do his best; but at the same time
-cast a wistful look at the guns. With a charge to Mary
-not to let Mum loose without necessity, and to Frank
-not to approach the bluff except in the company of his
-sister, the boys were once more on the move, when Mary
-inquired, "But what shall we do if we see the boat
-coming down the river, or if we need you for any other
-reason?"
-
-"True, true," said Robert; "I am glad you suggested
-it. We will load William's gun for you, and you must
-fire it for your signal. We shall probably be within
-hearing."
-
-Robert well knew that Mary was able to do what he
-proposed, for her father had made it a part of his duty
-to instruct her, or cause her to be instructed, in every
-art necessary to preserve and enjoy life. For this
-purpose she had learned how to load and use the several
-varieties of firearms--to manage a horse in harness and
-under the saddle--and even to swim. Compared with
-most other girls she was qualified to be quite a heroine.
-
-With many adieus and kind wishes from both sides,
-the boys finally set off. They struck directly through the
-woods for their old fishing point, at the junction of the
-creek with the river. Standing on the most commanding
-part of the bluff, they looked in every direction, but
-no sign of the boat appeared. Then they turned their
-steps to the southeast, following, as closely as they could,
-the bank of the creek, though compelled oftentimes to
-make large circuits in order to avoid the short creeks and
-bay-galls that set in from the marsh. These bay-galls are
-wet spongy bottoms, shaded with loblolly bays, and
-tangled with briers, and the edges are usually fringed
-with the gall-berry bush--a shrub closely resembling the
-whortleberry, and bearing a black fruit of the same size,
-but nauseously bitter. Compelled to make great
-circuits around these miry bottoms, and interrupted by a
-close growth of vines and trees, the boys advanced
-scarcely a mile and a half to the hour. They left not a
-foot of the shore unexplored; still no vestige of the boat
-appeared.
-
-About eleven o'clock they approached the tongue of
-land on which they had discovered the orange trees,
-and where they proposed to quench their thirst with the
-pleasant acid of the fruit, and afterwards to return to the
-tent. They had just headed a short bay-gall, and were
-enjoying the first glimpses of the south river, when they
-were startled by a trampling in the bushes before them;
-and a herd of six deer rushed past and disappeared in
-the dark bottom. Soon after a half grown fawn, white
-as milk, and bleating piteously, was seen staggering
-through the bushes, having a large wildcat seated upon
-its shoulders, and tearing furiously at its neck. Robert's
-gun had been levelled, when the herd appeared, but they
-passed too quickly for a shot; he was therefore all ready
-when the fawn approached, and aiming not at it, but at
-the fierce creature upon its back, both animals rolled
-together upon the ground. He would have rushed
-immediately upon them, had he not been restrained by the
-grasp of Harold.
-
-"Not yet!" said he, "not yet! keep your other
-barrel ready, a wildcat is hard to kill, and will fight
-until he begins to gasp."
-
-It was fortunate for Robert that he was thus arrested,
-for the cat was only wounded, and soon recovered
-sufficiently to limp away. "Now give him your second
-barrel, Robert; give it to him in his shoulder." Before he
-could do so, however, the cat slipped into the hollow of a
-neighbouring tree.
-
-"He is safe now," said Harold; "we can kill him at
-our leisure. But keep your eye on the hole, and be ready
-to shoot, while I attend to this fawn."
-
-When Harold took hold of the beautiful little creature,
-he discovered that the wounds were very slight. The ball
-had penetrated the back of the head and stunned it,
-without touching any vital part, and it was beginning to
-recover; the wounds made by the wildcat were only skin
-deep, and could easily be healed.
-
-"Shall I bleed it for venison?" asked Harold, "or save
-it as a pet for Mary and Frank?"
-
-"O, save it by all means," replied Robert, whose
-sympathies had been from the first excited by the piteous,
-childlike tones of the fawn. "Save it for sister, and let
-us make haste to finish this beast."
-
-"Then lend me your handkerchief," said Harold;
-"mine alone is not sufficient for both collar and cord."
-
-Robert approached him for the purpose, when he
-observed the cat creep slyly from his hole, and hobble
-away with all haste. "Quick, Harold," cried Robert,
-tossing him the handkerchief, "tie the fawn, and follow
-me," then dashed through the bushes in pursuit.
-
-"Take care, you may get too near," Harold shouted;
-but Robert was already lost to sight behind the
-underwood. By the time the fawn was secured, Harold heard
-him hallooing about one hundred paces away, and going
-rapidly in that direction, saw him watching the
-convulsive throes of the wild creature as it lay gasping on the
-ground.
-
-Harold looked on and pleasantly remarked, "You will
-soon get your name up for a hunter, if you keep
-improving at this rate. That is a splendid cat! What
-claws and teeth! Let us see how long he is." Putting
-his hands together at the thumbs, and spreading them
-out to span a foot, he ascertained that it measured two
-feet nine inches from the nose to the root of the short
-tail; and that, standing with its head erect, it must have
-been fully two and a half feet high. Its teeth and nails
-were savage looking things.
-
-"I am glad he did not fasten those ugly looking things
-in my leg," said Robert; "but I was so excited by the
-pursuit, that I rushed at one time almost upon him. He
-had stopped behind a bush; all at once he sprang at me
-with a growl, showing his white teeth, bristling his hair,
-and glaring at me with his large fierce eyes. He dodged
-behind another bush, and when I next saw him he was
-gasping and convulsed as when you came up."
-
-"It would have been a desperate fight, if he had seized
-you," remarked Harold; "you would have borne the
-marks to the end of your life."
-
-Returning to the fawn, which struggled violently on
-their approach, they soon succeeded in allaying its
-terror by gentle tones and kind treatment. It yielded
-passively to its fate, and consented to be led wherever they
-chose.
-
-The oranges were delicious after their long walk, and
-now excessive thirst. A few minutes served to rest their
-weary limbs, and they had just begun to discuss the
-propriety of returning to the tent, when the fawn pricked
-up its ears with the signs of renewed alarm, a neighbouring
-bush was agitated, and ere they could fully grasp
-their guns and spring to their feet, Mum came dashing
-up at full speed.
-
-The boys were much surprised, and were afraid some
-accident had happened. Mum, however, showed no signs
-of anything wrong; he came up wagging his cropped
-tail, and looking exceedingly pleased. He cast a hungry
-look at the fawn, as though his mouth watered for a
-taste, but he offered no interference. On close
-inspection, Harold observed a string tied round his neck, to
-which was fastened a little roll of paper. He hastily
-took it off, and calling to Robert, they read these lines
-in pencil:
-
-"Come home quickly. I see some one across the river;
-he is waving a flag. Mary."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XVII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XVII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- MARY AND FRANK--EXAMINATION OF THE TENT--SMOKE
- SIGNALS--DEVICES--BRUTE MESSENGER--RAPT--BLAZING
- THE TREES--VOYAGE--DISASTROUS EXPEDITION--NEWS
- FROM HOME--RETURN TO THE TENT
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-When Robert and Harold left the tent that
-morning, to look for the lost boat, Mary and
-Frank watched with anxious eyes their retiring
-forms. It was painful to be left alone in that vast
-solitude. But the act was necessary, and Mary resolved
-to bear it with cheerfulness. In order therefore to
-withdraw their minds from their situation, she proposed to
-Frank to join her in exposing to the sun those articles in
-the tent which had been wet by the rain.
-
-Among these was a bundle of William's. "Poor
-William!" said Frank, "I wonder what became of him.
-Don't you think, sister, he was drowned?"
-
-"I do not know, buddy," she answered with a sigh;
-"though I presume not. William was a good swimmer,
-and near shore. O, I do wish we could hear from our
-dear father, and he could hear from us! See here,
-Frank." She pointed to a valise-trunk. "This is
-father's, it contains his razors, and all the little things
-that he uses every day. I wish I could open it, and
-air everything for him; both top and bottom seem to be wet."
-
-She tried the various keys in her bunch, and to her
-delight found one that fitted the lock. Some of its
-contents were quite damp, and no doubt they were saved
-from serious injury by her affectionate care. In it she
-spied a morocco case, which proved quite useful in the
-end; it was a case of choice medicines. Mary was careful
-to disturb nothing, except so far as was needful for its
-preservation; for, though her father had no concealments
-that she knew of, this was his private property,
-and she held its privacy sacred. After drying
-everything in it, they were replaced as before.
-
-This work had occupied them about two hours, when
-Frank, whose eyes were continually directed towards the
-sea, with a lingering hope that he might see his father
-sailing after them, exclaimed, "Sister, is not that a smoke
-across the river?"
-
-From the bluff where, three miles distant, the
-opposite bank of the river overhung the sea, a bluish vapour
-was curling upward. It was evidently a smoke. Mary
-gazed at it with feelings both of hope and distrust.
-Who made it? What did it mean? She ran for the spy
-glass, drew it to its focus, steadied her trembling hands
-against a tree, directed it towards the point, and almost
-instantly exclaimed, "Some person is there. I can see a
-signal flying, like a handkerchief tied to a pole. But
-who can it be? If it is one of our people, why does he
-not come over? O Frank, how I wish brother and cousin
-Harold were here."
-
-"Let us fire off the gun, sister," Frank replied, "that
-will bring them back."
-
-They took the gun, loaded by Robert for the purpose,
-and fired it repeatedly. Mary then took another peep
-through the glass, and cried out--"He sees us, Frank,
-whoever it is; he is waving his flag. He must have heard
-our guns, or seen their smoke. I wonder I cannot see
-him. O, yes, there he is, lying on the ground, or half
-lying. Now he has put down the flag, and I can see him
-dragging himself along the ground by one arm. What
-can it mean? O, when will brother Robert and cousin
-Harold come back!"
-
-Mary's impatience made the time seem very long. She
-employed herself in every way that she could devise for
-an hour, and then, turning to Frank with a bright look,
-clapped her hands joyfully, and said, "I have it! I'll
-bring them back! I mean to send a runner after them.
-I can do it--O, yes, I can do it!"
-
-Frank looked troubled. "How can you?" he
-inquired. "I am the only one you have; and I am sure
-I cannot find the way any more than you can."
-
-"No, not you, nor myself," she said; "but one that I
-know can find them, and can take a note to them
-too." She opened her trunk, took out a piece of paper,
-pencilled upon it the note recorded in the last chapter,
-tied it tightly with a string, which she fastened around
-Mum's neck, and said, "Here is my messenger! He
-will find them, I warrant." Then loosening the chain,
-she said, "Hie on, Mum! hie on!"
-
-Mum looked at her inquisitively, and was evidently in
-doubt what to make of her command. She called him to
-the track of the boys, pointed to it, followed it for a few
-steps, and encouraged him to proceed, when the intelligent
-brute took the meaning, and with a whine of joy
-sprang away at a rapid trot.
-
-The boys reached the tent about one o'clock, leading
-the fawn by the two handkerchiefs. They had been
-strongly tempted more than once to leave it behind, tied
-to a bush, or to free it entirely, as it somewhat retarded
-their movements; but having already taught it the art
-of following, it came after them with rapid strides, and
-for the latter half of their journey they had not to pull
-it in the least. Mary and Frank heard their distant
-halloo, and ran to meet them. They were delighted with
-the new pet, and spent a moment in patting its snowy
-sides; but the interest excited by the person across the
-river absorbed every other consideration. As soon as
-Harold saw the smoke still faintly rising, he said, "I
-saw that smoke this morning. It was so faint I could
-scarcely discern it darken the sky, and took it for mist.
-That person has been there all night."
-
-Robert had by this time adjusted the glass, and each
-looked in turn. They could see nothing more than a
-little smoke. Mary described the position in which she
-saw the person lying, and dragging himself along, after
-the guns were fired. "Then," said Harold, "I will let
-off another gun; and do you, Robert, place yourself so
-that you can see whether he notices it."
-
-Robert laid himself flat on the sand, rested the glass
-upon a log of wood, that both he and it might be steady,
-and said, "Now fire!" About a quarter of a minute
-after the discharge he exclaimed, "I see him! He is
-lying upon the sand beneath the shade of a cedar. I see
-him move. He rests on one arm, as though he were
-sick or hurt. Now he drags himself as you describe,
-sister. There is his flag flying again. He uses only one
-arm. The other hangs down uselessly by his side. Who
-can it be? I wish he was in the sunshine, for then I could
-see his complexion. But I am sure it is not a white man."
-
-"O, it is Riley!" said Frank. "I know it is Riley
-come after us. Now we can go home again."
-
-Harold took the glass and used it as Robert had done.
-The person had by this time put down the flag, and was
-reclining languidly against some support behind him.
-Harold saw him grasp his left arm with his right hand,
-move it gently, and lie back as before. "That person is
-badly hurt," he remarked. "Instead of helping us, he
-wants us to help him. It must be some one who was
-cast away in the storm last night. Oh, for our boat!
-Robert, we must go over and help him. We can make a
-raft. It is not three miles across. We have the oars
-and paddle of our boat, and we can surely make that
-distance and back this evening, by hard work. Let us see
-if there is not timber enough near at hand for a raft."
-
-They looked at a fallen tree not far distant, and wished
-it were only near the river bank. "But what do I say?"
-said Robert. "The palmetto, which I felled for the
-cabbage, is sixty or seventy feet long, straight as an
-arrow, and what is better, just at the river side."
-
-Off they went with ax, hatchet, and nails. Mary
-called after them to say, that if they would show her
-the way, she and Frank would follow them with
-something to eat.
-
-"Do, cousin, if you please," said Harold. "I, for
-one, am hungry enough. We will blaze a path for you
-as we pass along. Do follow us soon."
-
-"Do you mean that you will chop the trees as you pass?"
-
-"Yes, yes. We will chop them so as to show the white
-wood beneath the bark. That is called a blaze. You
-cannot mistake your way."
-
-The work of blazing the path scarcely detained them
-at all; an experienced woodsman can do it with a single
-blow of his ax as he moves, without stopping. Many
-of the trees were cut so as to show little more than the
-mark of the hatchet. Coming to the fallen palmetto, the
-boys cut it into four lengths, one of twenty, two of
-seventeen, and the remainder of ten feet long. It was easy
-work; the palmetto is a soft wood, and every blow of the
-ax, after going beneath the hard surface, made a deep
-cut. Then with the aid of levers, they rolled the logs to
-the water's edge; they pinned them together, sharpened
-the bow for a cutwater, and fastened some cross pieces
-on top for seats, and as receptacles for the thowl pins.
-
-While thus engaged, Mary and Frank, guided by the
-blazed trees, and attracted by the sound of the ax, came
-with a basket full of provision, and setting it before
-them, remarked, "I am sorry we have no water yet to
-offer you, but here are some of the oranges we brought
-the other day."
-
-It is almost incredible what a deal of work can be
-accomplished in a limited time, where a person works with
-real vigour and good will. The boys were themselves
-astonished to find that shortly after three o'clock they were
-seated on their raft, with Mary and Frank aboard,
-rowing rapidly towards the landing at the tent. A glance
-now at the spring showed that they could supply
-themselves with water, and while Harold scooped out a basin,
-and dammed it against the occasional overflow of a wave,
-Robert went with Mary and Frank to the tent, from
-which he brought down the guns, a jug for water, the
-spy-glass, and the morocco medicine case, of which Mary
-had told him, and which he supposed might be needed by
-the sick person.
-
-Once more Robert and Harold embarked, leaving the
-younger ones on the shore. "Do not be alarmed," said
-they, seeing the tears start into Mary's eyes at the
-prospect of another separation. "Make a good fire on shore,
-and put your trust in God. We will try to return before
-dark; and we hope to bring you good news from home.
-If the person yonder is a messenger from Tampa, we
-will let you know by firing two guns; look out, and listen
-for them about five minutes after you see us land." With
-a silent prayer to God from each party for safety and
-success, the voyagers waved adieu to the others, and were
-soon moving through the water at the rate of more than
-two miles the hour.
-
-However earnest they were to relieve the person
-apparently in distress, the boys did not approach the opposite
-shore without caution. They knew themselves to be in
-the land of savages, who were exceedingly ingenious and
-patient in their schemes of violence. Each took in turn
-the glass, when relieved by the other in rowing, and
-directed it upon the point to which they were going.
-Approaching within a quarter of a mile of shore, they rested
-upon their oars, and deliberately surveyed both the
-person and the place. They could distinctly see him
-reclining against the cedar, and beckoning with his right hand.
-
-"Harold," said Robert, "that is a negro, and I do
-believe it is Sam, the carpenter. O poor fellow! how
-badly hurt he appears to be. I wonder what can be the
-matter!"
-
-They pulled along very fast, and when within a
-hundred yards of shore stopped and looked again. "It is
-Sam," said Robert. "All's right! Let us push on now!"
-
-Running the raft ashore, and making it fast to their
-ax, sunk in the sand for a stake, they hurried up the
-bluff. There indeed lay Sam, badly hurt and unable to
-move. They ran to him, and were about to throw their
-arms around him, when he beckoned them off imploringly,
-and said, "Stop! stop! for marcy sake don't shake
-me hard. Huddie[#] Mas Robbut! Huddie Mas Harrol!
-Bless de Lord to see you once mo'e!" the tears streaming
-down the poor fellow's face.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Howdye.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"Dear old Sam!" said the boys, "we are so glad to
-see you. But what is the matter?"
-
-"O, I am kill!" he replied; "my arm and leg bote got
-broke las' night. You got any water?"
-
-"Plenty--plenty. We brought it for you," and they
-both ran for the jug, but Harold was foremost, and
-Robert returned.
-
-"Mas Robbut," Sam asked, "wey de children?"
-
-"We left them at the tent yonder. They were the first
-to see you; and they fired the guns that you heard."
-
-"Bless dey young soul," he said, "I do lub 'em."
-
-"But how is father?"
-
-"Berry well--berry well--O Lord my leg!--'sept he
-in mighty trouble 'bout you all."
-
-"Here is the water, Sam," said Harold returning,
-"let me hold the jug while you drink. There, don't take
-too much at first--it may hurt you. How is uncle?"
-
-Sam told him. While they were conversing, Robert
-ran to the raft, brought from it his gun, went to the most
-conspicuous part of the bluff, and waving first a white
-handkerchief, until he received an answering signal
-from Mary and Frank, fired the two barrels at the
-interval of several seconds.
-
-"Please mossa, let me hab some mo'e water?" Sam
-asked; then taking a hearty draught, he said, "Bless de
-Lord for dis nice cool water! It is so good!"
-
-They inquired of him the nature and occasion of his
-accident. "It was de boat las' night--Riley's boat," said
-he. "It kill him and cripple me. We come to look for
-you all. De win' blow and de sea rise; and me and
-Riley went to draw the boat higher on sho', w'en a big
-wave lif' de boat and pitch it right into Riley's breast.
-It kill him I s'pose--I nebber see him no mo'e. W'en I
-come to my senses, I bin lie right on de beach, wi' my arm
-and leg broke, and de water dashin' ober me. I drag
-myself up here las' night, by my well arm and leg; but if
-it hadn't bin for de win' I nebber bin git here at all--it
-lif' me up like a fedder."
-
-"That is talking enough for this time, Sam," said
-Robert; "you are too sick and weak, and we have no time to
-spare. Let us carry you to our tent, and there you may
-talk as much as you will. Is there anything we can do
-for you before we move?"
-
-"Only to give me a little mo'e water." He had
-already drunk a quart. He also pointed them to a certain
-spot, where they found Riley's rifle and its equipments,
-together with an ax and several gourds. These were
-transferred to the raft; and Harold said, "Come, Sam,
-tell us how we can help you. The sun is fast going down,
-and we have a long way to go. Mary and Frank don't
-wish to be left in the dark, and are no doubt looking for
-us to start."
-
-"De childun! Bless 'em!" said Sam. "I do want to
-see dey sweet face once mo 'e. But I 'fraid it will kill me
-to move. See how my arm and leg swell a'ready."
-
-After much demurring, Sam consented to attempt the
-removal; and though he groaned and shuddered at the
-thought, it was effected with far less pain than he
-expected. They spread his blanket beside him, helped him
-into the middle of it, lapped and pinned its edges over
-a strong pole with splinters of cedar, and taking each an
-end of the pole, lifted him gently from the ground, and
-bore him at full length to the raft, where they had
-previously prepared a couch of moss.
-
-The sun sunk into the waters ere they had gone half a
-mile; but the boys pulled with a hearty good will, and
-moreover with the advantage of a little wind in their
-favour. It was dark when they landed, or rather, dark
-as it could be with a bright moon nearly at the full.
-Robert took occasion while at the helm to re-load his two
-barrels with powder, and repeat the signal agreed upon.
-As the darkness deepened they could see afar off the
-figures of Mary and Frank standing upon the beach, before
-a fire which they had made as a guide to the voyagers,
-and listening apparently to every thump of the oars.
-Long before words could be distinguished, Frank's clear
-voice rang over the waters in a tone of inquiry. The
-two boys united their voices at a high musical pitch, and
-sung out, "Sam! Sam!" repeating it at intervals until
-they perceived from the tones of the children on shore
-that the name had been heard. Presently Frank's voice
-shouted shrilly, "Howdy, Sam?" Poor Sam tried to
-answer, but his voice was too weak. Robert and Harold
-answered for him. Mary would have called out too;
-but the truth is she was crying for joy, and was not able
-to utter a word.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XVIII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XVIII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- NIGHT LANDING--CARRYING A WOUNDED PERSON--SETTING
- ONE'S OWN LIMBS WHEN BROKEN--SPLINTING A
- LIMB--REST TO THE WEARY
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-It was a picturesque scene as the raft drew near
-shore. The soft moonlight upon the bluff--the
-faint sparkle of the briny water broken by the
-oars--the lurid light from the resinous fire--the dark
-shadows and excited movements of Mary and Frank--formed
-altogether a group worthy of a painter's skill.
-
-Frank could scarcely be restrained from rushing
-through the water to welcome the new comer; but when
-he heard how weak he was, and in what bad condition,
-he waited in quietness. Harold took him in his arms,
-and Robert made a stepping place for Mary with the
-oars, and they both shook hands with the poor fellow,
-and told him how sorry they were to see him so badly hurt.
-
-Leaving Harold and Frank at the raft, Robert and
-Mary hastened to the tent to prepare a place for the
-invalid, that he need not be disturbed after being once
-removed. They lit a candle, piled the trunks in a corner
-of the room, and taking most of the moss that constituted
-their beds, laid it in another corner, remarking, "We can
-easily obtain more; or we can even sleep on the ground
-tonight, if necessary, for his sake."
-
-"I wish we had an old door, or even a plank long
-enough for him to lie upon, as we bring him from the
-raft," said Robert, "it would be so much easier to his
-broken bones, if they could be kept straight. But the
-blanket is next best, and with that we must be content."
-
-By the time the transfer was completed, the boys were
-exceedingly weary, having been disturbed all the
-preceding night, and engaged in vigorous and incessant
-effort ever since they arose from their short sleep. They
-sat for half an hour revelling in the luxury of rest.
-Sam appeared to suffer so much and to be so weak, that
-they discouraged him from talking, and took their own
-seats outside the tent, that he might be able to sleep.
-
-"What have you done with the fawn, sister?"
-inquired Robert, willing to divert their minds from the
-painful thoughts that were beginning to follow the
-excitement of hearing from home.
-
-"O, we fed it with sassafras leaves and grass," said
-she, "and gave it water. After that we sewed the torn
-skin to its place upon the neck, and it appears to be
-doing very well."
-
-"You are quite a surgeon, cousin Mary," Harold
-remarked. "I think we shall have to call you our 'Sister
-of Mercy.' If, however, our handkerchiefs are still tied
-to it, I will suggest that it may be best for it, as well as
-for us, that you make a soft pad for its neck, and put
-on the dog's collar."
-
-"We have done that already," she replied. "I
-thought of it as soon as we returned to the tent and saw
-the dog's chain. But as for my being a surgeon, it
-requires very little skill to know that the sooner a fresh
-wound is attended to, and the parts brought to the right
-place for healing the better."
-
-"That is a fact," said Robert, starting, as a deep
-groan from the tent reached his ears; "and that reminds
-me that perhaps Sam is suffering at this moment for the
-want of having his bones set. We must attend to them at
-once."
-
-"Set a broken arm and leg!" exclaimed Harold in
-surprise. "Why, Robert, do you know how to do it?"
-
-"Certainly," he replied. "There is no mystery
-about it; and father, you know, teaches us children
-everything of the kind, as soon as we are able to learn
-it. I have never set the bones of a *person*, but I did once
-of a dog, and succeeded very well."
-
-Harold asked him to describe the process. Robert
-replied, "If the bones appear to have moved from their
-proper place, all that you have to do is to pull them apart
-lengthways by main strength so that they will naturally
-slide together, or else can be made to do so by the pressure
-of your hand. Then you must bandage the limb with
-strips of cloth, beginning at its extremity, so as to keep
-the parts in place; and over this you must bind a splint,
-to keep the bone from being bent or jostled out of place.
-That is all."
-
-They went into the tent, and made inquiry of Sam
-whether his bones did not need attention. He replied
-that maybe his leg was in need of setting, but that as for
-his arm he had *sot* that himself, and that it was in need
-only of splintering.
-
-"You set it yourself! Why, how did you manage
-that?" inquired Robert.
-
-"You remember, Mas Robbut, I bin hab my arm broke
-once befo'e; so I knowed jes what to do," replied Sam,
-and then he went on to describe his process. He said
-that finding the bones out of place, he had tied the hand
-of his broken arm to a root of the cedar, and strained
-himself back until the bones were able to pass, when he
-pressed them into place by means of his well hand.
-
-After that he tore some strips from his clothing, and
-tied the hand over his breast, at the same time stuffing
-his bosom full of moss, to keep the bone straight, and
-over all passing a bandage, to keep the arm against his
-side. He had made a similar attempt to set the bone
-of his leg, but it pained him so much that he had given
-up the attempt.
-
-On examination, Robert learned that the arm was
-broken between the elbow and shoulder, and that the leg
-was fractured between the knee and ankle. "The leg,"
-said he, "is safe enough. Below the knee are two bones,
-and only one of these is broken. Would you like to have
-the bandage and splints put on your arm tonight?"
-
-Sam replied that he was sure he should sleep better if
-Mas Robert was not too tired to attend to it, for he
-would be "mighty onrestless" while his bones were in
-that "fix."
-
-The wearied boy pondered a moment, and asked his
-sister to tear one of the sheets or table-cloths into strips
-about as wide as her three fingers, and to sew the ends
-together, to make a bandage five or six yards long, while he
-and Harold prepared the splints. They then went to
-the palmetto tree, half a mile distant, and selecting one
-of the broadest and straightest of its flat, polished limbs,
-returned to the tent, and produced from it a lath about
-the length of the arm. Having bandaged the limb from
-the finger-ends to the shoulder, they bound it to this
-splint, which extended from the armpit to the extremity,
-and Robert pronounced the operation complete.
-
-Sam was profuse in his praise of Robert's surgery,
-bestowing upon it every conceivable term of laudation, and
-seeming withal to be truly grateful. "Tankee, Mas
-Robert! Tankee, Mas Harold! Tankee, my dear little
-misses! Tankee, Mas Frank too! Tankee, ebbery body!
-I sure I bin die on dat sand-bank, 'sept you all bin so kind
-to de poor nigger."
-
-"No more of that, Sam," said Robert, "you were
-hurt in trying to help us; it is but right we should help
-you."
-
-At the close of this scene, the young people prepared
-for bed. It was past ten o'clock, and they were sadly
-in need of rest; but so strongly had their sympathies
-been excited for their black friend, that even little Frank
-kept wide awake, waiting his turn to be useful. When,
-however, their work was done, and they had lain down
-to rest, they needed no lullaby to hush them into slumber.
-Within twenty minutes after the light was extinguished,
-and during the livelong night, nothing was to be heard
-in that tent but the hard breathing of the wearied
-sleepers. Thanks to God for sleep! None but the weary
-know its blessedness.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XIX`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XIX
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- THE SURPRISE AND DISAPPOINTMENT--NAMING THE
- FAWN--SAM'S STORY--DEPRESSION AFTER EXCITEMENT--GREAT
- MISFORTUNE
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Had there been nothing to excite them the
-company might have overslept themselves on the
-following morning. But shortly after daylight
-they were awaked by an incident that hurried them
-all out of bed. It was nothing less than hearing Frank
-exclaim, in a laughing, joyous tone, "O father,
-howdy! howdy! I am so glad you have come!"
-
-The dull ears of the sleepers were caught by these
-welcome words, and all sprang to their feet.
-
-"Father! Father! Is he here?" they asked.
-"Where, Frank? where!"
-
-"Yonder," said he, sitting bolt-upright in bed,
-rubbing his half-opened eyes with one hand, and with the
-other pointing to a corner of the tent. "Isn't that
-father? I saw him there just now."
-
-It was only a dream. Frank had been thinking more
-than usual of home during the day and night past, and
-it was natural that his visions of the night should be of
-the same character with his dreams of the day. He
-fancied that his father had found the lost boat, and
-having tied it at the landing, was coming to the tent.
-Poor fellow! he was sadly disappointed to learn that it
-was all a dream. The picture was so vivid, and his
-father looked so real, that for a moment he was
-perfectly confused. Mary tried to comfort him by saying,
-"Never mind, buddy; we *will* see him coming some of
-these days. But though father is not here, you
-remember that Sam is, and that he is going to tell us about
-home, as soon as he is able to talk. Come, let us get up,
-and see how he is." The history of the preceding day
-dawned slowly upon the mind of the bewildered child,
-and the sense of disappointment was gradually lost in
-the hope of hearing Sam's story.
-
-The wounded man had spent a night of suffering.
-His leg pained him so intensely, that several times he
-had been on the point of calling for assistance; but
-hearing from every one that peculiar breathing which
-betokens deep sleep, and remembering that they had
-undergone immense fatigue, he stifled his groans, and
-bore his sufferings in silence.
-
-While Robert and Harold were occupied with kind
-offices around the couch, Mary and Frank went to see
-after the fawn. Its neck was somewhat sore to the
-touch, but otherwise it appeared to be doing well. They
-gave it more water, hay and sassafras leaves. Frank
-offered it also a piece of bread; but wild deer are not
-used to cookery, and the fawn rejected it; though, after
-becoming thoroughly tamed, it became so fond of bread
-of every kind, that it would follow Frank all over the
-woods for a piece no bigger than his finger. "What
-shall we call her?" asked Frank.
-
-"We will have a consultation about that," replied
-Mary, as she saw the others approaching. "Cousin
-Harold, what name would you give?"
-
-"Snow or Lily, I think, would suit her colour very
-well," he answered.
-
-"Brother Robert, what is yours?"
-
-"As she came from among the flowers," he said, "I
-think Flora would do very well."
-
-"Yes," added Mary, "and very pretty names all
-Frank, what is yours?"
-
-"Anna," said he, "I would like to talk to her
-sometimes, and to make believe that she was Sister Anna."
-
-"That would sound almost too much like Nannie,"
-Mary objected, and then asked, "Did you say, brother,
-that you gave her to me?" He replied, "Yes."
-"Then," she added, "I will call her Dora, for I heard
-father say that that name means a gift."
-
-"Dora let it be," said Robert, patting its delicate
-head. "Miss Dora, I wish you a speedy cure, and a
-pleasant captivity."
-
-About nine o'clock Sam awakened from a refreshing
-sleep, and the anxious company assembled at his side to
-hear what he had to tell about home. "I a'nt got much
-to tell," said Sam, "I lef so soon a'ter you all, dat
-you know most all sept what happen to me and Riley
-on de way."
-
-"Let us hear it all," said Robert.
-
-"But before you begin," interrupted Mary, "do tell
-us about William. Was he drowned or not?"
-
-(For the sake of the reader who may not be familiar
-with the lingo of southern and sea-coast negroes, the
-narrative will be given in somewhat better English,
-retaining, however, the peculiarities of thought and
-drapery.)
-
-"O, no, Misses," he replied to Mary's question. "He
-only fell backward into the water, and was a little
-strangled. He rose directly, and gave the alarm. I
-suppose the reason that you did not hear him was that
-he was under the wharf, holding tight to a post, for
-fear some of the fish might come and take hold of him
-too. He came with me to Riley's Island."
-
-"Now do you begin at the beginning," said Robert,
-"and tell us one thing after another, just as it happened.
-If there is anything of which we wish to hear more
-particularly, we will stop you to inquire."
-
-"Well," said Sam, "you know that when you left I
-was working in the back room. I was putting in the
-window sash, when I heard your father talking to some
-one at the door, and saying, 'Stay here, I will be out
-in a moment!' He went into his room, came out with
-something in his hand, and spoke a word to the man at
-the door, when we heard William's voice, crying out,
-'Help! help!' as if he was half smothered. Your
-father said, 'What can be the matter?' I heard him
-and the stranger running towards the bluff, and I ran
-too. When I reached a place where I could see you
-(for the little cedars were between the house and the
-water), your father had just fallen upon his knees.
-He had his two hands joined together, and was praying
-very hard; he was pale as a sheet, and groaned as if
-his heart was breaking. For a while I could hardly
-take my eyes off from him; but I could see you in the
-boat, going over the water like a dove through the air,
-leaving a white streak of foam behind. Presently your
-father rose from his knees, and said, 'It is a devil fish!
-He cannot hold that gait long. Sam, do you and
-William (for William had by this time come up from
-the water), get the canoe ready in a minute, and let
-us pursue them;' then he wrung his hands again, and
-said, 'O, my God, have mercy, and spare my children!'
-
-"William and I ran a few steps toward the canoe, but
-I came back to tell master that the canoe could not
-float--a piece of timber had fallen from the wharf, and punched
-a great hole in it. Then the soldier spoke, and said,
-'The Major has a fine sail boat, Doctor. If you can
-do no better, I will ride very fast, and ask him to send
-it.' 'Do, if you please,' master said. 'Tell the Major
-he is my only help on earth. Lay your horse to the
-ground, good soldier, I will pay all damages.' The
-soldier turned short off, clapped his spurs to his horse,
-and made him lay himself almost straight to the ground.
-
-"When your father came to the canoe, he said quickly,
-'We can mend that hole, and set off long before the
-boat comes from Tampa. Peter, make a fire here at
-once--quick! quick! Judy, run to the house, and bring
-down a pot, and the cake of wax, and a double handful
-of oakum. William, do you go to the house too, and
-bring the side of harness leather, two hammers, and a
-paper of the largest tacks. And Sam,' said he to me,
-'let us take hold of the boat, and turn it over ready for
-mending.' The hole was big as my head, and there
-were two long cracks besides; but we worked very fast,
-and the boat was ready for the water in less than an
-hour. Your father worked as hard as any of us, but
-every once in a while he turned to watch you, and
-looked very sorrowful. At last you went so far away
-that we could barely see you, like a little speck, getting
-smaller and smaller. When you were entirely out of
-our sight, your father took his other spy glass, went on
-top of the shed, and watched you till we were ready to
-go. Then he came to us, and said to me and William,
-'I have concluded to send you off alone; you can row
-faster without me. I will wait for the Major's boat.
-The children are now passing Riley's Island, and
-turning down the coast. Make haste to Riley, and say from
-me, that if he brings me back my children I will give
-him whatever he asks. If he needs either of you, do
-you, Sam, go with him, and do you, William, return
-to me; otherwise do you both keep on so far as you can
-with safety, and if you succeed, I will give you also
-whatever you ask. If you can hear anything of them
-from Riley, make a smoke on the beach; if you learn
-anything good make two smokes, about a hundred yards
-apart; I will watch for them. And now, my good
-fellows, good-bye! and may the Lord give you a safe
-passage and good success!' Neither I nor William
-could say one word. We took hold of master's hands,
-knelt down, and kissed them. And, somehow, I saw
-his hand was very wet; we could not help it, for we
-love him the same as if he was our father, and the tears
-would come.
-
-"We reached the island about twelve o'clock. Riley
-was gone. His wife said he saw the boat pass, knew
-who was in it, and went after it, without stopping for
-more than a calabash of water. When we heard that,
-we jumped into our own boat again, and pushed on.
-Riley's wife brought down a bag of parched corn, a
-dried venison ham, and his gun and ammunition, saying
-that if he went he would need these things. We begged
-her to make two fires on the beach; for we thought that
-although it was not the best news in the world to hear
-that you had been carried so far away, it was good
-news to hear that you had not been drowned, and that
-Riley had gone after you.
-
-"In about an hour we met Riley coming back. He
-had gone to a high bluff, on an island south of his,
-and watched you until you had passed out of sight.
-He was now returning home, uncertain whether to go
-after you in the morning, or to give you up altogether.
-When we gave him your father's message, he said he
-would go, for that the Doctor was a good man, but
-that he must return home for a larger boat; that the
-coast below was dangerous, and that the boat in which
-he was was not safe. So we came to his island, where
-I staid with him that night, and William returned to
-Bellevue.
-
-"As we left the island at daybreak we saw a vessel
-sailing towards Tampa, but too far for us to hail. That
-day we did not search the coast at all, more than to
-keep a sharp look out, for we knew that you had gone
-far beyond. But the next three days we went into every
-cove and inlet, though not very far into any of them.
-Riley said that since the change of Indian Agents, many
-of his people were hostile to the whites, and to all
-Indians who were friendly with them, and that perhaps
-he should not be safe.
-
-"We saw some Indians on the first few days, but the
-last day we saw none at all. Riley said that this coast
-was barren and bad; nobody visited it. The Caloosa
-Indians, he said, used to live here, but they had been
-starved out. There was only a narrow strip of ten
-miles wide, between the sea and the swamps within, and
-a great fire had swept over it a few summers before, and
-burnt up almost all the trees. The Indians supposed
-that this part of the coast was cursed by the Great
-Spirit.
-
-"All that day we found the coast so full of reefs and
-shoals, and covered with breakers, that we could scarcely
-get along; and we talked several times of turning back.
-These breakers that you see from the bluff, stretch
-from a great ways above. Riley did not like to pass
-them. He said he was afraid we could not stop
-anywhere, except on an island, which no Indian dared to
-visit; for that it was always enchanted with *white deer*,[#]
-and the curse of the Great Spirit was so strong upon
-it that no Indian could go there and live.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] It is surprising to learn how widespread is the
- superstition among semi-civilized and uncivilized
- nations that white deer
- are connected with enchantment.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"We kept on, however, as well as we could, and hoped
-to find some place where we could pass the surf upon
-the shoals, and reach the shore, before we came to that
-terrible island. But the wind was against us, and also
-blowing on shore; and we made so little headway, that
-towards evening we had to force our way through the
-smoothest place we could find, and even then were nearly
-swamped more than once. When we landed it was dark.
-We saw a fire afar off, and thinking it might be yours,
-I tried to persuade Riley to go to it; but perhaps he
-thought it was on *that island*, though he did not say so;
-he replied only that we were going to have a storm soon,
-and that we must be preparing for it. We drew the
-boat as high on the beach as possible, and made it fast
-by his painter, made of twisted deerskins.
-
-"After we landed I cut some wood, and tried to make
-a fire; but before we could set it a-blazing the wind
-came and the tide rose. We went to the boat, and
-drew it up higher on shore, and then higher still; but
-after a while the wind blew so hard, and the waves rolled
-so high, that it was not safe to be near the boat at
-all. Yet we could not afford to lose it; so we went down
-for the last time to draw it up, when all at once a big
-wave came and pitched it upon us as I told you.
-
-"I had a terrible night. The water from the beach
-dashed over me while lying under the cedar tree to
-which I had crawled, and the rain poured down. The
-wind kept such a roaring that I suppose if a cannon
-had been fired a mile off you could not have heard it.
-
-"The next morning I tried to set my broken bones.
-Then I dragged myself to the edge of the bluff to see if
-Riley's body, or the boat, or anything was in sight. But
-nothing was to be seen except the black water rolling in
-from sea. As the light became stronger, I saw afar off
-your tent and smoke, and I was then sure that the
-fire we saw the night before was yours. I tried every
-way to make you see me. I took Riley's rifle, and
-snapped it, but the powder inside was wet. Then I
-went to a bush, and with my one hand cut a long switch,
-to which I tied my handkerchief, and waved and waved
-it; but nobody saw me. I could see *you* very well (for
-my sight is good) sitting down, or walking about, as if
-you were in trouble about something. Then I tried to
-raise a smoke. Everything was wet; but the tree near
-me had a hollow, and in the hollow was some dry rotten
-wood. I spread some powder on the driest pieces, and
-by snapping the rifle over it several times, set it on
-fire; but it was a long time before I could find anything
-to burn well. While I was trying at the fire, you, Mas
-Robbut and Mas Harrol, went off; but I kept on
-throwing into the fire whatever trash and small wood
-I could collect by crawling after them, until I was sure
-Miss Mary and Mas Frank would see it. At last I
-heard their guns, and knew by their motions that they
-saw me; and for a time I felt safe. But you were so
-long time away, and I was in such pain, that it seemed
-to me I must die before you could help me, though I
-saw you come to the tent, and heard your guns. And
-when, late in the evening, I saw that you had got a
-boat, or something of that sort, and were coming over
-the river to me, I was so glad that I--I--"
-
-Sam did not finish the sentence. The tears were
-streaming down his black face, and the young people
-were weeping with him. There were but few questions
-to be asked. Sam's narrative had been so full and
-particular, that it anticipated almost every inquiry.
-
-The severe labours of the day before, together with
-excitement and loss of rest, had so far relaxed the
-energies of the larger boys, that they did little more
-that day than hang about the tent, and converse with
-Sam and each other about home and their own adventures.
-Several times Harold proposed to Robert to join
-him in visiting the beach, to ascertain whether their
-signal had stood the storm, and if not, to replant it;
-but Robert ever had some reason ready for not going
-just then. At last, late in the afternoon, they took the
-spade and hoe, and went to the beach. The flag was
-prostrate, and lay half buried in the sand; and what
-was their dismay, on approaching the bluff, to see a
-vessel that had evidently passed the mouth of the river
-just beyond the shoals, and was now about four miles
-distant, sailing to the southward.
-
-"O, cousin!" exclaimed Robert, "there is our
-vessel--gone! It is the cutter! Father is aboard of her!
-They came as near as they could, looking for our signal--and
-there it lies! Oh--h!" said he, wringing his hands,
-"why did we not come sooner?"
-
-"I believe you are correct," replied Harold, looking
-sadly after the departing vessel; "we have missed our
-chance."
-
-There remained one solitary hope. It was possible,
-barely possible, that some one on board might be looking
-that way with a spy-glass, and that the signal might yet
-be seen. The boys eagerly seized the flag-staff; they set
-the lower end upon the ground; they waved it to and
-fro in the air; they shook their handkerchiefs; they
-tossed up their hats and coats, and shouted with all their
-might (vain shout!), "Brig ahoy!" They gathered
-grass, leaves, twigs, everything inflammable, and raised
-a smoke, as large as possible, and kept it rising, higher,
-higher. They were too late; the vessel kept steadily on
-her way. She faded gradually from sight, and
-disappeared for ever.
-
-The two boys sat down, and looked sorrowfully over
-the distant waters. They were pale with excitement,
-and for a long time neither said a word.
-
-"They may return," said Harold; "let us plant our
-flag-staff."
-
-They dug a deep hole, set the pole in the middle,
-threw in the dirt, packed it tightly with the handle of
-the hoe, and then returned slowly to the tent, to inform
-the others of their sad misfortune.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XX`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XX
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- SPECULATIONS AND RESOLVES--FISHING--INVENTORY OF
- GOODS AND CHATTELS--ROASTED FISH--PALMETTO
- CABBAGE--TOUR--SEA-SHELLS, THEIR USES--THE
- PELICAN--NATURE OF THE COUNTRY--STILL HUNTING--WILD
- TURKEYS AGAIN--WORK ON THE TENT
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The little company did not retire early that
-night. Sorrow kept them awake. They sat for
-a long time speculating upon the probable
-destination of the vessel, and upon their own expectations
-in the case. To one it seemed probable that their father
-had obtained the use of the cutter, for the purpose of
-examining the coast; to another, that he had been
-brought by it to the place where they had last been
-seen, and that he was now not far away; to another, that
-he would go down as far as the Florida Keys, and there
-employ some of the wreckers to join him in the search.
-At any rate they were sure that a search was going on,
-and that it would not be long before they were
-discovered, and taken home.
-
-Ere retiring to rest that night they adopted a series
-of resolutions, the substance of which was that they
-should live every day in the expectation of being taken
-off, and yet husband their resources, as though they
-were to continue there for months.
-
-1st. They were to keep their signal always flying.
-
-2d. To be as much as possible on the lookout.
-
-3d. To have a pile of wood ready for a smoke near the
-signal.
-
-4th. To keep on hand a store of provisions sufficient
-for several weeks.
-
-5th. To examine, and know exactly what stores they
-possessed.
-
-6th. To use no more of their permanent stock than was
-absolutely necessary, but to live upon the resources of
-the island.
-
-7th. To fit up their habitation more securely, that in
-case of being assailed by such another storm as that of
-Sunday night, they should enjoy a more perfect protection.
-
-8th. In every possible way to be ready either for
-departing home, or continuing there an indefinite length
-of time.
-
-In consequence of these resolutions, the first business
-to which they attended on the following morning, was
-the preparation of the pile of wood for their signal by
-smoke; and the next, the provision of a stock of food.
-As a temporary fulfilment of this last named duty,
-Harold went with Frank to obtain a supply of fish,
-leaving Robert and Mary at the tent, to make out the
-proposed inventory of goods. Both parties fulfilled their
-contracts, and on coming together, Harold reported eight
-large trout, besides a number of crabs, and a small
-turtle; and Robert read a list, showing that besides the
-stores put up by their father for Riley, and those brought
-by Sam and Riley in their boat, consisting of bread and
-bacon, parched corn and dried venison, there were
-rations for a full fortnight or more.
-
-Of the trout brought by Harold, all except one had
-been cleaned, and presented to Mary; the last he
-reserved for the purpose, he said, of giving them another
-specimen of wild-woods' cookery. Before sitting down
-to dinner, he took this one without any preparation
-whatever of scaling or cleansing, and wrapping it in
-green leaves, laid it in the ashes to roast. It was soon
-done. Then peeling off the skin, he helped each to the
-pure white meat in such a way as to leave the skeleton
-and its contents untouched. Mary's taste was offended
-by the sight of a dish so rudely prepared; but hearing
-the others speak in surprise of its peculiarly delicate
-flavour, she also was tempted to try, and then partook
-of it as heartily as any one else.
-
-While Harold was absent on his fishing excursion,
-Robert, having completed his inventory, had obtained
-another stick of palmetto cabbage. By Sam's instruction,
-this was freed from every particle of the green
-and hard covering, boiled in three separate waters, in
-the last of which was put a little salt. When thoroughly
-done, it was laid in a dish, and seasoned with butter.
-Prepared thus it was a real delicacy, partaking of the
-combined flavours of the cauliflower and the artichoke.
-
-Bent resolutely upon living as real "marooners" on
-the productions of the island, the boys felt that it was
-necessary for them first to know something more of the
-country around. It was therefore agreed that they
-should devote that day to a combined tour of hunting
-and exploration. To this Mary also consented, for she
-had now become more accustomed to her situation, and
-moreover had Sam with her as an adviser.
-
-Taking an early breakfast, and calling Mum, they
-departed, leaving Fidelle as a protector to Mary and
-Frank. The course which they pursued was along the
-coast. For a mile they walked on the smooth hard
-beach, and saw it covered with innumerable shells, of
-all sorts and sizes. Some were most beautifully fluted;
-others were encircled with spurs or sharp knots; some
-were tinted with an exquisite rose colour; others were
-snowy white, and others of a dark mahogany. Conchs
-of a large size were abundant, and there were myriads
-of little rice-shells.
-
-"I wonder if these shells can be put to no use?"
-asked Harold.
-
-"Certainly," Robert responded. "If we need lime
-we can obtain it by burning them. These large round
-shells may be cut so as to make handsome cups and
-vases. The long ones are used by many poor people
-for spoons. And the conch makes a capital trumpet;
-our negroes on the seaboard make a hole in the small
-end for this purpose. We often hear the boatmen
-blowing their conchs at night; and when the sound comes
-to us across the water, as an accompaniment to their
-boat songs, it is particularly sweet."
-
-On learning these uses of the conch shell, Harold
-selected several fine specimens, and threw them higher
-on the beach, remarking, that in case they remained upon
-the island they would need other signals than those of
-the gun or the smoke for calling each other's attention;
-and that he intended to try his skill in converting some
-of these shells into trumpets.
-
-Pocketing some of the most delicate varieties for Mary
-and Frank, they continued down the coast, attracted by
-a large white object near the water-side. At first it
-appeared to be a great heap of foam thrown there by
-the sea, but soon they saw it move, and Robert
-pronounced it to be a pelican. "It is a pity that it is not
-eatable," said he, "for one bird would furnish more
-flesh than a larger gobbler. But it is fishy."
-
-"O, if that be its only fault we can correct it,"
-replied Harold. "I recollect one day when you were
-sea-sick, hearing the captain say that he had eaten
-every sea-bird that flies, except Mother Cary's chickens;
-and that he took off the skin as you would that of a
-deer or rabbit, and soaked the flesh in strong brine; or
-if he was on shore he buried it for a day or two in the
-earth, and that then the flesh was pleasant enough. He
-said, moreover, that the fishy taste of water-fowl comes
-mostly from the skin. Come, let us get that fellow. I
-cannot help thinking what a nice shawl, in cold or
-rainy weather, his skin would make for Mary, if properly
-cured with all its feathers on."
-
-The pelican, however, saved them all future trouble
-on account of either its flesh or its skin, for, being a
-very shy bird, it flew away long before they came
-within gunshot. Having ascended the bluff, they stood
-upon a bank of sand, and looking far down the coast
-saw it curve out of sight, without offering any
-inducement to pursue it further. Immediately upon the
-bluff, and for a quarter of a mile inland, the country
-was bare of trees, except here and there a cluster of
-dwarfish cedars, overtopped by tall palmettoes; but in
-the interior the forest trees appeared rising into loftier
-magnificence the farther they grew from the sea.
-Striking across this barren strip--which, however, was
-pleasantly varied by patches of cacti loaded with superb
-crimson pears, and by little wildernesses of chincopin
-(dwarf-chestnut) bushes, whose open burrs revealed each
-a shining jet black cone--and entering the kind of
-forest where game might be expected, Harold gave
-Mum the order to "Hie on"; and he was soon dashing
-about in every direction.
-
-"I suppose," said Robert, "that you intend to *still
-hunt*. But if so, you must remember that I have the
-art yet to learn; and if you wish not to be interrupted
-by my blunders, you had better describe now, before we
-go to work, how it is that still hunters find their game,
-and then how they approach it."
-
-"They find their game by various means," Harold
-replied, acknowledging, at the same time, the justice
-of Robert's remarks. "Some by their own keen eyes
-alone in watching or in tracking; others by a dog trained
-for the purpose, as we expect to do. This last is the
-easier if the dog is good. When Mum has discovered
-a trail, he will keep directly before us, and as the trail
-freshens he will grow more cautious, until at last his
-step becomes as stealthy and noiseless as a cat. We must
-then be cautious too. If the woods are close so that we
-cannot see the deer, nor they see us until we are upon
-them, our success will depend upon the quickness of
-our shots, and the certainty of our aim; but if the woods
-are open, so that we can see them afar off, we must use
-the cover of a hill or of a thicket to conceal our approach,
-or else one of us must leave the dog with the other, and
-advance upon them in the open woods."
-
-"But you do not mean to say," Robert argued, in
-surprise, "that deer will allow you to come upon them
-in broad day-light, and shoot them down?"
-
-"Yes, I do," he replied; "and it is easy enough if
-you will pursue the right plan. When a deer feeds,
-he directs his eyes to the ground; and during that
-time he sees nothing except what is just at his nose.
-That is the opportunity you must take to advance. The
-moment he lifts his head you must stand stock still;
-and if you can manage to be of the colour of a stump,
-he will be apt to take you for one."
-
-"But can you stop soon enough to imitate a stump!"
-
-"Of course you must be quick; but this brings me
-to speak of another fact. A deer never puts down nor
-raises his head without first shaking his tail. Keep
-your eye therefore steadily fixed upon him, and guide
-your motions by his signs. Old Torgah used to give me
-an amusing account of the difference between deer and
-turkeys in this respect; for, with all their sagacity, in
-some things deer are very simple, while the turkey is
-so keen and watchful as to be called by hunters 'the wit
-of the woods.' Old Torgah's account, given in his
-broken English is this: ''Ingin,' said he, 'see deer
-feed, and creep on him when his head down. Deer
-shake 'ee tail; Injin stop still. Deer look hard at him,
-and say "stump! stump! nothing but stump!" Presently
-Injin creep close, and shoot him down. But Injin
-see turkey feed, and creep on him. Turkey raise 'ee long
-neck to look, and Injin stand still like a stump; but
-turkey never say "stump!" once; he say, "dat old Injin
-now!" and he gone.' But see, Mum has struck the trail
-of something. Notice how eager he is, yet how patiently
-he waits for us. Come, let us follow."
-
-In Robert's opinion, Mum's reputation for patience
-was, on the present occasion, not deserved; for his pace
-was so rapid that it was difficult for them to keep
-within sight, and moreover he soon sprang ahead, and
-burst into a full loud cry. "I thought you said that
-he hunted in silence," he remarked, almost out of breath
-with running.
-
-"I said he was silent on the trail of *deer*," replied
-Harold, "but these are turkeys. Do you not see the
-deep print of their toes in running! Mum knows what
-he is about. His racing after them will cause them to
-fly into the trees; and then as he stands below and
-barks, they will keep their eyes fixed on him, and never
-notice us. There they are! See in that oak! Robert,
-do you advance behind the cover of yonder mossy tree.
-I will find some other place. But as my rifle will
-carry farther than your smooth bore, do not mind me,
-except to await my signal. As soon as you are ready
-to fire, let me know by a whistle; if I am ready, I will
-answer you; and then do you fire about a second after
-you hear me. I will take the highest turkey."
-
-They advanced silently but rapidly. Each came
-within a fair distance. Mum kept up a furious barking
-as the hunters approached. One whistle was heard, then
-another; three reports followed in quick succession; and
-four turkeys, two of them magnificent gobblers, tumbled
-heavily from the tree.
-
-"Well done for us! Hurra!" shouted the boys, rushing
-upon their prey.
-
-It was indeed good shooting, although part of it was
-accidental. Robert fairly won the credit of his two
-shots, having brought down the birds he aimed at; but
-the ball from Harold's rifle had passed through the eye
-of the one which he had selected, and broken the legs
-of another unseen by him beyond, and it now lay
-floundering upon the ground unhurt, except in its
-fractured limbs, but unable to rise.
-
-The young hunters swung their prizes over a pole,
-of which each took an end, and then turned their faces
-homewards. The distance was not more than two miles,
-but burdened as they were with guns and game, and
-compelled to cut their way through frequent network
-of the grape-vine and yellow jessamine, and dense masses
-of undergrowth, they were nearly two hours in making
-it. Frank spied them from afar, and giving Mary a
-call, bounded to meet them. "Whew!" he whistled,
-on seeing their load, "what a bundle of turkeys!" He
-offered to help them carry a part of the load, but they
-were too weary to stop and untie. They preferred that
-Mary and Frank should show their kindness, by
-providing them with some cool water. "We will pay you
-for your trouble," said they, patting their pockets,
-which were stuffed full of something heavy; "make
-haste, and let us have it."
-
-By the time they had wiped their wet brows, and
-begun to enjoy their rest, the water came. The boys
-first emptied their pockets of the shells and chincopins,
-found during their ramble, then cooled themselves by
-bathing their wrists; after which they drank, and
-casting themselves at length upon their couches of moss,
-they talked across the tent to Sam, who seemed to be as
-much elated as any of them with their success.
-
-It was now past the middle of the day. The afternoon
-was spent in working upon their tent. Their object
-was to make it more impervious to rain and drift, in
-case of another storm; and this they effected by raising
-the floor, and by spreading the sail of their boat as a
-sort of outer awning.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXI`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXI
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- RAINY DAY--THE KITCHEN AND FIRE--HUNTING THE
- OPOSSUM
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-It was fortunate for the young adventurers that they
-had executed so promptly their intended work upon
-the tent, for though they had no heavy wind, the
-rain poured down during the whole night; and when
-they arose next morning, the sky was full of low scudding
-clouds, which promised plenty of rain for all that day,
-and perhaps for days to come. But, though the tent
-was dry as a hay loft, there were several deficiencies.
-They had but a meagre supply of wood, and their kitchen
-fire was without a shelter. The wind and rain were
-both chilly; and, it was plain, that without somebody's
-getting wet they must content themselves with a cold
-breakfast, and a shivering day.
-
-"Why did we not think of this before?" Robert
-querulously asked.
-
-"Simply because we had other things to think of,"
-replied Harold. "For my part, I am thankful that we
-have a dry tent."
-
-"So am I," rejoined Robert, changing his tone. "But
-I should be still more thankful if we had a place where
-we could sit by the fire."
-
-"Very likely, *now* since we know from experience,
-how uncomfortable it is to be without. But I doubt if
-any of us would be half so thankful, were it not for
-being put to inconvenience. I recollect a case in point.
-My mother was once taken sick while we were travelling
-through the Indian nation. At that time the Indians
-were becoming hostile, and we were every day expecting
-them to declare war. O, how troubled we all were!
-I remember that every morning we made it a point
-to say how thankful we were for spending another
-night, without being scalped. But afterwards, when
-we had returned home, and could spend our days and
-nights in peace, we forgot to be thankful at all."
-
-Robert smiled at the naturalness of the description,
-and remarked, "Well, I think we shall be thankful now
-for a fire and shelter. Can we not devise some way to
-have them?"
-
-The result of this conference was, that in the course
-of an hour they set up the boat-awning as a sort of
-kitchen, enclosed on three sides by the remaining
-bed-sheets, and having a fire at the windward gable, near
-which they sat very cosily on boxes and trunks brought
-from the tent.
-
-Contrary to their expectation, the rain began to abate
-about noon, and long before sunset the surface of the
-earth was so much dried, and the drops left upon the
-trees and bushes so thoroughly exhaled or shaken off
-by a brisk wind, that the boys used the opportunity to
-bring in a supply of wood and lightwood. The light-wood
-was very rich, and split into such beautiful torch
-pieces, that Harold was tempted to think of a kind of
-sport in which he had often engaged, and in which he
-was very fond. "We have been pent up all day," said
-he to Robert; "suppose we change the scene by taking a
-fire-hunt tonight."
-
-"With all my heart," was the reply; "and I think
-no one will object to our having a fat roast pig for our
-Sunday's dinner."
-
-"Probably not," Harold rejoined, "and I am still
-more in favour of the idea, for the reason that, as we
-take such game alive, we can keep it as long as we will."
-
-Their preparation for the excursion consisted simply
-in splitting an armful of lightwood, which Harold tied
-into a bundle, to be readily slung over the shoulders by
-a strap. In the midst of their preparations Frank
-came up, and on learning their purpose, almost shouted
-for joy. He had so often heard Sam and William
-speak of the pleasure of their 'possum hunts, that it
-had long been the height of his ambition, as a sportsman,
-to engage in one; but for various reasons the convenient
-time had never yet come.
-
-"O, I am so glad!" he exclaimed, with a face lighted
-with pleasure; "you will let me go, won't you?"
-
-Here now was a dilemma. How could they refuse
-him? and yet how could they with propriety leave Mary
-with no other companion than poor bed-ridden Sam?
-The boys saw no alternative but to give up the hunt,
-until Robert proposed himself to stay with Mary, on
-condition that Frank should carry the torch and
-light-wood, while Harold bore the ax and gun. But to their
-gratification, Frank, perceiving the difficulties of the
-case, and ashamed to rob his brother of a place which
-he himself was incompetent to fill, set the matter at
-rest, by saying:
-
-"No, brother, I will not go tonight; I will wait and
-go with Cousin Harold some time when Sam gets well.
-But you must give me the pigs when you come back,
-and let me feed them every day."
-
-They praised him sincerely for his act of self-denial,
-and promised that he should be no loser on account of
-it. Soon as it was dark they bid him good-night, and
-departed. He stood in the tent door, happy in the
-thought of their pleasure, and watched the animated
-motions of boys and dogs, as the red light flashed upon
-the trees, and the whole party became gradually lost
-from sight in the forest.
-
-The boys had not proceeded a half mile, before the
-quick sharp bark, first of Mum, then of Fidelle, gave
-indications of their having "treed" some kind of game.
-Hastening to the spot, they saw the dogs looking eagerly
-up a slender, tall persimmon, and barking incessantly.
-For a time they could discover nothing in its branches,
-or on its body; and had begun almost to conclude that
-(in hunter's phrase) their dogs had *lied*, when Harold
-took the torch, waved it to and fro behind him,
-walking thus around the tree, and keeping his eyes fixed
-on those places where he supposed the opossum to be.
-Presently he cried out, "We have him! I see his eyes!
-Mum, poor fellow," patting his head, "you never lie,
-do you?" Mum wagged his expressive tail with great
-emphasis, as much as to say that he perfectly
-understood both the slander and the recantation, and that he
-now desired nothing but the privilege of giving that
-'possum a good shake. Robert also took the light, and
-holding it behind him, saw amid a bunch of moss two
-small eyes glistening in the dark. The aim was so fair
-that the gun might have been used with certainty, were
-it not against all hunting rule; an opossum must be
-*caught*, not killed. The boys plied their ax upon the
-yielding wood, the eyes of the now silent dogs being
-fixed alternately upon the game above and the work
-below. The tree cracked and toppled. Mum's ears
-stood perfectly erect; and ere the branches had time to
-sway back, from their crash upon the ground, he was
-among them, growling at something upon which he had
-pounced. It was the opossum; and like all the rest
-of its tribe when in the presence of an enemy, it seemed
-to be stone dead. They took it up by its scaly, rat-like
-tail, and again went on.
-
-In the course of a short walk they took a second, and
-on their way back, a third. These were quite as many
-as they could conveniently carry; and taking their
-captives home, they made them secure, by tying a
-forked stick around the neck of each, on the plan of a
-pig-yoke. From the moment that these singular animals
-found themselves in the power of their enemies, they put
-on all the usual appearances of death; not a muscle
-twitched, nothing stirred or trembled; each limb was
-stiff, and each eye closed; not even the growl or grip
-of the dogs was sufficient to disturb their perfect
-repose. Robert could scarcely persuade himself that they
-were not really dead. Harold laughed.
-
-"They can stand the crash of a tree and the worrying
-of dogs," he said, after they were made secure; "but
-there is one thing which they cannot stand. See here!"
-and he poured a cupful of cold water on each. The
-shock seemed to be electric. Each dead opossum was
-galvanized into life, and pulled stoutly to break away
-from its wooden fetters. "Now let us to bed."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- FRANK AND HIS "PIGS"--THE CAGE--WALK ON THE
- BEACH--IMMENSE CRAWFISH--THE MUSEUM--NAMING THE
- ISLAND
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Frank's first words the next morning, as in his
-night-clothes he ran from Mary's room, were,
-"Have you brought my pig?"
-
-"Yes! yes!" they answered, "three of them; and all
-yoked to boot, so that they cannot get either into the
-garden or the cornfield."
-
-Frank did not comprehend this enigmatical language;
-he hastily dressed and went out. Close to the awning
-he found the new comers sitting, each secured by the
-novel pillory which Harold had contrived. They were
-ugly looking creatures, with long, hypocritical faces,
-coarse, grizzly hair, and an expression of countenance
-exceedingly contemptible. Frank had often seen
-opossums before, but the fancy name of pigs had caused him
-mentally to invest them with the neat and comely aspect
-of the little grunters at home. When he hurried from
-the tent, and saw them in their native ugliness, writhing
-their naked, snakey tails, he turned away with unaffected
-disgust.
-
-"They are not very pretty," said Harold, watching
-the changes that flitted across the little fellow's face.
-
-"No, indeed," he replied; "they are the ugliest things
-I ever saw. You may keep them and feed them yourself;
-for I will not have them for mine."
-
-The unsightly appearance of the opossum excites in
-many persons a prejudice against its use for the table.
-But when young and tender, or after having been kept
-for several days, its flesh is so nearly in taste like that
-of a roast pig, that few persons can distinguish the
-difference.
-
-A cage for the captives was soon constructed, of poles
-several inches in diameter, notched into each other, and
-approaching at the top like a stick trap. The floor
-was also guarded with poles, to prevent their burrowing
-out.
-
-"Now we need one or two troughs for their water and
-food," observed Harold, after the prisoners, loosed from
-their neck-locks, had been introduced into the airy
-saloon erected for their accommodation. "I propose,
-therefore, that Mary and Frank shall go with one of
-us to Shell Bluff, and bring home a supply of conch
-shells, to be converted, as we need them, into troughs,
-cups, dippers, and trumpets."
-
-Mary and Frank needed no persuasion to go upon
-this excursion, after the glowing description given by
-the boys on their return from the beach. Robert
-preferred to remain with Sam. The others set off--Harold
-with his gun, which, for reasons of policy, was an
-inseparable companion, Mary with a basket, and Frank
-with his dog and hatchet. On arriving at the beach,
-down which they were to pass for a mile or more, the
-youngsters amused themselves for a time with writing
-names, or making grotesque figures in the hard smooth
-sand; then ran to overtake Harold, who had walked
-slowly on, watching the sea-gulls plunge after their
-prey on the surface of the water; for a short distance
-they went with him side by side, chatting through mere
-excitement; then dashing far ahead, they picked up
-shells and other curiosities thrown up from the sea.
-Several times was Mary's basket filled with prizes, and
-afterwards emptied for others still more beautiful,
-before they reached the place which the boys had named
-"Shell Bluff."
-
-The beach at that place was lovely indeed. For half
-a mile or more it looked like snow, mottled with rose
-colour here, and with dark brown there; while,
-crowning the bluff above, waved a cluster of tropical
-palmettoes, around whose bases gathered the dark and fragrant
-cedar.
-
-Again Mary replenished her basket, Frank filled every
-pocket he had, and his cap besides, and Harold collected
-his handkerchief full of fine-looking conch shells. They
-were about returning, when their attention was attracted
-by the shell of an enormous crawfish, whose body alone
-was nearly a foot long, and whose claws, extending far
-in front, were of hideous dimensions. This last Harold
-said he must take home for "Mr. Philosopher Robert,"
-and learn from him what it was.
-
-Robert was much pleased to see the collections they
-had made, and particularly so with the shell. He said
-that this was another proof, if he needed any other, to
-show that they were on the western coast of South
-Florida, for he had often heard of the enormous
-crawfish that abounded there, and that were almost equal in
-size to the lobster.
-
-"Let us be sure, Harold," said he, "to put it beside
-your oyster, with the raccoon's foot, as the beginning of
-a museum gathered from the island."
-
-"Yes; and our rattlesnake's skin," Frank added.
-
-"And our turkey's tail, and Frank's plume," said
-Mary. "We have the beginning of a museum already;
-for there are besides these things about twenty varieties
-of shells and sea-weeds in this basket, some of which
-I never saw before."
-
-Harold was as much interested as any in the idea of
-a museum; for though he knew nothing of its proper
-arrangement, he had good sense enough to perceive that
-it was a very ready means of acquiring and retaining
-knowledge.
-
-"But the name of this island," said Robert, musing;
-"I have several times wished that we had one. And
-why should we not, for who has a better right to give it
-a name than we, its only inhabitants?"
-
-He expressed the mind of the whole company, and
-they soon proceeded to call upon each other for
-nominations. "The rule in such cases, I have heard, is to
-begin with the youngest," said Robert. "So Master
-Frank, do you tell us what you would have it called."
-
-Frank mused a moment, and replied, "I will call it
-Turkey Island; because turkeys were the first thing
-we saw here."
-
-"My name, I think, will be the Island of Hope," said
-Mary, as her brother's eye rested on her. "We have
-certainly been *hoping* ever since we came, and will
-continue to hope until we get away."
-
-"Yes, but we sometimes despaired, too," answered
-Robert, "especially on the morning after the storm. I
-have thought of the Caloosa name--the Enchanted
-Island."
-
-"Please, Massa," Sam implored, "don't call um by
-dat name. I begin to see ghosts now; and I 'fraid,
-if you call um so, I will see ghosts and sperits all de
-time."
-
-"I think a more suitable name still," said Harold,
-"is the Island of Refuge. It has certainly been to us
-a refuge from the sea, and from the storm. And if it
-is the Enchanted Island, of which Riley spoke, it will
-also prove a refuge from the Indians, for none will dare
-to trouble us here."
-
-Sam declined suggesting any name. He said, pointing
-across the river to the bluff, where he had met with
-his accident, "Dat my place, obe' turrah side;[#] and
-my name for him is Poor Hope."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] That is my place, over the other side.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The name decided by universal acclamation, was THE
-ISLAND OF REFUGE.
-
-"I wish we had a horn of oil," said Robert, "I would
-anoint it, as discoverers are said to do. And if any
-person could suggest an appropriate speech I would
-repeat it on the occasion; but the only words I can think
-of now are,
-
-| 'Isle of Beauty, fare thee well!'
-
-And much as I admire everything around, I hope ere
-long to repeat those words in truth."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXIII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXIII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- THEIR SECOND SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE WAY
- THEY SPENT IT
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-On coming together in the morning, Robert
-proposed that they should add to their usual
-religious exercises the singing of a hymn. "It is
-father's plan," said he, "to mark the Sabbath with as
-many pleasant peculiarities as possible."
-
-Harold was gratified with the suggestion, but
-remarked, "As I cannot sing, you must allow me to join
-you in my heart, or else to assist the music with my
-flute."
-
-"Oh, the flute, by all means!" Mary replied. "And
-see here what a beautiful hymn I have just found!"
-
-Robert took the book, and read with remarkable
-appropriateness of tone and manner that exquisite hymn
-by Dr. Watts, beginning
-
-| "My God, how endless is thy love!"
-|
-
-The music that morning was unusually sweet. The
-voices of the singers were rendered plaintive by a
-consciousness of their helpless situation; and the rich
-tones of the flute, together with Sam's African voice,
-which was marked by indescribable mellowness, added
-greatly to the effect.
-
-The subject of the chapter was the parable of the
-prodigal son. Sam, poor fellow, raised himself on his
-elbow, and listened attentively; his remark made
-afterwards to Mary, showed that, however far beyond his
-comprehension a great part of the parable may have
-been, he had caught its general drift and meaning. "De
-Lord is berry kind; he meet de sinner afore he get home,
-and forgib him ebbery ting."
-
-About nine o'clock the young people separated, with
-the understanding that they were to re-assemble at
-eleven, for the purpose of reading the Scriptures, and
-of conversation about its teachings.
-
-Robert went to the beach, and taking his seat upon
-a log, near the flag-staff, looked upon the ocean, and
-engaged in deep reflection upon their lonely situation,
-and the waning prospects of their deliverance. His
-Testament gradually slipped from his grasp, and his
-head sunk between his knees. Such was his absorption
-of mind, that the big drops gathered upon his forehead,
-and he was conscious of nothing except of his separation
-from home, and of the necessity for exertion. At last he
-heard a voice from the tent. Harold and Mary were
-beckoning to him; and looking up to the sun, he saw
-that eleven o'clock had come and passed. He sprang to
-his feet, and in doing so, was rebuked to see lying on
-the ground the Testament which he had taken to read,
-but had not opened.
-
-Harold, on leaving the tent, took his pocket Bible and
-strolled up the river bank, to a pleasant cluster of trees,
-where he selected a seat upon the projecting root of a
-large magnolia. His mind also reverted naturally to
-their lonely situation; but he checked the rising thoughts,
-by saying to himself, "No. I have time enough during
-the week for thoughts like these. The Sabbath is given
-for another purpose, which it will not do for me longer
-to neglect. When the Lord delivered us in that strange
-way at sea, I resolved to live like a Christian, but I
-have neither lived nor felt as I ought. The Lord
-forgive me for my neglect, and help me to do better." He
-knelt down, and for several minutes was engaged
-in endeavouring to realize that he was in the presence
-of God. His first words were a hearty confession that,
-although he had been early taught to know his duty, he
-had not done it, nor had the heart to do it; and, though
-in the experience of countless blessings, he had never
-been grateful for any until the time of that unexpected
-deliverance. He thanked God for having taught him
-by that dreadful accident to feel that he was a sinner,
-and that it was a terrible thing to live and to die such.
-He said he knew there were promises, many and great,
-to all who would repent of sin, and believe in Jesus
-Christ, and he prayed that God would enable him so
-to repent and believe, as to feel that the promises were
-made to him.
-
-Rising from his knees, and sitting upon the root of
-the tree, he opened the Bible, and his eye rested upon
-the fifty-fifth chapter of Isaiah, "Ho, every one that
-thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no
-money; come ye, buy and eat; yea, come; buy wine and
-milk, without money and without price." Here he
-stopped, for his eyes filled, and the page became
-obscured. He put his hands to his face, and thought,
-"That passage surely describes *me*. I came to this spot
-as a thirsty person goes to a spring. My soul longs
-for something, I know not what, except that God only
-can supply it, and that I have nothing to offer for its
-purchase. Now God says that he will *give* it, 'without
-money and without price.' O, what a blessing! O,
-how merciful! Let me see that passage again."
-
-He re-opened the Bible, which had been laid in his
-lap, but the place had not been marked, and was not to
-be found. After searching some time, he turned to the
-New Testament, and having opened it at the Epistle to
-the Romans, was turning back to the Gospels, when his
-eye was caught by these words (contained in the seventh
-and eighth verses of the fourth chapter of Romans):
-"Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and
-whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the
-Lord will not impute sin." "Ah, yes!" he exclaimed,
-"how true that is! There is no blessing like
-it." Supposing that something might be said in the chapter to
-show how sin may be forgiven and covered, he read
-the chapter through, but was disappointed. The only
-clear idea he gained was that Abraham was counted
-righteous, and was saved, not by his works, but by his
-faith. This confused him. "I always thought," said
-he, "that people were saved because they were good.
-But this teaches,--let me see what,"--at this time his
-eye rested on the words, "Now it was not written for
-his sake alone (viz. that Abraham's faith was imputed
-to him for righteousness), but FOR US ALSO, *to whom* it
-shall be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up
-Jesus, our Lord, from the dead, who was delivered for
-our offences, and was raised again for our justification."
-
-"Ah, there comes my case again!" he mentally
-exclaimed. "It does seem as if God is opening to me the
-scriptures. This fact, about Abraham, was *recorded*
-not for his sake, but FOR OUR SAKES *now*. And the blessing
-bestowed on him (that is, the forgiveness of sin), shall
-be bestowed on us too, 'if we believe on Him (that is,
-God the Father), that raised up Jesus from the dead,
-who was delivered (that is, given up to death--put to
-death) for our offences, but raised again for our
-justification.' But justification, what does that mean?"
-
-He glanced his eye over the chapter. It flashed upon
-him that justification means nothing more nor less than
-what Paul had been speaking of throughout the whole
-chapter. Abraham was "justified"--that is, "sin was
-not imputed to him"--he was "counted righteous," on
-account of his faith. Now he understood the passage.
-It declared that we too shall be justified, if we believe
-on God, who gave up Jesus to suffer for our sins, and
-who raised him again that we might be counted righteous.
-
-As soon as he had conceived this idea, and had certified
-his mind of its correctness, by reading the passage over
-several times, he fell once more upon his knees, and said,
-"O Lord, I am a sinner. But thou hast said, 'Ho,
-every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters; and
-he that hath no money.' I come as a sinner, thirsting
-for pardon, but having no money to offer for its purchase.
-My only hope is in Thy promise. I plead it now before
-Thee. Thou hast promised, that as Abraham was justified
-by faith, so shall we be, if we believe on Thee, who
-didst raise Jesus from the dead. Lord, I believe; help
-thou my unbelief. Accept of me as righteous in thy
-sight, not because I am righteous--for I am not, but
-because Jesus Christ was delivered for our offences, and
-raised again for our justification. Forgive my iniquities,
-cover my sins, and make me all that thou wouldst
-have me be, for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen."
-
-For some minutes he continued kneeling; his eyes
-were closed, his hands clasped, and his bowed face
-marked by strong emotion. It was pleasant to be thus
-engaged. He had experienced for the first time the
-blessedness of drawing near to God, and now he was
-listening to that "still small voice," that spoke peace
-to his inmost soul.
-
-Once more he sat upon the rough root of the tree.
-He opened his Bible to the same page which had been
-so instructive, but it was to the next chapter, where he
-read: "Therefore, being justified by faith, we have
-peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ." "Yes,
-yes," he murmured, as his hand sought his bosom.
-"Peace indeed! Peace with God! Peace through our
-Lord Jesus Christ--and justified by faith." He
-continued reading:
-
-"By whom we have access by faith into this grace
-wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of
-God. And not only so, but we glory in tribulations
-also; knowing that tribulation worketh patience, and
-patience experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh
-not ashamed, because the love of God is shed abroad in
-our hearts, by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us."
-
-"Ah! is not this true?" he joyfully soliloquized. "We
-glory in tribulations. I used to wonder how people could
-glory in trouble. But now, thanks to God for trouble! especially
-for the trouble that brought us to this island,
-and brought me to Jesus Christ! Yes, *thanks to God for
-trouble*!"
-
-Having read the chapter to the end, and found, as
-is usual with persons in his state of mind, that although
-he could not understand it all, there was scarcely a verse
-in which he did not discover something suitable to his
-case, he knelt down and consecrated himself to God;
-praying that the Lord would grant him grace to live as
-a Christian, and more particularly so to live, as to be
-the means of bringing his young companions to a
-knowledge of the truth. As he closed his prayer, the words
-of the morning hymn rose vividly to his recollection;
-he did not indeed use them as any part of his address
-to a throne of grace, but he used them as uttering
-beautifully the language of his own heart in that sweet
-communion to which he was now initiated.
-
-| "I yield my powers to thy command,
-| To thee I consecrate my days;
-| Perpetual blessings from thy hand
-| Demand perpetual songs of praise."
-|
-
-Looking at his watch he saw that the hour of eleven
-was at hand. He turned his face toward the tent, and
-walked slowly onward, and as he went his lips
-continually murmured,
-
-| "Perpetual blessings from thy hand,
-| Demand perpetual songs of praise."
-|
-
-While Robert and Harold were thus engaged, Mary
-told Frank to amuse himself not far away, and that
-after she had looked over her own lessons she would
-call for him. In the act of going to her room, she was
-arrested by the voice of Sam, who said:
-
-"Please, misses, Mas Robert and Mas Harold both
-gone away; and if you can, read some of the Bible to
-your poor sick servant--do, misses."
-
-Touched by his melancholy earnestness, she promised
-to do so with pleasure, after having finished Frank's
-lessons and her own; and indeed, urged on by his apparent
-thankfulness, she dispatched her task in one-half the
-usual time, and then called for Frank.
-
-"What! have you learned your lessons already?" he
-asked, in some surprise. She replied, "Yes." "Then,"
-said he, "I wish you would make mine as short, for it
-took you a very little while." But when she informed
-him of the secret of her rapidity, and he heard a
-plaintive, half-devotional sigh from Sam's corner, he said,
-"Get the book, sister; I will learn as fast as I can, and
-then we can both go and sit by him, while you read." Mary
-patted his cheek, saying that he was a good
-fellow, whenever he chose to be; and giving him the book,
-he stood by her side, and learnt his lessons very soon,
-and very well.
-
-The chapter selected at Sam's request was the third
-of John. With this he was so well acquainted as to be
-able to repeat verse after verse, while Mary was reading,
-and he seemed withal to have a very clear idea of its
-meaning. Mary was surprised. She knew that her
-father was in the habit of calling his plantation negroes
-together on Sabbath evenings, and instructing them from
-the Scriptures, but she had no idea that the impressions
-made by his labour had been so deep.
-
-It was not until half-past eleven that they were all
-assembled and composed. They sang several hymns,
-then conversed freely upon the subject of the chapter,
-which had interested them in the morning, and on which
-they had promised to reflect. These exercises occupied
-them so pleasantly that it was past the usual hour ere
-any one thought of dinner.
-
-A part of Dr. Gordon's custom had been to call upon
-each of his children every day at their midday meal,
-to tell what "new knowledge" they had gained since
-that hour of the day preceding. On Sundays the same
-plan was pursued, except that the knowledge was
-required to be suitable to the day. This practice was on
-the present occasion resumed by the young people.
-Frank's new knowledge consisted of part of his morning
-lesson; Mary's, of a new method devised by her for
-remembering the order of certain books in the Bible;
-Robert's, of the aim and object of the parable just discussed:
-it was a keen rebuke to the Scribes and Pharisees, who
-murmured against Jesus for receiving sinners and eating
-with them. When Harold's turn came, he spoke with
-much emotion, and a face radiant with pleasure. He
-said that he had on that day learnt the most important
-lesson of his life; how good the Lord is, and how great
-a sinner he himself had been; he had learnt how to love
-Him, and how to trust Him; how to read the Bible, and
-how to pray. He was not able to tell how it happened,
-but there was now a meaning in the Scriptures, and a
-sweetness in prayer, that he had never before suspected,
-and that he hoped it would last for ever. He concluded
-by saying that he could conceive of no greater blessing
-than that of being enabled to feel all his life-long as he
-felt that morning, after promising to try to live like a
-Christian.
-
-To these remarks of Harold no one made reply. Robert
-looked down a moment, then directed his gaze far
-away, as if disturbed by some painful recollection.
-Mary gazed wistfully on her cousin, and covered her face
-with both hands. Frank slid from his seat, and coming
-to Harold's side, insinuated himself upon his knee, and
-looked affectionately into his face. All felt that a great
-event had happened in their little circle; and that from
-that time forth their amiable cousin was in a most
-important sense their superior. They separated in silence,
-Robert going to the spring, Mary to her room, and Harold
-to talk with Sam.
-
-Late in the afternoon they went together to the
-seashore, and sitting around their flag-staff, on the clear
-white sand, looked over the gently rippling waters, and
-talked thankfully of their merciful deliverance, and of
-their pleasant Island of Refuge. The air became chilly,
-and the stars peeped out, before they sought the tent.
-Again soft music stole upon the night air, and floated far
-over the sands and waters. Then all was hushed. The
-youthful worshippers had retired. And so softly did
-sleep descend upon their eyelids, and so peacefully did
-the night pass, that one might almost have fancied angels
-had become their guardians, were it not for the still
-more animating thought that the *God* of the angels was
-there, and that He "gave his beloved sleep."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXIV`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXIV
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- MOTE IN THE EYE, AND HOW IT WAS REMOVED--CONCH
- TRUMPET AND SIGNALS--TRAMP--ALARM
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The next morning, while planning together the
-employments of the day, Frank came in, holding
-his hand over his eye, having had a grain of
-sand thrown into it by an unfortunate twitch of Dora's
-tail. It pained him excessively, and he found it almost
-impossible to keep from crying. Mary ran quickly and
-brought a basin, for the purpose of his washing it out.
-He however became frightened at finding his mouth and
-nose immersed, and was near being strangled in the
-attempt. It would have been better for so young a person,
-if Mary had made him hold back his head, and dropped
-the water under the uplifted lid. She next proposed to
-remove it by introducing the smooth head of a large
-needle to the painful spot, and moving the mote away;
-but neither would Frank allow this. Robert then took
-the matter in hand, and having in vain blown and
-rubbed in various ways, endeavoured to remove the
-substance by drawing the irritated lid over the other, in such
-a way as to make the lash of one a sort of wiper to
-the other. But neither did this succeed. By this time
-the eye had become much inflamed, and Frank began
-to whimper. Harold asked him to bear it for a minute
-longer, and he would try old Torgah's plan. With a
-black filament of moss, the best substitute he could devise
-for a horse hair, he made a little loop, which he inserted
-under the uplifted lid, so as to enclose the foreign
-substance; then letting the lid fall, he drew out the loop,
-and within it the grain of sand. Robert observed that
-an almost infallible remedy is to bandage the eye and
-take a nap; and Mary added, that it would be still more
-certain if a flaxseed were put into the eye before going
-to sleep. Frank, however, needed no further treatment;
-he bathed his eye with cold water, wore a bandage for
-an hour, and then was as well as ever.
-
-During the conversation that preceded this incident,
-Harold had brought out a hammer and large nail, and
-now occupied himself with making a smooth hole in the
-small end of one of the conches. Having succeeded, he
-put the conch to his lips, and after several trials brought
-from it a loud clear note like that of a bugle. Robert
-also, finding that the sound came easily, called aloud,
-"Come here, sister, let us teach you how to blow a
-trumpet."
-
-It was not until after several attempts that Mary
-acquired the art. Frank was much amused to see how she
-twisted and screwed her mouth to make it fit the hole;
-and though he said nothing at the time, Harold had
-afterwards reason to remember a lurking expression of
-sly humour dancing about the corners of his mouth and eyes.
-
-"Now, cousin," said Harold, when Mary had succeeded
-in bringing out the notes with sufficient clearness, "if
-ever you wish to call us home when we are within a
-mile of you at night, or half a mile during the day, you
-have only to use this trumpet. For an ordinary call,
-sound a long loud blast, but for *an alarm*, if there should
-be such a thing, sound two long blasts, with the interval
-of a second. When you wish to call for Frank, sound a
-short blast, for Robert two, and for me three.
-
-In his different strolls through the forest, Harold had
-observed that the wild turkeys frequented certain oaks,
-whose acorns were small and sweet. It was part of his
-plan to capture a number of these birds in a trap, and
-to keep them on hand as poultry, to be killed at pleasure.
-For this purpose, it was necessary that the spot where the
-trap was to be set should first be baited. He therefore
-proposed to Robert to spend part of the forenoon in
-selecting and baiting several places; and with this
-intention they left home, having their pockets filled with
-corn and peas. It did not require long to select half a
-dozen such places, within a moderate distance of the
-tent, to bait, and afterwards to mark them so that they
-could be found.
-
-Having completed this work, they were returning to
-the tent, when they heard afar off the sound of the
-conch. It was indistinct and irregular at first, as if
-Mary had not been able to adjust her mouth properly
-to the hole; but presently a note came to them so clear
-and emphatic, that Mum pricked up his ears, and trotted
-briskly on; and after a second's pause came another
-long blast. "Harold! Harold!" Robert said in a quick
-and tremulous tone, "that is an alarm! I wonder what
-can be the matter. Now there are two short blasts; they
-are for me; and now three for you. Come, let us hurry.
-Something terrible must have happened to Frank or to Sam."
-
-They quickened their pace to a run, and were
-bursting through the bushes and briers, when they again
-heard the two long blasts of alarm, followed by the short
-ones, that called for each of them. They were seriously
-disturbed, and continued their efforts until they came
-near enough to see Mary walking about very composedly,
-and Frank sitting, not far from the tent, with the conch
-lying at his feet. These signs of tranquillity so far
-relieved their anxiety, that they slackened their pace to a
-moderate walk, but their faces were red, and their breath
-short from exertion. They began to hope that the alarm
-was on account of *good* news instead of bad--perhaps the
-sight of a vessel on the coast. Robert was trembling with
-excitement. A loud halloo roused the attention of Frank,
-and springing lightly to his feet he ran to meet them.
-
-"What is the matter?" asked Robert; but either Frank
-did not hear, or did not choose to reply. He came up
-with a merry laugh, talking so fast and loud, as to drown
-all the questions.
-
-"Ha! ha!" said he, "I thought I could bring you!
-That was loud and strong, wasn't it?"
-
-"You!" Robert inquired. "What do you mean? Did
-you blow the conch?"
-
-"That I did," he replied; "I blew just as cousin
-Harold said we must, to bring you all home."
-
-"But, Frank," remonstrated Harold, "the conch
-sounded an alarm. It said, Something is the matter.
-Now what was the matter?"
-
-"O, not much," Frank answered, "only I was getting
-hungry, and thought it was time for you all to come
-back. That was something, wasn't it?"
-
-"You wicked fellow!" said Robert, provoked out of
-all patience, to think of their long run. "You have
-put us to a great deal of trouble. Sister, how came you
-to let him frighten us so?"
-
-"Really, I could not help it," she replied. "When
-I went to the spring a little while since, he excused
-himself from going by saying that he felt tired; but no
-sooner had I passed below the bluff, than I heard the
-sound of the conch. I supposed at first it must be Sam,
-who had become suddenly worse, and was blowing for
-you to return; so I filled my bucket only half full, and
-hurried home; when I ascended the bluff I saw the little
-monkey, with the conch in his hand, blowing away with
-all his might."
-
-"And didn't it go well?" asked Frank.
-
-The young wag looked so innocent of every intent
-except fun, and seemed withal to think his trick so clever,
-that in spite of their discomfort, the boys laughed
-heartily at the consternation he had produced, and at the half
-comic, half tragic expression which his face assumed on
-learning the consequences of his waggery. They gave
-him a serious lecture, however, upon the subject, and
-told him that hereafter he must not interfere with the
-signals. But as he seemed to have such an uncommon
-aptitude for trumpeting, Harold promised to prepare
-him a conch for his own use, on condition that he played
-them no more tricks. Frank was delighted at this,
-and taking up the horn, blew, as he said, "all sorts of
-crooked ways," to show what he could do. The boys
-were astonished. Frank was the most skilful trumpeter
-of the company; and on being questioned how he
-acquired the art, replied, that when he and his mother had
-gone on a visit to one of her friends, during the
-preceding summer, he and a negro boy used to go after the
-cows every evening, and blow horns for their amusement.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXV`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXV
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- A HUNTER'S MISFORTUNE--RELIEF TO A SPRAIN--HOW TO
- AVOID BEING LOST IN THE WOODS, AND TO RECOVER
- ONE'S COURSE AFTER BEING LOST--A STILL HUNT
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-It was remarked by Mary the next morning, that
-if some one did not go out hunting they should
-soon be out of provision. "Which for our character
-as marooners I hope will not be the case," rejoined
-Harold. "Come, Robert, shall we be hunters today?"
-
-"We cannot do better," Robert languidly replied,
-"unless we go fishing instead."
-
-"O, do let me go with you," begged Frank. "I am so
-tired of being cooped up here under this oak tree, and
-running for ever to the spring and to the oyster bank. I
-want to go either hunting or fishing."
-
-"Perhaps we can do both," said Mary, perceiving from
-Robert's looks that he was disinclined to any great
-exertion. "Cousin Harold can take Frank and go to the
-woods, while you and I, brother, can catch a mess of fish."
-
-"That will do! O, yes, that is the very plan," Frank
-exclaimed, clapping his hands. "Then we can run a
-race to see who shall do best."
-
-The company separated; Harold took Frank and
-disappeared in the forest, where they were absent several
-hours, and Robert and Mary went to the oyster bank,
-where they supplied themselves with bait, and then
-embarking on the raft, began to fish for sheepshead, near
-a log imbedded in the mud, and covered with barnacles
-and young oysters. The success of the fishing party
-was very good; they soon had a basket half full of fish,
-and the remainder filled with shrimp.
-
-Not so with the hunters. Robert and Mary were
-engaged in preparing their prizes for use, when they
-heard a sharp halloo, and saw Frank emerging from a
-dense growth of bushes, with the rifle upon his shoulder,
-followed by Harold, who was limping painfully, and
-beckoning them to approach.
-
-Washing their hands with haste, Robert and Mary
-ran to meet them. Harold was seated on a log, looking
-very pale. Within an hour after leaving the tent he had
-sprained his ankle, and ever since had been slowly and
-with great suffering attempting to return. Mary was
-frightened to see the haggard looks of her cousin, and
-inquired anxiously what she could do to help him.
-
-"Take the gun, sister," said Robert. "Lean on me,
-cousin, I will support you to the tent, and then show
-you the best thing in the world for a sprain."
-
-Mary ran to the tent, put the gun in its place,
-prepared Harold's couch, and then at Robert's request
-hurried with Frank to the spring and brought up a
-bucket of water, by the time that Harold's shoe and
-stocking had been removed. The ankle was much
-swollen, and the blood had settled around it in deep blue
-clouds.
-
-"Now, sister, bring me the coffee pot and a basin."
-
-The basin was placed under the foot, and the coffee
-pot filled with cool water was used to pour a small
-stream upon the injured part. This process was
-continued for half an hour, by which time the inflammation
-and pain were greatly reduced. It was also repeated
-several times that day, and once more before retiring to
-bed, the good effects being manifest on each occasion.
-
-This accident not only confined the whole company
-at home for the rest of the day, but caused an unpleasant
-conviction to press heavily upon the mind of Robert--the
-whole responsibility of supplying the family with
-food and other necessaries would for a time devolve upon
-himself. This fact almost made him shudder, for though
-a willing boy, he was not robust; labour was painful to
-him; at times he felt a great disinclination to bodily
-effort, but the greatest difficulty in the way of his
-success in their present mode of life, was his ignorance of
-some of the most necessary arts of a hunter.
-
-"Harold," said he, with a rueful face, the next
-morning, when they had finished talking over the various
-means for discovering and approaching game in the
-forest; "to tell you the truth, I am afraid of *getting
-lost* in these thick and tangled woods. It is a perfect
-wonder to me how you can dash on through bush and
-brier, and turn here and there, as if you knew every
-step of the way, when, if I were left alone, I should never
-find my way home at all. Now my head is easily turned,
-and when I am once lost, I am lost."
-
-"I know exactly what you mean," replied Harold,
-"and in former times I used to feel the same way. But
-there are two or three rules which helped me much, and
-which I will give to you.
-
-"The first is, *never allow to yourself that you are
-lost*. Say to yourself that you are mistaken, or that
-you have taken the wrong course, or anything that you
-will, but never allow the *lost feeling* to come over you,
-so long as you can keep it off.
-
-"When, however, you ascertain that you have unfortunately
-missed your track, your next rule is to sit down
-*as quietly as possible* to determine your course. Most
-people in such a case become excited, run here and there,
-at perfect random, and become worse bewildered than
-before. First do you determine the points of the
-compass, and then strike for the point you are most certain
-of reaching. For instance, you know that anywhere on
-this island the sea lies to the west, and a river to the
-north. You can surely find either of these places; and
-when once found you will be no longer in doubt, although
-you may be far from home."
-
-"But how am I to know the points of the compass?"
-inquired Robert.
-
-"Easily enough," his cousin replied. "But before
-speaking of that, let me give you my third rule, which is,
-*never get lost*."
-
-Robert laughed. "That is the only rule I want. Give
-me that and you may have the rest."
-
-"Then," continued Harold, "make it your constant
-habit to notice the course you travel, and the time you
-are travelling. Watch the sun, or else the shadows of
-the trees, and the angle at which you cross them. Early
-in the morning the shadows are very long, and point
-west. In the middle of the forenoon, they are about
-as long as the trees that make them, and all point
-north-west. And at twelve o'clock they are very short, and
-point due north. To a woodsman the shadows are both
-clock and compass; and by keeping your mind on them,
-you can easily make what the captain would call your
-*dead reckoning*."
-
-"But," said Robert, "what would you do on such a
-day as this, when there is neither sun nor shadow?"
-
-"You must work by another rule," he replied. "Old
-Torgah gave me three signs for telling the points of the
-compass, by noticing the limbs, the bark, and the green
-moss on the trunks of trees *well exposed* to the sun.
-Moss, you know, loves the shade, while the bark and
-limbs grow all the faster for having plenty of light. As
-a general rule, therefore, you will find the south, or
-sunny side of a tree marked by large limbs and thick,
-rough bark, and the north side covered, more or less, with
-whatever green moss there may be on it.[#] Did I ever tell
-you how these signs helped me once to find my way home?"
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Happening not long since to converse with an old and
- observant farmer, on the subject of these natural signs, he pointed
- out another.
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- "Notice," said he, "the direction in which those trees *lean*."
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- We were in a pine forest, and, almost without exception, the
- trees that declined from a perpendicular leaned towards the east.
- The severe winds through the up country of South Carolina,
- Georgia and Alabama, which start our trees and unsettle our
- fences, usually prevail from the west. That is the point also
- from which almost invariably come our thunder storms.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Robert replied that he had not. "I was at my uncle's,
-where I had never been before, in a newly settled part
-of the country. A small stream ran near his house,
-and bent considerably around his plantation. Down
-this stream I followed one day, in search of ducks, and
-walked several miles before thinking of home. My
-uncle's house lay due east, and instead of returning the
-way I went, I determined to take a shorter course
-through the woods. I had not gone far, however, before
-a fat squirrel jumped upon a log, within good shooting
-distance, curled his tail over his back, and sat there
-barking; he seemed to give me every invitation that a
-squirrel possibly could to shoot him, and I did so. But
-it was really curious to see the consequence. Such a
-barking of squirrels I never heard before in my life.
-They were all around me, jumping, shaking their tails,
-and *quaw-quawing* at such a rate, that it was almost like
-witchcraft. I killed as many as I could carry, and once
-more set out for home. But I had completely lost my
-course; the chase had taken off my mind, and I could tell
-neither which way I came into the wood, nor how I was
-to go out of it. My uncle's house I knew lay to the
-east, and the stream to the north. But which way was
-east, and which north? The sun was hidden, and the
-trees were so close and thick, that the moss covered their
-large trunks on every side, and the limbs and bark for
-the same reason seemed to be of equal size all round. At
-last I spied a small tree, that was pretty well exposed to
-the sun, and the limbs of which were evidently larger,
-and the bark rougher on one side than on the other; there
-was also a beautiful tuft of green moss growing at its
-root, on the side opposite to the large limbs. These
-signs satisfied me; but to make assurance doubly sure,
-I cut into the tree far enough to ascertain that the
-thickest bark was on the roughest side. That one tree was my
-guide. I struck a straight course for home, and reached
-it without difficulty. Now, if you take these rules, you
-can guide yourself anywhere through these woods, in
-which you will never be more than three or four miles
-to the east of the sea-shore."
-
-"Thank you, cousin," said Robert; "thank you
-sincerely. You have relieved my mind from the greatest
-embarrassment I have felt at the thought of roaming
-these dark woods alone. Your rules give me confidence;
-for the very trees that before caused my bewilderment
-shall now become my guides."
-
-He took his gun, called his dog, and gave a look to
-Frank, in the expectation that he also would come.
-But Frank had listened quietly to the preceding
-conversation, and had as quietly made up his mind not
-to go. He sat beside the cage, watching the opossum,
-and took no notice of dog, gun, or look.
-
-"Jump, Frank," said Robert, in a cheering tone; "I
-am ready to go. Let us see if we cannot find a deer."
-
-"No, I thank you," he soberly replied; "I do not love
-to get lost. It does not feel pleasant. I had rather
-stay at home and pour water on cousin Harold's foot."
-
-"Then stay," said Robert, in a disappointed tone;
-"I forgot that you were a baby."
-
-Harold, however, who knew that Frank was an
-uncommon pedestrian, and that Robert preferred to have
-company, whispered to him, "He is not going to lose
-himself, Frank. I think, too, he will kill some deer, and
-who knows but he may find another fawn to keep Dora
-company." Frank seized his cap, and calling out,
-"Brother! brother! I am coming!" dashed off in
-pursuit. Fidelle started too, but they returned to tie her
-up, and to say to Mary that she must not be uneasy if
-they did not return by dinner-time, as they were
-unwilling to come without game; then taking some parched
-corn in their pockets in case of hunger, together with
-Frank's hatchet and matches, they again set off.
-
-The first business was to visit the turkey baits; at one
-of which the corn and peas had all disappeared, with
-evident traces of having been eaten by turkeys. "What
-a pity we had not brought some more bait," remarked
-Robert; "Harold says that when they have once found
-food at a place, they are almost sure to return the next
-day to look for more. We must share with them our
-dinner of parched corn."
-
-Renewing the bait, they proceeded in a straight course
-south, having for their guide the bright clouds that
-showed the place of the sun to the south-east. Frank
-was very anxious for Robert to kill some of the many
-squirrels that frolicked around them. "May be," said
-he, "if you shoot, they will quaw-quaw for you as they
-did for Cousin Harold, and then we can go home
-loaded." But Robert replied that this would be a
-useless waste of ammunition: that it would probably scare
-off the deer from the neighbourhood; and that,
-moreover, his gun was not loaded for such small game.
-
-Hardly had the argument closed before Mum began
-to smell and snort, here and there, intent upon a
-confused trail. His motion became soon more steady, and
-he started off at a pace that made the hunters run to
-keep in sight. Afraid that at this rate Frank would
-give out, and that he himself would be too much out of
-breath to aim surely, or to creep cautiously upon the
-deer, Robert called out, "Steady, Mum!" The well-trained
-brute instantly slackened his speed, and keeping
-only about a rod ahead, went forward at a moderate walk.
-In this way they followed for a full quarter of a mile,
-when Robert observed him take his nose from the ground,
-and walk with noiseless step, keeping his eyes keenly
-directed forwards. He "steadied" him again by a half
-whispered command, and kept close at his heels. Soon
-he saw a pair of antlers peering above a distant thicket,
-and the brown side of a deer between the branches.
-Softly ordering Mum to "come in," and noticing that
-what little wind there was blew so as not to carry their
-scent to the deer, he said to Frank, "Buddy, if you will
-remain by this large poplar, I will creep behind yonder
-thicket, and see if I cannot get a shot. Will you be
-afraid?"
-
-"No," he replied, "if you do not go too far away."
-
-"I will not go out of hearing," Robert said, "and if
-you need anything, whistle for me, but do not call.
-Hide yourself behind this tree, and when you hear me
-shoot, come as soon as you please."
-
-It was easy to cover his advance behind the dense
-foliage of a viny bower, until he was quite near. He
-paused to listen; the rustle of leaves and the sound of
-stamping feet were distinctly heard. A short but
-cautious movement gave him a commanding view of the
-ground. There were three deer feeding within easy
-reach of his shot. He sprung both barrels, and tried to
-be deliberate, but in spite of all resolution his heart
-jumped into his mouth, and his hand shook violently; he
-had what hunters call "the buck-ague." Steadying his
-piece against a stout branch, he aimed at the shoulders
-of the largest, and fired. It fell, with a bound forward.
-The other deer, instead of darting away, as he expected,
-turned in apparent surprise to look at the unusual
-vision of smoke and fire, accompanied by such a noise,
-when he took deliberate aim with a now steady hand,
-and fired at the head of the next largest, as it was in
-the act of springing away.
-
-"Come, Frank! come!" he shouted.
-
-Frank, however, had started at the first report, and
-was now running at the top of his speed. Robert rushed
-forward to dye his hand for the first time in the blood
-of so noble a victim; yet it made him almost shudder
-to hear the knife grate through the delicate flesh, and to
-see the rich blood gurgling upon the ground. Had it
-not been that such butchery was necessary to subsistence,
-he would have resolved at that moment to repeat it no
-more.
-
-But what was next to be done? Here were two large
-deer lying upon the earth. Should he skin and cleanse
-them there, and attempt to carry home the divided
-quarters? or should he carry home one deer and return for the
-other? He decided upon the last. Before proceeding
-homewards, however, he blazed a number of trees, to
-show afar off the place of his game; then selecting a
-tree, as far as he could distinguish in his way, he went
-towards it, chopping each bush and sapling with his
-hatchet; and making a broad blaze upon this tree, he
-selected another in the same line, and proceeded thus
-until he reached the tent. He had learnt by one-half
-day's practice to thread the trackless forest with a
-steadiness of course and a confidence of spirit that were
-surprising to himself.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXVI`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXVI
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- CRUTCHES IN DEMAND--CURING VENISON--PEMMICAN--SCALDING
- OFF A PORKER'S HAIR WITH LEAVES AND
- WATER--TURKEY TROUGH--SOLITARY WATCHING--FORCE
- OF IMAGINATION--FEARFUL RENCOUNTER--DIFFERENT
- MODES OF REPELLING WILD BEASTS
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Harold's ankle continued so painful whenever
-he attempted to move, that Sam advised him,
-the morning after the accident, to construct
-for himself a pair of crutches. "Make 'em strong and
-good, Mas Harol," said he, with a broad grin of
-satisfaction. "I hope by time you trow 'em away, I'll pick
-'em up." This work occupied the two invalids, while
-Robert and Frank were engaged in their successful deer hunt.
-
-When the venison was brought home, Harold assisted
-in various ways in preparing it for use; and also
-promised that if he was provided with the necessary means,
-he would see that all which was thereafter brought in
-should be properly cured. His favourite mode was by
-the process called *jerking*. The plan was this: A
-wig-wam was made, about five feet in diameter at the base,
-and five feet high, leaving a hole at the top about two
-feet wide. A place for fire was scooped in the middle;
-and the pieces of venison were hung in the smoke that
-poured through the open top. Pieces an inch thick,
-when exposed at the same time to smoke and sunshine
-were perfectly cured in the course of a day. The hams
-required, of course, a longer time, and were all the
-better for a little salt. The *salting tub* was made of a
-fresh deer's skin, fleshy side up, supported by stakes so
-as to sag in the middle. A substitute for a *pickle barrel*
-was also devised in the course of time; this consisted of
-a deer's skin, stripped off whole, and rendered
-water-tight by stopping the holes; in this the meat was put,
-covered with a strong brine, and drawn up into a tree.
-When the visits of the flesh-fly were apprehended, the
-mouth of the sack was secured by a string. But the
-most convenient form in which the meat was cured was
-that known as *pemmican*. To prepare this the meat
-was jerked until perfectly dry, then pounded fine, and
-mixed with half its own weight of melted grease; after
-which it was packed away in skin bags, having the hair
-outwards. The pemmican could be eaten, like bologna
-sausage, either cooked or raw, and kept perfectly sweet
-as long as it was needed.
-
-While describing these several modes of preparing and
-preserving their meat, it may not be amiss to mention
-also a method adopted by Harold for scalding off an
-opossum's hair without any of the usual appliances for
-heating the water. The opossum had been killed before
-it was known that the utensils for boiling were all in use
-and could not be spared. Robert was perplexed, for he
-knew that the hair "sets" as soon as the carcass is cold,
-and refuses to be drawn. But Harold replied with a smile,
-
-"I have seen hogs scalded by being put into a deep
-puddle of water heated with red hot stones. All the
-water needed for so small an object as the opossum may
-be heated in a deer skin, hung like our salting tub over
-the fire. But I will show you a still easier plan."
-
-He gathered a pile of dry leaves, with which he covered
-the body, and then poured on water until the pile was
-quite wet; after which he piled on a much larger quantity
-of dry leaves, which he set on fire. When the mass had
-burnt down, the hair of the opossum was found so
-thoroughly *steamed* by the surrounding heat, that it yielded
-as easily as if it had passed through the most approved
-process of the pork cleaning art.
-
-Towards sunset Robert went to the turkey baits;
-the birds had returned to the place they had visited
-before, and eaten all the parched corn thrown there
-the second time. He renewed the bait, with this
-difference (made on Harold's suggestion)--that whereas he
-had formerly scattered the corn broad-cast, he now
-strewed it in a sort of trough, or shallow trench, made
-in the ground. This trench was made on a line proceeding
-straight from a place of concealment, selected
-within good shooting distance. Turkeys are greedy
-feeders; and when they find a place baited as that was,
-they gather on each side of the trench, with their heads
-close together, trying each to obtain his share of the
-prize; and a person having a gun loaded with duck or
-squirrel shot, has been known to kill six or eight at a
-time, by firing among their interlocking heads.
-
-An additional visit enabled Robert to determine that
-the hour of their coming was early in the morning;
-and this being the only other circumstance wanting to
-fix the time of his own coming to meet them, he used that
-opportunity to arrange to his fancy the place of his
-concealment. The trench was on a line with two short
-hedges of bamboo brier, diverging from each other in
-the shape of the letter V, having a place of egress at
-the angle. He closed the mouth of the V by planting a
-blind of evergreens, high as his head, and very close at
-the bottom; and as it was probable that he should be
-compelled to remain some hours in concealment, he made
-a seat, and opened through the blind a hole for observation.
-
-On the following morning he was up and moving at
-the peep of day. Mary prepared him a cup of coffee,
-and by the time that there was light sufficient to follow
-the blazed track he was on the way. His course lay
-eastward, and through the opening branches glowed
-that beautiful star which he had often admired, Venus,
-the gem of the morning, "flaming upon the forehead of
-the dawn."
-
-Frank begged hard to be allowed to go too, his
-confidence in Robert's woodsmanship having been greatly
-increased by the recent success; but Harold decided
-against him. He said that in turkey shooting the fewer
-persons there were present the better; that Robert
-himself must keep still as a mouse, and that well trained as
-Mum was, it would be better even for him to be left
-behind. Robert therefore departed alone, putting into
-his pocket a small volume of Shakespeare, to aid in
-whiling away the slow hours of his solitary watch.
-
-On arriving at the spot his first act was to see that
-the bait was yet untouched. He took his seat, and
-continued for a long time peeping through the port hole,
-and listening with an attention so acute that he could
-hear the rush of his own blood along the throbbing
-arteries. But as the minutes passed, and no change
-occurred, not even the chirp of a bird or the bark of a
-squirrel enlivening the grim solitude, his excitement
-gradually gave way to weariness. He leaned his gun
-against the wall of vines, and drew out his book. It was
-the first volume, containing that magnificent drama,
-"The Tempest." He read rapidly the familiar scenes
-describing Ariel, the light, invisible spirit, and Caliban,
-the hideous son of the old hag, and Prospero, with his
-beautiful daughter, and the dripping refugees from the
-sea, and became so deeply absorbed as perfectly to forget
-where he was, until a slight rustling behind a briery
-thicket near the bait aroused his attention. Whatever
-the animal might have been, its step was very stealthy,
-and evidently approaching. Laying down the book, and
-grasping his gun, he peeped cautiously around; nothing
-was visible. Soon he heard a rattling upon the ground
-of falling fragments, as if from some animal climbing a
-tree, and a grating sound like that of bark which is
-grasped and crushed.
-
-"I wonder what that can be?" he mentally soliloquized.
-"Perhaps a large fox-squirrel climbing after
-acorns--but no, there is too much bark falling for that.
-It must be a squirrel barking a dead limb for worms.
-That's it! O, yes, that's it."
-
-But it was no squirrel, and had Robert been more of
-a woodsman he would not have returned so quietly to
-his reading. Indeed, he had become more deeply
-interested in his book than in his business, and was glad of
-any excuse that allowed him to return to Prospero and
-the shipwrecked crew. He read a few pages more, and
-stopping to connect in his mind the disjointed parts of
-the story, his eye rested upon what appeared to be the
-bushy tail of a very large squirrel, lying upon a limb
-of the tree that overhung the bait.
-
-"I knew it was a squirrel," said he to himself; "but
-he is a bouncer! How long his tail is! and how it moves
-from side to side like a cat's, when it sees a bird or
-a mouse that it is trying to catch. I wish I could
-see his body, but it is hidden by that bunch of leaves."
-
-His imagination was so powerfully impressed with the
-graphic scenery of "The Tempest," that he could
-scarcely think of anything else. The idea in his mind
-at that moment was the ludicrous scene in which the
-drunken Stephano comes upon the queer bundle, made
-up of Caliban and Trinculo, lying head to head under the
-same frock, and appearing to his unsteady eyes like a
-monster with two pairs of legs at each end. As Robert
-looked into the tree, he almost laughed to catch himself
-fancying that he saw Caliban's head lying on the same
-limb on which lay the squirrel's tail, and staring at him
-with its two great eyes. Indeed he did see something.
-There was a veritable head resting there, and two great
-eyeballs were glaring upon him, and nothing but the
-irresistible influence of the scenes he had read deceived
-him for a moment with the idea that it was Caliban's.
-
-A second and steady look would probably have
-revealed the truth; but for this he had not time. The
-welcome "twit! twit!" of the expected game caused him
-to look through his port hole, and a large turkey cock,
-accompanied by four hens, ran directly to the trench,
-and began to eat as fast as they could pick up the grains.
-Robert cautiously slipped his gun through the port hole,
-and took deliberate aim, confident that he could kill the
-five at one shot. But hesitating a moment whether he
-should commit such wholesale destruction, when they
-were already so well supplied with fresh meat, his gun
-made a slight noise against the leaves, which attracted
-the attention of the turkeys, and caused the hens to
-dart away. The gobbler, being the leader and
-protector of the party, stood his ground courageously,
-stretching his long neck full four feet high, looking in
-every direction, and then coming cautiously towards the
-blind to reconnoitre.
-
-Robert had gained experience from his still hunting;
-and in this conjuncture stood perfectly motionless,
-keeping his gun as immovable as the stiff branch of a dry
-tree. The bird was deceived. It returned quietly to
-the trench, and commenced feeding. Robert waited in
-the hope that it would be joined by another; but no other
-coming, he fired while it was picking up the last few
-grains, and killed it. The moment of pulling the trigger,
-he heard a rustle of leaves in the tree above the turkey,
-and the moment after the report of his gun a heavy fall
-upon the ground. As he rushed from his concealment
-to seize the fallen game, he was horrified to see an
-enormous beast of the cat kind, crushing the head of the
-bird in its mouth, while its paw pinioned the fluttering
-wings. It was a panther. It had crawled into the tree
-while Robert was reading. It was *its* tail he had
-mistaken for a squirrel's, and *its* head he had fancied was
-Caliban's. For half an hour it had been glaring upon
-him with its big eyeballs, waiting until he should pass
-near enough to be pounced upon.
-
-The coming of the turkeys had distracted its attention;
-and being hungry, it had ceased to watch for its human
-victim, and resolved upon that which was surer. When
-Robert emerged from his concealment it turned upon
-him, dropped the mangled head from its bloody mouth,
-reversed the hair on both back and tail, showed its
-enormous fangs, and growled. Had he retreated from the
-field he might have escaped the terrible conflict that
-awaited him, for the panther, left to the peaceable
-possession of its prize, would probably have snatched it up
-and ran away. But his horror at the sight was so great
-that for a moment he was paralysed. He convulsively
-clutched his gun, and was on the point of firing almost
-without aim, when another fierce growl from the panther,
-that appeared to be gathering itself for a leap, brought
-him to his senses. He took deliberate aim between its
-eyes, and fired. It was a desperate chance, for the gun
-was loaded only with duck shot. The howl of rage and
-pain with which the panther bounded upon him, and the
-grinning horrible teeth that it showed, made his blood
-run cold. He clubbed his gun, prepared to aim a
-heavy blow upon its forehead, but, to his surprise,
-instead of leaping upon him, it sprang upon the thicket
-of briers, about three feet distant, and began furiously
-to tear on every side at perfect random.
-
-He needed no better chance to escape from so dangerous
-a neighbourhood; and, in the moment of leaving, saw
-that both eyes of the animal had been shot away, and
-that the bloody humour was streaming down its face.
-He hurried on for a few steps, but fearing that the
-frantic beast might pursue him, he slipped behind a tree,
-and pouring hastily into his gun a charge of powder,
-which he rammed down as he ran, put upon that a
-heavy load of deer shot, and then made his way homewards.
-
-Ere he had run one-half the distance, however, his
-fears began to subside. The panther, if not mortally
-wounded, was stone-blind; why should he not muster
-courage enough to complete the work, and thus perform
-a feat of which he might be proud as long as he lived?
-In the midst of this cogitation, he heard before him the
-tramp of footsteps, and saw the glimmering of an animal
-that bounded towards him with rapid pace. Could this
-be the panther which had pursued him, and intercepted
-his flight! He levelled his piece in readiness for battle,
-and was preparing to pull trigger at the first fair sight,
-when he saw that, instead of a panther, it was
-Mum--good faithful Mum, broken loose from his confinement
-at home, and come in a moment of need to help his
-master. What a relief! Robert called him, patted him,
-hugged him, and then said, "Stop, Mum! I'll give you
-something to do directly. Just wait a minute, boy, till
-I load this other barrel; and with you to help me, I
-shall not be afraid of any panther, whether his eyes
-are in or out."
-
-Mum had sagacity enough to know that his master was
-greatly excited, and he showed his own sympathy by
-whining, frisking about, and wagging his short tail.
-Robert loaded with dispatch, hurried back, keeping Mum
-directly before him, and holding his piece ready for
-instant use; but the panther had disappeared.
-
-On reaching the field of battle, Mum's first act was
-to spring upon the prostrate bird, but finding it dead
-he let it lie; then perceiving the odour of the panther's
-track, his hair bristled, he followed the trail for a few
-steps, and returned, looking wistfully into his master's
-face. He evidently understood the dangerous character
-of the beast that had been there, and was reluctant to
-follow. Robert, however, put him upon the trail, and
-encouraged him to proceed. Mum undertook the business
-very warily. He went first to the brier on which
-the panther had last been seen; then in a zigzag course,
-that seemed to be interrupted by every bush against
-which the blinded beast had struck; finally he bristled
-up again, and gave signs of extreme caution. A few
-steps brought them to a fallen log, between two large
-branches of which Robert saw his formidable enemy,
-crouched and panting. He softly called in his dog. The
-panther pricked up its ears, and raised its head, as if
-trying to pierce through the impenetrable gloom.
-Robert came noiselessly nearer and nearer, until within
-ten paces, then deliberately taking aim, he discharged
-the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes.
-It leaped convulsively forward, and died almost without
-a struggle.
-
-.. _`Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes`:
-
-.. figure:: images/img-210.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes
-
- Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes
-
-Soon as it was indubitably dead, Robert went forward
-to examine it. He turned it over, felt its bony legs and
-compact body; looked at the terrible fangs from which
-he had made so narrow an escape, and, having satisfied
-his curiosity, attempted to take it upon his shoulder;
-but this was far beyond his strength--the panther was
-heavy as a large deer. He marked carefully the spot
-where it lay, and returning to the tree for his book and
-bird, hurried home, to tell the others of his perilous
-adventure.
-
-Hardly had he come within sight, before Frank's quick
-eyes discerned him. "What!" said he, with a playful
-taunt, "only one turkey! I thought you would have
-had a house full, you staid so long and fired so often.
-Cousin Harold hardly knew what to make of it; he
-said he supposed you must have *wounded* a turkey; so
-I ran and let Mum loose to help you."
-
-"I am glad you did," replied Robert, drawing a long
-breath, "for never in my life was I more in need of
-help."
-
-"And you didn't get the other after all?"
-
-"O, yes, all I aimed at. But something came near
-getting me, too. Where are Cousin Harold and sister?"
-
-"In the tent."
-
-Harold and Mary smiled with pleasure to see the
-fine bird on his shoulder, but could not understand the
-seriousness of countenance with which he approached.
-He related the particulars of his adventure, to which
-they listened with breathless attention. Mary turned
-very pale, Harold's eyes flashed fire, and Sam's white
-teeth shone in repeated laughs of admiration.
-
-"How I wish I could have been with you," said
-Harold, looking mournfully at his lame foot.
-
-"I wish you had been."
-
-"That was a terrible moment, when you had fired
-your last barrel, and the panther was rushing upon you.
-You must have given up all for lost."
-
-"No," replied Robert, "I felt myself tremendously
-excited, but had no idea of giving up."
-
-"That is natural," said Harold. "No one ever gives
-up while there is anything to do. But do tell me, what
-did you think of? People can think so fast, and so
-powerfully, when brought to the pinch, that I like to
-hear all about their plans and thoughts. Tell me everything."
-
-"From first to last," said Robert, smiling, "I thought
-of many things, but of none which I had time to execute,
-except to fire into his eyes, and club my gun. I first
-thought of running away, but not until I had stood so
-long that the panther seemed about to spring upon me.
-Then the idea occurred to me of trying the power of my
-eye, as father recommended about dogs; but I confess
-there was more power in his eye than mine, for I was
-badly frightened. My next thought was to take off my
-cap and rush upon him, as if that was some deadly
-weapon. I heard once of a lady in India, who saved
-herself and several others from a Bengal tiger, by
-rushing at him with an umbrella which she kept opening and
-shutting as she ran. There was another plan still, of a
-negro in Georgia, who fought and killed a panther with
-his knife. But," he continued, "let us talk a moment
-of the carcass. What shall I do with it; leave it there
-or bring it to the tent?"
-
-"O, bring it, bring it, by all means," Harold replied;
-"I doubt not Cousin Mary and Frank will help you."
-
-Mary was not at all pleased with the prospect of
-such unladylike business, and in consequence gave
-Harold a look of disapproval, which he affected not to
-see. She went, nevertheless, and the panther was soon
-lying before the tent-door. The rest of the forenoon was
-spent in flaying it, which they did with the claws, tail
-and ears attached; for Robert had remarked, that being
-compelled to imitate Hercules in destroying wild beasts,
-he had a fancy to imitate him also in his couch. While
-thus engaged, Harold asked for the story of the negro.
-
-"It is not much of a story," said Robert; "I thought
-of it merely in connection with the rest. The negro was
-going to his wife's house, which was some miles distant
-from the plantation, and which made it necessary for him
-to pass through a dark, dismal swamp. Usually he passed
-it by daylight, for it was infested by wild beasts; but
-being a daring fellow, he sometimes went by night, armed
-only with a long sharp knife. The last time he made
-the attempt he did not reach his wife's house, and his
-master went in search of him. Deep in the swamp he
-had met with a panther, and had a terrible fight. Traces
-of blood were plentiful, and deep tracks, where first one
-and then the other had made some unusual effort. Near
-at hand lay the panther, stabbed in nine places, and a
-little beyond lay the negro, torn almost to pieces. They
-had killed each other."
-
-"I wonder," said Harold, "that he did not carry a
-torch; no wild beast will attack a person bearing fire."
-
-"Are you sure of that?" Robert inquired.
-
-"As sure as I can be, from having heard of it often,
-and tried it twice."
-
-Robert begged for the particulars.
-
-"I went with my father and two other gentlemen, on
-a hunting excursion among the mountains, where we
-camped out, of course. One of the gentlemen having
-heard that there were plenty of wolves in that region,
-and wishing, as he said, to have some fun that night, had
-rubbed gum assafoetida upon the soles of his boots,
-before leaving the tent for it is said that wolves are
-attracted by the smell of this gum, and will follow it to
-a great distance. Now, whether it was the smell of the
-assafoetida or of our game, I will not pretend to say, but
-the wolves came that night in such numbers that we could
-scarcely rest. They howled first on this side and then
-on that, and barked in such short quick notes, that one
-sounded like half a dozen. Our horses were terribly
-frightened; we could scarcely keep them within bounds;
-and our dogs ran slinking into the tent with every sign
-of fear. The only plan by which we could sleep with
-comfort was by building a large fire, and keeping it
-burning all night."
-
-"Did not the gentleman who was so fond of wolves
-go out after them?" asked Robert.
-
-"O, yes, we all went, again and again, but the cunning
-creatures kept in the edge of the darkness, and when
-we approached on one side, they ran to the other. It
-was there I heard the other gentleman, who was esteemed
-a great hunter, remark, that all wild beasts are afraid of fire."
-
-"I wonder why?"
-
-"Night beasts are afraid I suppose, because they prowl
-in darkness; and as for the others, if they once feel the
-pain of fire they will be apt to keep out of its way."
-
-"The other circumstance is this:--Last year I went
-on a night hunt, with some boys of my own age; and
-not only did we meet with very poor success, but for
-some hours were completely lost. About an hour before
-day I left the company, and returned home; for I had
-promised my mother to return by twelve o'clock. Before
-parting company, we heard a panther in the woods
-directly in my way, crying for all the world like a
-young child. The boys tried to frighten me out of my
-intention; but I told them that if they would only let
-me have a good torch, I should safely pass by a dozen
-panthers. It was full two miles home. The panther
-continued his cry until I came within a furlong, and
-then ceased. As I passed the piece of woods from which
-his voice appeared to come, I heard afar off the stealthy
-tread of something retiring, and saw two large eyes
-shining in the dark. I have always supposed that these
-were the eyes and tread of the panther, and that it was
-driven off by the torch."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXVII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXVII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- TURKEY-PEN--SUCKING WATER THROUGH OOZY SAND--EXPLORING
- TOUR--APPEARANCE OF THE COUNTRY--"MADAME
- BRUIN"--SOLDIER'S REMEDY FOR CHAFED
- FEET--NIGHT IN THE WOODS--PRAIRIE--INDIAN
- HUT--FRUIT TREES--SINGULAR SPRING
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-It would be useless, and perhaps tedious, to trace thus
-day by day, and hour by hour, the history of our
-young friends. We will now pass over an interval
-of nearly three weeks, from Saturday, November sixth,
-when Robert's contest with the panther occurred, to
-Wednesday, November twenty-fourth, when their affairs
-received another turn.
-
-The only incident worth relating that occurred during
-this period, was the construction of a pen for entrapping
-turkeys. It was simply a covered enclosure, of ten or
-twelve feet square, with a deep trench communicating
-from the outside to the centre. This trench was made
-deep enough to allow a feeding turkey to walk under the
-side of the pen, and next the wall, inside, it was bridged
-over, so that the birds in running around the enclosure,
-after having entered, might not fall into the trench, and
-see their way out. This trap is planned with a knowledge
-of the fact, that though a turkey looks down when
-feeding, it never looks down when trying to escape.
-This is equally true of the quail or southern partridge,
-and perhaps of most of the gallinaceous birds. By
-means of this trap the boys took so many turkeys that
-they were at last weary of seeing them.
-
-In the meantime Harold's ankle had become so nearly
-well, that for a week it had been strong enough for
-all ordinary purposes; and Sam's bones, though by no
-means fit to be used, were rapidly knitting, and gave
-promise of being all that broken bones can become in
-the course of a few weeks. No one had yet come to
-their rescue. Often had they gone, singly and together,
-to the flag-staff, and swept the watery horizon with their
-glass, but no helper appeared, and no sign. Robert
-and Mary had learned by this time to curb their impatience,
-and to wait in calmness the time when they should
-commence working upon their proposed boat.
-
-From the first day that they found themselves shut
-up upon the island, Robert and Harold had meditated
-an exploration of the surrounding country, but had
-hitherto been prevented by various causes. Among these
-was Mary's excessive nervousness at the idea of being
-left alone, and particularly so after Robert's contest with
-the panther; but now she said, that with Fidelle to
-guard, and with Sam to shoot, exclusive of what she
-herself might do in case of an emergency, she gave her
-consent to the tour.
-
-The stock of provision laid in by this time was quite
-respectable. Five deer had been killed, and their hams
-were now in the smoke, the company having in the
-meantime subsisted upon the other parts of the venison,
-turkeys from the pen, oysters, crabs, and fish. There
-were also fifty dried fish, two live turkeys, and four fat
-"pigs" (so called) in the cage, to say nothing of the
-stores brought from home. Before starting, the boys
-provided Mary with a large supply of wood for the
-kitchen and smoke-house, water also, and everything else
-which they could foresee as needful. They loaded the
-remaining guns with heavy shot, and laid them aside
-ready for use; and, moreover, offered to build for her a
-palisade around the tent, by driving down stakes, and
-wattling them with grape vines; but to this last Mary
-objected, saying she was ashamed to be considered so
-great a coward.
-
-It was broad daylight on the morning of Wednesday,
-the twenty-fourth day of November, when they set out
-upon their tour. Robert carried the wallet of provision,
-consisting of parched corn, jerked venison, and a few
-hard crackers of Mary's manufacture; in his belt he
-fastened a flat powder flask filled with water, being the
-best substitute he could devise for a canteen. Harold
-carried the blanket rolled like a wallet, and Frank's
-hatchet stuck in his belt.
-
-Willing to ascertain the coastwise dimensions of the
-island, and also the approaches to it from sea, they
-directed their course along the hard smooth beach,
-occasionally ascending the bluff for the purpose of observing
-the adjacent country. Their rate of travelling was
-at first intentionally slow, for they were both pedestrians
-enough to know that the more slowly a journey is commenced,
-the more likely it is to be comfortably continued.
-
-At the end of six miles they plainly discerned the
-southern extremity of the island, lying a mile beyond,
-and marked by a high bank of sand, thrown up in
-such profusion as almost to smother a group of dwarfish,
-ill-formed cedars. Beyond the bluff they saw the river
-setting eastward from the sea, and bordered on its
-further side with a dense growth of mangroves. Satisfied
-with this discovery, and observing that, after
-proceeding inland for a few miles, the river bent suddenly
-to the north, they turned their faces eastward, resolved
-to strike for some point upon the bank. The sterile
-soil of the beach, and its overhanging bluff, which was
-varied only by an occasional clump of cedars and a
-patch of prickly pears, with now and then a tall palmetto,
-that stood as a gigantic sentry over its pigmy
-companions, was exchanged as they receded from the coast,
-first for a thick undergrowth of low shrubs and a small
-variety of oak, then for trees still larger, which were
-oftentimes covered with vines, whose long festoons and
-pendant branches were loaded with clusters of blue and
-purple grapes. About midway of the island the surface
-made a sudden ascent, assuming that peculiar character
-known as "hammock," and which, to unpractised eyes,
-looks like a swamp upon an elevated ridge.
-
-Before leaving the beach the boys had quenched their
-thirst at a spring of cool, fresh water, found by
-scratching in the sand at high water mark, but which they
-would not have been able to enjoy had it not been for
-a simple device of Robert's. The sand was so soft and
-oozy, that before the basin they had excavated was
-sufficiently full to dish from, its sides had fallen in.
-Harold had tried at several places, but failing in all,
-he hallooed to Robert, whom he had left behind, to
-know what had been his success.
-
-"Come and see," was the reply. Harold went, but
-saw nothing.
-
-"There is my spring," said Robert, pointing to the
-end of a reed like that of a pipe-stem, sticking out of the
-sand. "Suck at that," he continued, "and you will
-get all that you want."
-
-Harold tried it, and rose delighted. "Capital!" he
-exclaimed; "but how do you keep the sand from rising
-with the water?"
-
-Robert drew out the reed, and showed him a piece of
-cloth fastened as a strainer on its lower end. "I have
-often thus quenched my thirst when fishing on our sandy
-beaches, and have never found it to fail."
-
-"It is exceedingly simple," remarked Harold. "I
-wonder I never saw it nor heard of it before."
-
-"So do I," rejoined Robert; "and yet I question
-whether I should ever have heard of it myself, had it
-not been for the Hottentots."
-
-Harold's eyes opened wide at the mention of Hottentots,
-and Robert went on to say, "A year or two since,
-while reading an account of the suffering of people in
-South Africa for the want of water, and their various
-devices for obtaining it, I was struck with the simplicity
-of one of their plans. On coming to a place where the
-water was near the surface, but where they could not
-dig a well, they would make a narrow hole a yard or
-more deep, and insert a small reed having a bunch of
-grass or moss tied around its lower end. This reed they
-buried, all except a short end left above ground, and
-packed the earth tightly around it. Then they sucked
-strongly at the open end, and it is said that, if the
-earth was sufficiently moist and if the soil was not too
-close, the water would soon run through the reed,
-cleansed of its mud and sand by passing through the
-rude filter attached to its lower end."
-
-"Whoever may have been its author, it is an excellent
-device," said Harold. "I shall not forget it."
-
-At noon the boys seated themselves under a heavy
-canopy of vines, and ate their frugal dinner in sight
-of a luscious-looking dessert, hanging in purple clusters
-above and around them, which in its turn they did not
-fail to enjoy.
-
-Resuming their journey to the east, they proceeded
-about a mile further, when Mum, who had trotted along
-with quite a philosophic air, as if knowing that his
-masters were intent upon something other than hunting,
-was seen to dash forward a few steps, smell here and
-there intently, then with a growl of warning to come
-beside them for protection.
-
-"That is a panther, I'll warrant," said Robert. "At
-least Mum acted exactly in that way the other day
-when I put him upon the panther's track. Had we
-not better avoid it?"
-
-"By no means," replied Harold. "Let us see what
-the creature is. We are on an exploring tour, you know,
-and that includes animals as well as trees. A panther
-is a cowardly animal, unless it has very greatly the
-advantage; and if you could conquer one with a single
-load of duck-shot when alone and surprised, surely we
-two can manage another."
-
-"Yes," said Robert, "but I assure you, my success
-was more from accident than skill; and I would rather
-not try it again. However, it will do no harm to push
-on cautiously, and see what sort of neighbours we have."
-
-They patted their dog, and gave him a word of
-encouragement; the brave fellow looked up, as if to
-remonstrate against the dangerous undertaking, but on
-their persisting went cheerfully upon the trail; he took
-good care, however, to move very slowly, and to keep but
-little in advance of the guns. The two boys walked
-abreast, keeping their pieces ready for instant use, and
-proceeded thus for about fifteen minutes, when their
-dog came to a sudden halt, bristled from head to tail,
-and showed his fangs with a fierce growl; while from a
-thicket, not ten paces distant, there issued a deep
-grumbling sound, expressive of defiance and of deadly
-hate. Harold stooped quickly behind the dog, and saw
-an enormous she bear, accompanied by two cubs that
-were running beyond her, while she turned to keep the
-pursuers at bay.
-
-"We must be cautious, Robert," said Harold; "a bear
-with cubs is not to be trifled with. We must either
-let her alone, or follow at a respectful distance. What
-shall we do? She has a den somewhere near at hand,
-and no doubt is making for it."
-
-Robert was not very anxious for an acquaintance
-with so rough a neighbour, but before the fearless eye
-of his cousin every feeling of trepidation subsided, and
-he was influenced only by curiosity, which, it is well
-known, becomes powerfully strong when spiced with
-adventure. They followed, governing themselves by the
-cautious movements of their dog, and able to catch only a
-casual glimpse of the bear and her cubs, until they
-came within thirty paces of a poplar,[#] five feet in
-diameter, with a hollow base, into which opened a hole
-large enough to admit the fugitives.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Tulip tree (Liriodendron tulipifera), called poplar at the
- South.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"There, now, is the country residence of Madame
-Bruin," said Robert, stopping at a distance to
-reconnoitre the premises. "Shall we knock at her door, and
-ask how the family are?"
-
-"I think not," replied Harold, "the old lady is
-rather cross sometimes, and I suspect from the tones
-of her voice she is not in the sweetest humour at the
-present. Take care, Robert, she is coming! Climb that
-sapling! Quick! Quick!"
-
-The boys each clambered into a small tree, and as
-soon as they were well established, Harold remarked,
-"Now let her come, if she loves shot. A bear cannot
-climb a sapling. Her arms are too stiff to grasp it;
-she needs a tree large enough to fill her hug."
-
-But Madame Bruin, like the rest of her kin, was a
-peaceable old lady, not at all disposed to trouble those
-that let her alone, and on the present occasion she had
-two sweet little cherubs, whose comfort depended upon
-her safety; so she contented herself with going simply
-to her front door, and requesting her impertinent visitors
-to leave the premises. This request was couched in
-language which, though not English, nor remarkably
-polite, was perfectly intelligible.
-
-"I suppose we shall have to go now," said Harold;
-"it will not be civil to keep prying into the old lady's
-chamber. But when Sam is able to join us, we can
-come prepared to make bacon of her and pets of her cubs."
-
-They called off the dog, patted him in praise of his
-well-doing, and then retreated, blazing the trees all the
-way from the poplar to the river.
-
-Several of these last miles Robert had walked with
-increasing painfulness; his feet were so much chafed as
-to be almost blistered.
-
-"Stop, Harold, and let us rest here," he said, on
-reaching a fallen log. "I wish to try that soldier's
-remedy for chafed feet."
-
-"What soldier's?" Harold inquired.
-
-"One of those at Tampa," replied Robert. "I heard
-several of them relate, one day, how much they had
-suffered in marching with blistered feet, when one of
-the number remarked that whenever the signs of chafing
-occurred he had relieved himself by shifting his socks
-from one foot to the other, or by turning them inside
-out. Upon this another stated that he was generally
-able to escape all chafing by rubbing the inside of his
-socks with a little soap before setting out. And
-another still added that he had often *cured* his blistered
-feet, in time for the next day's march, by rubbing them
-with spirits mixed with tallow dropped from a candle
-into the palm of his hand. Before leaving home, today,
-I took the precaution to soap the inside of my socks; but
-now I shall have to try the efficacy of the other remedy;
-and sorry shall I be if there should be need for the
-third plan, because we have neither the tallow nor the
-spirits necessary for the experiment."
-
-Robert gave the proposed plan a trial, and found, to
-his delight, that it saved him from all further discomfort.
-
-Nothing more of interest occurred that day. On
-leaving the river, which, after making a great sweep
-to the south-east, came so near the bank on which they
-stood, as to afford a good landing for boats, they turned
-into the woods and kept a northern course parallel with
-the shore. About sunset they stopped beside a large
-log of resinous pine, which they selected for the place of
-their encampment that night, intending to set the log
-a-fire. Around it they cleared an irregular ring, which
-they fired on the inner side, thus providing a place for
-their sleeping free from insects, and from which fire
-could not escape into the surrounding forest. Next,
-they made themselves a tent of bushes, by bending down
-one sapling, fastening its top to the side of another, and
-then piling against it a good supply of evergreens,
-inclined sufficiently to allow a narrow space beneath. A
-neighbouring tree supplied them with moss for a superb
-woodland mattress, and while Robert was preparing that
-Harold collected a quantity of pine knots, to be reserved
-in case their fire should decline.
-
-By the time these preparations were completed darkness
-closed around. Jupiter, at that time the evening
-star, glowed brightly from the western sky, while Orion,
-with his brilliant belt, gleamed cheerily from the east.
-The boys sat for some time luxuriating in their rest,
-listening to the musical roar of their fire, and watching
-the red glare which lighted up the sombre arches of
-the forest; then uniting in their simple repast, and
-giving Mum his share, they lay down to sleep, having
-committed themselves to the care of Him who slumbers
-not, and who is as near his trustful worshippers in the
-forest as in the city.
-
-There is a wild pleasure in sleeping in the deep dark
-woods. The sense of solitude, the consciousness of
-exposure, the eternal rustle of the leafy canopy, or else
-its perfect stillness, broken only by the stealthy tread of
-some beast of night, or the melancholy hooting of a
-restless owl, give a variety which is not usual to civilized
-men, but which, being of a sombre character, requires
-for its enjoyment a bold heart and a self-relying spirit.
-
-The boys retired to rest soon after supper, and tried
-to sleep; but the novelty of their circumstances kept
-them awake. They rose from their mossy couch, sat
-by the fire, and talked of their past history and of
-their future prospects. All around was perfect
-stillness. Their voices sounded weak and childlike in that
-deep forest; and embosomed as they were in an illuminated
-circle, beyond whose narrow boundary rose an
-impenetrable wall of darkness, they felt as if they were
-but specks in the midst of a vast and lonely world.
-
-At last their nervous excitement passed away. They
-retired once more to bed, having their guns within reach,
-and Mum lying at their feet. The roar of the blaze
-and crackle of the wood composed them to sleep; and
-when they next awoke, daylight had spread far over the
-heavens, and the stars had faded from sight. They
-sprang lightly to their feet, and before the sun appeared
-were once more on their way northward, along the banks
-of the river.
-
-Their march was now slow and toilsome. In the
-interior a hammock of rich land, covered with lofty trees,
-matted with vines, and feathered with tall grass,
-impeded their progress; while near the river bay-galls,
-stretching from the water's edge to the hammocks,
-fringed with gall-berries, myrtles and saw-palmettoes,
-and crowded internally with bays, tupeloes, and
-majestic cypresses (whose singular looking "knees" peeped
-above the mud and water like a wilderness of conical
-stumps), forced them to the interior. Their average
-rate of travel was scarcely a mile to the hour.
-
-Several herds of deer darted before them as they
-passed, and once, while in the hammock, where the
-growth was very rank, they were almost within arm's
-length.
-
-About noon they emerged into an open space, which
-Harold pronounced to be a small prairie; but in the act
-of stepping into it, rejoiced at a temporary relief from
-the viny forest, he grasped the arm of his cousin, and
-drew him behind a bush, with a hurried,
-
-"Back! back! Look yonder!"
-
-Robert gave one glance, and stepped back into
-concealment as quickly as if twenty panthers were guarding
-the prairie. There stood an Indian hut.
-
-The boys gazed at each other in dismay; their hearts
-beat hard, and their breath grew short. Were there
-Indians then upon the island, and so near them? What
-might not have happened to Mary and Frank? But a
-close scrutiny from their bushy cover enabled them to
-breathe freely. There was a hut, but it was evidently
-untenanted; grass grew rank about the doorway, and
-the roof was falling to decay. It had been deserted for
-years.
-
-The boys went boldly to it, and entered. Rain from
-the decayed and falling roof had produced tufts of grass
-in the mud plaster of the walls. In the centre was a
-grave, banked with great neatness, and protected by a
-beautifully arched pen of slender poles. At the door
-was a hominy mortar, made of a cypress block, slightly
-dished, and having a narrow, funnel-shaped cavity in
-its centre. Upon it, with one end resting in a crack
-of the wall, lay the pestle, shaped like a maul, and
-bearing the marks of use upon that end which white
-men would ordinarily regard as the handle. Overhanging
-the house were three peach trees, and around it the
-ground was covered with a profusion of gourds of all
-sizes, from that which is used by many as a pocket
-powder-flask to that which would hold several gallons.
-Beyond the house, and on the edge of the prairie, was
-a close growth of wild plums.
-
-"This place," said Harold, musing, "must have
-belonged to some old chief. The common people do not
-live so comfortably. It is likely that he continued here
-after all others of his tribe had gone; and when he died,
-his children buried him, and they also went away. Poor
-fellow! here he lies. He owned a beautiful island, and
-we are his heirs."
-
-"Peace to his ashes!" ejaculated Robert.
-
-They looked sadly upon the signs of ruin and
-desolation. It always makes one sad to look upon a spot
-where our kind have dwelt, and from which they have
-passed away; it is symbolic of ourselves, and the grief we
-feel is a mourning over our own decay.
-
-It was now twelve o'clock, and they began to feel the
-demands of appetite. Harold proposed to search longer,
-in hope of finding a spring of fresh water. "I am
-sure," said he, "there must be one hereabouts, and we
-shall find it exceedingly convenient in our frequent
-hunts."
-
-They searched for nearly half an hour in vain; and
-as they were on the point of giving up, Harold called
-out, "I have found it! Come here, Robert, and see
-what a beauty!" Robert hastened to the shallow ravine
-which terminated the eastern end of the prairie. Not
-two steps below its green margin was a real curiosity of
-its kind--a rill of clear, cool-looking water, issuing from
-the hollow base of a large tupelo[#] tree. It was a
-freak of nature, combining beauty, utility and
-convenience. The water was as sweet as it was clear.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] The black gum of the swamps, having, like all trees that
- grow in water, a spreading, and generally a hollow base.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Having quenched their thirst at this beautiful
-fountain, and prepared to open their wallet of provisions,
-Robert's eye was attracted by a glimpse of a rich golden
-colour, on the edge of the prairie. They went to it, and
-found several varieties of orange trees, bearing in great
-profusion, and among them were limes, whose delicate
-ovals asked only to be tried. Beneath these trees they
-dined, and afterwards plucked their fragrant dessert
-from the loaded branches. Then they filled their pockets
-with the different varieties, and started homewards.
-
-It was scarcely a mile from these orange trees to the
-first that they had discovered; and thence only three
-miles home. They reached the tent late in the afternoon.
-All were rejoiced to see them. Frank made himself
-merry, as usual, at their expense--laughing now that
-two hunters should be absent two whole days, and bring
-back only a few wild oranges. Mary said she had missed
-them very much, especially when night came on, but
-that everything had been smooth and pleasant; she had
-seen no panthers, and had not even dreamed of any.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXVIII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXVIII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- PLANS--VISIT TO THE PRAIRIE--DISCOVERIES--SHOE
- MAKING--WATERFOWL
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The severe exercise of the two preceding days
-was more than Harold's ankle, in its state of
-partial recovery, could endure without injury.
-For several days afterwards he was compelled to rest
-it from all unnecessary labour, and to relieve its pain by
-frequent and copious applications of cold water.
-
-Sam's wounded limbs were rapidly regaining strength,
-and he insisted that they were well enough to be used;
-but Robert refused to indulge him.
-
-"We must risk nothing in the case," said he. "It is
-so important to have you able to help us build our boat,
-that I think you had better continue in bed one week
-too long than leave it one day too soon. You must be
-content to rest your arm for full five weeks, and your
-leg for six or seven."
-
-Mary and Frank had listened with deep interest to
-the account which the boys gave of the old Indian
-settlement, with its open prairie, vine covered forest, orange
-grove, and sparkling spring; and begged so earnestly
-for the privilege of accompanying them on their next
-visit, that they gave their consent. The only difficulty
-foreseen in the case, was that of leaving Sam alone; but
-when this was made known to him, he removed all
-objection by saying:
-
-"Wuddah gwine hu't me?[#] Jes load one gun, and
-put um by my side. I take care o' myself."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] What is going to hurt me?
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The object of their visit was not one of mere enjoyment.
-They had waited for deliverance until they were
-convinced that it was vain to rely upon anything except
-their own exertions. It was now between five and six
-weeks since they had landed upon the island. There
-had been some strange fatality attending all the efforts
-that they were sure had been made on their behalf, and
-now they must try to help themselves.
-
-The exploration had resulted in the discovery of
-beautiful timber, of every size, fit for boats, and near
-the water's edge. They well knew it would be a
-herculean task for persons of their age and education, and
-possessed of so few tools, to dig out, from these trees,
-a boat large enough to carry them all home; but they
-were compelled to do this, or to remain where they were.
-Having consulted with Sam, upon whose judgment in
-matters of work they relied far more than on their own,
-they resolved to build not one large boat but two of
-moderate dimensions, which might if necessary be lashed
-firmly together; and for this purpose to select near the
-water two cypresses of three feet diameter, which should
-be felled as soon as possible. Their visit to the prairie
-was for the purpose of selecting these trees, in the low
-ground near the river.
-
-The four set out in fine spirits early on the morning
-of Tuesday, November 30th, and continued their walk
-direct and without incident to the Indian hut.
-Notwithstanding the gloomy association of the solitary grave
-inside the deserted house, Mary and Frank were
-captivated with the wild beauty of the scene. The soft
-green grass of the prairie--the magnificent wall of
-forest trees enclosing the peaceful plain--the peach trees
-over the hut--the oranges and the limes glancing through
-their dark green leaves--and the bright bubbling spring
-that flowed so singularly from its living curb--all
-combined to enchant them. It was so delightful a contrast
-to the bare and sterile sand of their present encampment,
-that they plead at once for a removal there. This,
-of course, had occurred to the minds of the others also;
-but there were two serious objections to it. One was
-that here they would be out of sight of vessels passing
-at sea; and the other (which they kept to themselves)
-was that here they should be more in danger from wild
-beasts. They replied that they also preferred the
-prairie, but that they could not remove until Sam was
-better able to travel.
-
-Having enjoyed to their satisfaction the view of the
-hut and its premises, Harold took Frank, and, followed
-by Fidelle, went in one direction, while Robert and
-Mary, with Mum, went in another, to search for trees
-suitable in size and location for their boats. In the
-course of an hour they returned, having marked a large
-number, and at the same time having added to their
-knowledge of the resources of the island. Harold
-discovered a fine patch of Coontah or arrowroot, from which
-a beautiful flour can be manufactured; and hard by a
-multitude of plants, with soft velvet-like leaves, of three
-feet diameter, having a large bulbous root resembling a
-turnip, and which Robert pronounced to be the tanyah,
-a vegetable whose taste is somewhat like that of a mealy
-potato. The other company went to the river, where
-Robert discovered an old boat landing, on one side of
-which was a large oyster bank, and on the other a deep
-eddy of the stream, in which trout and other fish were
-leaping about a fallen tree. Mary's discovery was more
-pleasant than useful. It was a bed of the fragrant
-calamus or sweet flag, from which she gathered a handful of
-roots, and washing them clean, brought them as a present
-to the others. Frank was quite chagrined to see that
-he had discovered nothing new or valuable, and he did
-not recover his equanimity for some minutes. While the
-seniors lingered cheerfully around the remains of their
-dinner, discussing the merits of their delightful island
-and the prospect of their return home, Mary suddenly
-inquired:
-
-"But where is Frank? I have not seen him for half
-an hour."
-
-Nor had any one else; for, unsatisfied with only one
-orange allowed him for dessert, while there were so many
-on the trees, and secretly hoping to find something
-valuable to announce, he had quietly slipped away, and had
-stealthily climbed one of the orange trees, from which
-he plucked an orange for each of his four pockets,
-then with Fidelle at his side he had strolled a little
-farther into the forest, eating as he went.
-
-The boys, startled by Mary's question, sprang
-instantly to their feet, realizing vividly the danger to
-which he was exposed from wild beasts, but of which
-they had said nothing to him or to her. Scarcely,
-however, had their halloo sounded among the trees, than
-they saw him and his faithful companion approaching
-leisurely through the small thicket of wild plums.
-
-"You thoughtless little boy," said Robert, upbraidingly;
-"why did you go off by yourself in these dangerous
-woods? Did you not know they are full of bears
-and panthers?"
-
-"No, I didn't," Frank replied.
-
-"Well, I now tell you that they are," continued
-Robert, "and that you must never again go there unless
-one of us is with you. But what took you there this time?"
-
-"Humph," grunted Frank; "don't you suppose I
-want to find something new and good as well as the rest
-of you? and I have found it, too."
-
-"Indeed," said Harold; "what is it, Frank?"
-
-"You must all guess," he answered, looking very
-proud, "all of you guess. What is the best thing in the
-world?"
-
-"I will say," answered Mary, "that one of the best
-things in the world is a little boy who always tries to
-do right."
-
-"But it is no boy," Frank continued; "it is something
-sweet. Guess the sweetest thing in the world."
-
-"I think," said Robert, inclined to amuse himself,
-"that the sweetest *looking* things in the world are those
-pretty little girls we used to meet on King Street, in
-Charleston."
-
-"No, no," said Frank; "it is neither boys nor girls,
-but something to eat. What is the sweetest thing in the
-world to eat?"
-
-"If we were in town," Harold replied, "I should
-guess candy and sugar-plums; but, as we are in the wild
-woods, I guess honey."
-
-"Yes, that's it," said Frank, triumphantly; "I have
-found a bee-tree."
-
-"And why do you think it is a bee-tree?" asked Mary,
-incredulously.
-
-"Because I saw the bees," he replied, in confident tones.
-
-"Why, Frank," said Robert, laughing, "the bees you
-saw may have their hives miles and miles away."
-
-"No, they have not," Frank stoutly maintained. "I
-have seen them going and coming out of their own hole
-just as they do at home."
-
-"That sounds very much as if Frank is right, after
-all," argued Harold; "let us go and see for ourselves.
-But how came you to find the tree, Frank?"
-
-"While I was eating my orange," he replied, "a bee
-lit on my hand, and began to suck the juice there. I
-was not afraid of him, for I knew that he would not
-sting me if I did not hurt him; and more than that,
-I always love to look at bees. Well, he sucked till he
-had got juice enough, then he flew right up into a
-tree a little way off, and went into a hole. While I
-was looking at that hole, I saw many other bees going
-in or coming out; and then I knew that it was a bee-tree,
-because I had heard Riley talk about them at Bellevue.
-And, Cousin Harold, did you not put up some brimstone
-for taking bee-trees?"
-
-"That I did, my dear little cousin," answered Harold,
-pleased with this unexpected allusion. "I have no
-doubt, from what you say, that you have found a real
-bee-tree; and, in that case, you have beat us all. Take
-us to see it."
-
-They all went in joyous mood, and sure enough there
-was a good sized tree, with a knot-hole about twenty
-feet above ground, with plenty of bees passing in and out
-of it. The smell, too, of honey was decidedly strong,
-showing that the hive was old and plentifully stored.
-
-It may be as well to state here, as elsewhere, that
-before many days the tree was felled, and that it supplied
-them with such an abundance of honey that a portion
-of it was, at Harold's suggestion, stowed away in skin
-bags, hair side outward. Some of it was beautifully
-white and clear. This was kept in the comb. The
-remainder was strained, and the wax was moulded into
-large cakes for future use. The bees, poor creatures! were
-all suffocated with the fumes of burning sulphur
-thrown into the hollow of the tree before it was opened.
-A few recovered, and for days hovered around their
-ruined home, until finally they all perished. It made
-Frank's kind heart very sad to see them, and several
-times he was stung while watching their movements and
-trying to help them.
-
-After spending a delightful day, they returned about
-sunset to the tent. Sam's white teeth glistened when
-they approached the door. It had been a lonely day
-with him, but their return compensated for his solitude.
-
-From this time forth the boys had before their minds
-a fixed object to be accomplished--the felling of those
-trees, and converting them into boats. But what should
-be the plan of their procedure while engaged in the
-work? They could go every morning, and return every
-evening--a distance altogether of eight miles; or they
-could spend several nights in succession at the prairie,
-leaving Frank and Mary with Sam; or they could
-remove everything to the place of their labour. As to
-the first two of these plans, it was so manifestly
-improper to leave the two younger ones for hours and days
-together, in a wild country, infested with wild beasts,
-and unprotected, except by a lame, bedridden negro,
-who was unable to protect himself, that they did not
-entertain them for a moment. It was finally resolved
-to delay their regular operations until the next week,
-by which time they hoped to be able, partly by water
-and partly by land, to transport everything, and take
-up their permanent abode at the prairie.
-
-With this conclusion, they set about those little
-preparations which they could foresee as being necessary to
-an undivided use of their time after entering upon their
-work. Their clothes, and particularly their shoes, began
-to give signs of decay. Frank's shoes had for some
-time been gaping incontinently at the toes, looking for
-all the world, Sam said, as if they were laughing.
-
-Harold, foreseeing the necessity before it occurred, had
-put some deer-skins in soak, wrapped up in lime made
-from burnt oyster shells; and after removing the hair
-loosened by this means, had stretched them in the sun,
-and softened them by frequent applications of suet.
-The skins were ready now for use; and as soon as it was
-determined to delay their visit to the prairie, he brought
-one of them to the tent, and calling to Frank, said,
-
-"Lend me your foot a minute, Master Frank, and I
-will give you a pair of moccasins."
-
-"Not the *snakes*, I hope," replied Frank.
-
-"No, but something of the same name," said Harold;
-"I am going to turn shoemaker, and make you a pair of
-Indian shoes. I need a pair myself."
-
-"And so do I--and I!" echoed Robert and Mary.
-
-"Indeed, at this rate," said Harold, "we may as
-well all turn shoemakers, and fit ourselves out in Indian
-style."
-
-Harold planted Frank's foot upon the leather, which
-he drew up close around it, and marked at the heel, toe,
-and instep. He then cut it according to the measure,
-and there being but one short seam at the heel, and
-another from the toe to the instep, the sewing was soon
-finished. Frank tried it on, and for a first attempt
-the fit was very good. The fellow to this was barely
-completed, before two reports of Robert's gun, following
-in quick succession, came lumbering down the river.
-Fidelle pricked up her ears, and Harold, recalling vividly
-the panther scene, gave her the word to "hie on,"
-and seizing his own gun followed rapidly along the
-shore. He had not proceeded far before a turn in the
-bluff revealed the figure of Robert, moving about the
-beach, and throwing at something in the water. He
-saw, too, that when Fidelle came up, Robert patted her,
-and pointing to the river, she plunged in and brought
-out a dark looking object, which she laid on a pile
-already at his feet. Arriving at the spot, he saw six
-water-fowl, between the size of a duck and a goose, of
-a kind entirely new to him, and which Robert assured
-him were brant.
-
-"O Harold!" Robert exclaimed, "the shore was lined
-with them. I crept behind the bluff and killed four at
-my first shot, and three at my second, though one of
-them fell in the marsh and is lost. A little further
-up was a large flock of mallards, feeding upon the acorns
-of the live oak. I could have killed even more of them
-than of these, but I preferred the brant."
-
-"You startled me," said Harold; "I did not know
-you had left the tent until I heard your gun, and then
-fearing you had got into another panther scrape, I
-dispatched Fidelle to your aid."
-
-"She was exactly what I wanted, though I am
-thankful to say for a pleasanter purpose. See how fat
-these birds are!"
-
-They gathered up the game, and returned to the
-tent. All were rejoiced at the new variety of provisions,
-for they had begun to weary of the old. The brant
-proved quite as pleasant as Robert anticipated, and
-alternated occasionally with wild ducks, constituted for
-a long time an important addition to their stores.
-
-For two days they were occupied with their new
-art of shoe making, and so expert did they become, that
-Harold said he doubted whether old Torgah himself
-could make much better moccasins than those
-manufactured by themselves. There was one improvement,
-however, which they made upon the usual Indian mode--a
-stout sole, made of several thicknesses of the firmest
-part of the leather as a defence against thorns and
-cock-spurs, so abundant in the sandy soil of the coast.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXIX`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXIX
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- REMOVAL TO THE PRAIRIE--NIGHT ROBBERY--FOLD--DANGEROUS
- TRAP--MYSTERIOUS SIGNALS--BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-On Monday morning, the wind blew so favourably
-up the river, that even before the tide began
-to rise, the young movers had loaded their
-raft, prepared a rude sail, and were ready to start. The
-raft which had been constructed for the purpose of
-rescuing Sam, had been originally so small, and the logs
-were now so thoroughly soaked with water, that to make
-it carry what they wished at their first load they were
-compelled to add to its dimensions. But this did not
-detain them long, and after all was completed, and the
-baggage stowed away, Sam, by the help of Harold's
-crutches, hobbled to the beach, and seated himself at the
-helm, while Harold took the oars, and Robert, Mary and
-Frank went by their well marked path through the
-woods, to meet them at the orange landing.
-
-The passage by water occupied nearly three hours, and
-when the clumsy float slowly approached the shore,
-Harold could see through the narrow strip of woodland,
-that Robert had felled two palmettoes on the edge of the
-other river, and was now engaged in cutting them up.
-
-"Can it be, Robert," he asked, on landing, "that some
-bird of the air has carried to you the message I wanted
-to send? Are you not preparing another raft?"
-
-"I am," he replied. "It occurred to me that if we
-could complete this raft by the turn of the tide, we might
-take the load to the *prairie landing*, and yours might be
-floated hack to the old encampment for another cargo."
-
-The idea was so valuable, that the boys scarcely
-allowed themselves time to eat or to rest until it was
-accomplished; and when at last the tide was seen moving
-towards the sea, they separated, Robert, Mary, and Sam
-going to the prairie landing, where they soon had the
-tent spread, and a fire burning; and Harold and Frank
-floating back to the place of their former residence, where
-they secured the raft, and calling Nanny, Dora, and the
-kids, returned overland to join the company at the new home.
-
-For several days they were occupied with the labour
-of transporting their baggage, and fitting up their
-present abode with comforts and conveniences. The tent
-was not established at the landing where it was pitched
-the first night, but on the edge of the prairie, a furlong
-distant, and within a stone's throw of the spring.
-
-On the third night after their removal, they
-experienced a loss which caused them to feel both sad and
-anxious. Nanny and her kids, having no place provided
-for them, had selected a nice retreat under the shelter
-of a mossy oak, and made that their lounging place by
-day, and their sleeping place by night. At the time
-referred to the boys had just retired to bed, when they
-heard one of the kids bleating piteously, and its cry
-followed by the tramp of the others running to the tent
-for protection. Harold and Robert sprang to their
-guns, and calling the dogs, seized each a burning brand,
-and hurried in the direction of the kid, whose wail of
-pain and fear became every moment more faint, until it
-was lost in the distance. The depredator was without
-doubt a panther. Such a circumstance was calculated to
-dishearten the boys exceedingly; for it forewarned them
-that not only were they likely to lose all their pets, but
-that there was no safety to themselves, and particularly
-none to Frank, if he should incautiously straggle into
-a panther's way. They called Nanny to a spot near
-the tent, fastened her by the dog's chain to a bush, threw
-a supply of wood on the fire sufficient to burn for some
-hours, and retired to bed sad and uneasy. Returning
-from their unsuccessful sally, Harold significantly shook
-his head, and said, "I will be ready for him before he
-has time to be hungry again."
-
-There was no other disturbance that night. Frank was
-asleep at the time of the accident, and knew nothing of
-it until the next morning, when seeing Nanny fastened
-near the tent, he asked why that was, and where was the
-other kid. "Poor Jinny!" he exclaimed, on hearing of
-its fate (the kids, being a male and female, had been
-called Paul and Virginia). "Poor Jinny! So you are
-gone!" He went to Nanny, the chief mourner, and
-patting her smooth side said, in a pitying tone, "Poor
-Nanny! Ain't you sorry for your daughter? Only
-think, Nanny, that she is eaten up by a panther!" Nanny
-looked sorrowful enough, and replied, "Baa!" But
-whether that meant, "I am so sorry my daughter
-is dead," or, "I wish you would loose my chain, and let
-me eat some of this nice grass," Frank could not determine.
-After a breakfast, by no means the most cheerful,
-Harold said,
-
-"Robert, we must make a picket fence for the protection
-of these poor brutes. But as I have a particular
-reason for wishing some fresh venison before night, I
-want to arrange matters so that either you or I shall go
-out early enough to be sure of obtaining it."
-
-Robert urged him to go at once, but disliking the
-appearance of avoiding labour, he preferred to remain, and
-aid them through the most laborious part of the
-proposed work. The palisade was made of strong stakes,
-eight or ten feet long, sharpened at one end, and driven
-into a narrow trench, which marked the dimensions of the
-enclosure. Harold assisted to cut and transport to the
-spot the requisite number of stakes; and shortly after
-noon took Frank as his companion, and left Robert and
-Sam to complete the work. He had not been gone more
-than an hour and a half, before Robert heard the distant
-report of a heavily loaded gun, in the direction of the
-spot where the brant and ducks had been shot.
-
-"Eh! eh!" said Sam, "Mas Harrol load he gun mighty
-hebby for a rifle!"
-
-"Yes," said Robert, "and he has chosen a very poor
-weapon for shooting ducks."
-
-The workmen were too intently engaged to reflect that
-the report which they heard could not have proceeded
-from a rifle. In the course of half an hour another
-report, but of a sharper sound, was heard much nearer,
-and appearing to proceed from the neighbourhood of the
-orange-trees, on the tongue of land. Robert now looked
-inquiringly at Sam, and was about to remark, "That gun
-cannot be Harold's--it has not the crack of a rifle;"
-but the doubt was only momentary, and soon passed
-away. Long afterwards the familiar sound of Harold's
-piece was heard in the west, and a little before sunset
-Harold and Frank appeared, bearing a fat young deer
-between them.
-
-"That looks nice; but you have been unfortunate,
-Harold," said Robert, who having finished the pen, and
-introduced into it Nanny and the two young ones, had
-wiped his brows, and sat down to rest.
-
-"Why so?"
-
-"In getting no more."
-
-Harold looked surprised, but considering the remark
-as a sort of compliment to his general character, returned,
-
-"O, that must be expected sometimes. But come,
-Robert, if you are not too weary, I shall be glad of your
-assistance in a little work before dark. I wish to post
-up a notice here, that night robbers had better keep away."
-
-By their united efforts they succeeded in constructing
-a very simple though dangerous trap, which Harold said
-he hoped would give them a dead panther before morning.
-He laid Riley's rifle upon two forked stakes, about
-a foot from the ground, and fastened it so that any
-movement forwards would bring the trigger against an
-immovable pin, and spring it. He then tied a tempting
-piece of venison to a small pole, which was bound to the
-rifle in a range with the course of the ball. And to
-make assurance doubly sure, he drove down a number
-of stakes around the bait, so that nothing could take
-hold of it, except in such direction as to receive the load
-from the gun.
-
-"Now," said he, after having tried the working of
-his gun, by charging it simply with powder and pulling
-at the pole, as he supposed a wild beast would pull at the
-bait, then loading it with ball and setting it ready for
-deadly use--"Now, if there is in these woods a panther
-that is weary of life, I advise him to visit this place
-to-night."
-
-The dogs were tied up, and the work was done. So
-long as the boys were engaged in making and setting their
-trap their minds were absorbed in its details, and they
-conversed about nothing else. But when that was
-finished, Harold referred to Robert's remark about his
-hunting, and said, "I was unfortunate, it is true, but it
-was only in going to the wrong place; for I got all that I
-shot at. But what success had you, for I heard your
-gun also."
-
-"My gun!" responded Robert, "no, indeed. I heard
-two guns up the river, and supposed you were trying
-your skill in shooting ducks with a rifle."
-
-Harold stopped, and stared at him in the dim twilight.
-"Not your gun, did you say? Then did Sam go out?"
-
-"No. He was working steadily with me, until a few
-minutes before you returned."
-
-The boys exchanged with each other looks of trouble
-and anxiety. "Did you hear any gun in reply to mine?"
-Harold asked. Robert replied he had not.
-
-"Then," said Harold, in a voice tremulous with
-emotion, "I am afraid that our worst trouble is to come;
-for either there are Indians on the island, or our friends
-have come for us, and we have left no notice on our
-flag-staff to tell them where we are."
-
-Robert wrung his hands in agony. "O, what an
-oversight again! when we had resolved so faithfully to
-give every signal we could devise. I'll get my gun!
-It may not be too late for an answer."
-
-He ran with great agitation into the tent, and brought
-out his gun, but hesitated. "What if those we heard
-were fired by enemies, instead of friends?"
-
-"In that case," replied Harold, "we must run our
-risk. If those were Indian guns, it will be vain to
-attempt concealment. They have already seen our traces;
-and if they are bent on mischief, we shall feel it. Let us
-give the signal."
-
-They fired gun after gun, charging them with powder
-only, and hearing the echoes reverberate far away in the
-surrounding forest; but no sound except echoes returned.
-The person who fired those mysterious guns had either
-left the island, or was indisposed to reply.
-
-Many were the speculations they now interchanged
-upon the subject, and gravely did the two elder boys
-hint to each other, in language intelligible only to
-themselves, that there was now more to fear than to hope.
-They ate their supper in silence, and Mary and Frank
-went sorrowfully to bed. Robert, Harold and Sam sat
-up late, after the lights were extinguished, watching for
-the dreaded approach of Indians, and devising various
-plans in case of attack. At last they also retired, taking
-turns to keep guard during the whole night. All was
-quiet until near morning; when, in the midst of Sam's
-watch, they were aroused by hearing near at hand the
-sharp report of a rifle. In an instant the excited boys
-were on their feet, and standing beside their sentry, guns
-in hand, prepared to repel what they supposed to be an
-Indian attack. But Sam sung out in gleeful tone:
-
-"No Injin! no Injin! but de trap. Only yerry[#] how
-he growl! I tell you he got de lead!"
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Yerry, hear.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The boys hastily kindled a torch, loosed the dogs,
-ran to the trap, and found, not a panther indeed, but
-a large wild cat, rolling and growling in mortal agony.
-The dogs sprang fiercely upon it, and in less than two
-minutes it lay silent and motionless, its keen eye
-quenched, and its once spasmed limbs now softly flexible
-in death. They took it up. It was nearly as large as
-Mum, being quite as tall, though not so heavy. Before
-they had ceased their examinations the grey streak of
-dawn gleamed above the eastern woods, and instead of
-retiring to rest again, as their weariness strongly
-prompted, they prepared for the duties of the opening day.
-
-These duties appeared to be so contradictory, that they
-scarcely knew what plan to pursue. It was clear that
-some one or more should go without delay to the coast,
-to ascertain whether their friends were or had been
-there. But who should go, and who should stay? If
-there were Indians abroad, it would be dangerous to
-divide their little force; and yet all could not go, for
-Sam was lame. Harold offered to go alone; but the
-others, burning with the hope that their father might yet
-be on the island, or within sight, insisted on bearing him
-company. Sam also helped to settle the question, by
-saying:
-
-"Go, Mas Robbut, and little Missus, and Mas Frank;
-go all o' you. Don't be 'fraid for me; s'pose Injin come,
-he nebber trouble nigger."
-
-This remark was based upon the well known fact that
-Indians seldom interfere with negroes. And encouraged
-thus to leave him a second time alone, the young
-people resolved to go in a body to the coast; agreeing
-with him, however, that if he saw any danger he should
-give them timely warning by setting on fire a fallen
-pine-top.
-
-Carrying what arms they could, and sending their
-dogs on either side as scouts, they walked swiftly along
-their well known path to the seacoast. No accident
-happened, no sign of danger appeared; everything was
-as usual on the way, and at the place of their old
-encampment. But scarcely had they reached the oak,
-before Harold, pointing to the earth, softened by a rain
-two nights before, cried out:
-
-"Look here, Robert! The tracks of two persons wearing shoes!"
-
-Robert's unpractised eye would never have detected the
-signs which Harold's Indian tuition enabled him so readily
-to discover; he could scarcely distinguish, after the
-closest scrutiny, more than the deep indentation of a
-boot-heel. But that was enough; a boot-heel proved
-the presence of a boot, and a boot proved the presence
-of a white man. That one fact relieved them from all
-apprehension that the visitors were Indians.
-
-They fired their guns, to attract if possible the
-attention of the strangers; giving volley after volley, in
-repeated succession, and scanning the coast in every
-direction; but it was without the desired result--the
-persons were gone. Their dogs had by this time gone to a
-spot near the bluff, where there had been a fire, and were
-engaged in eating what the boys discovered, on inspection,
-to be a ham-bone and scattered crumbs of bread.
-On descending the bluff, where footprints were sharply
-defined in the yielding sand, Frank exclaimed:
-
-"Here is *William's* track! I know it--I know it is
-William's!"
-
-The others examined it, and asked how he knew it was
-William's.
-
-"I know it," said he, "by that W. When father gave
-him that pair of thick boots for bad weather, William
-drove a great many tacks into the sole; and when I asked
-him why he did so, he said it was to make them last
-longer, and also to know them again if they should be
-stolen, for there was his name. In the middle of one sole
-he drove nine tacks, making that W., and in the other he
-drove seven, so as to make an H.; for he said his name
-was William Harper. Yes, look here," pointing to the
-other track, "here is the H., too."
-
-There was now not the shadow of a doubt that the track
-thus ingeniously identified was William's. Then
-whose was that other, formed by a light, well shaped
-boot? Every heart responded. The elder boys looked
-on with agitated faces; Mary burst into tears, and Frank,
-casting himself passionately down, laid his wet cheek
-upon that loved foot-print, and kissed it.
-
-But he was gone now--though he had been so near--gone
-without a word, or a sign, to say that he was
-coming back. Gone? Perhaps not. Perhaps a smoke might
-recall him, if the guns did not. Harold silently ascended
-the bluff, and with one of Frank's matches fired the grass
-placed beneath the heap of wood near the flag-staff. The
-smoke rose; it attracted the attention of the others, and
-soon they heard Harold call from a distance, "Come here,
-all of you! Here is something more."
-
-They ran together, Robert and Mary taking each a
-hand of Frank; and when they reached the flag-staff, saw
-a paper fastened to it by wooden pins driven into the
-bark, and on the paper, written in large round characters:
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-.. class:: center
-
- "*Five Thousand Dollars Reward*
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-"Will be cheerfully paid to any one who shall restore to
-me in safety a boat's company, lost from Tampa Bay on
-the 26th of October last. They were dragged to sea by
-a devil-fish, and when last seen were near this island.
-The company consisted of my nephew, Harold McIntosh,
-aged nearly fifteen, having black hair and eyes; and my
-three children, Robert Gordon, aged fourteen; Mary
-Gordon, aged eleven; and Frank Gordon, aged seven
-years; all having light hair and blue eyes.
-
-"The above reward will be paid for the aforesaid
-company, with their boat and boat's furniture; or one
-thousand dollars for any one of the persons, or for such
-information as shall enable me to know certainly what
-has become of them.
-
-"Information may be sent to me at Tampa Bay, care
-of Major ----, commanding officer; or to Messrs. ---- &
-Co., Charleston, S. C.; or to R. H----, Esquire,
-Savannah, Georgia.
-
-.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line
-
- "Dec. 9, 1830.
- "CHARLES GORDON, M.D."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Underneath was the following postscript in pencil:
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"P.S. The aforesaid company have evidently been
-upon this island within ten days past. I have searched
-the coast and country here in almost every direction.
-They appear to have left, and I trust for home. Should
-any fatality attend their voyage, they will probably be
-heard of between this island and Tampa Bay. C. G."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The young people were overwhelmed. "Poor father!"
-Mary said with a choking voice, "how disappointed he
-will be when he reaches home, and finds that we are not
-there! And poor mother! if she is there I know it will
-almost kill her."
-
-"But father *will* come again--he will come right
-back--I know he will," Frank murmured resolutely through
-his tears.
-
-"Yes, if mother is not too sick to be left," conjectured
-Mary.
-
-"Come, children," said Robert, with an air of sullen
-resolve, "it is of no use to stand here idle. Let us go
-back to the prairie, and build our boats."
-
-"But not before we have left word on the flag-staff to
-tell where we are to be found," Harold added. A bitter
-smile played around the corners of Robert's mouth, as
-muttering something about "locking the door after the
-steed is stolen," he took out his pencil, and wrote in
-deep black letters,
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"The lost company, together with Sam, a servant, are
-to be found at a small prairie three or four miles
-south-east from this point. We have lost our boat, and are
-building another.
-
-"Dec. 10, 1830. ROBERT GORDON."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-They collected another pile of wood and grass for a
-fire signal near their flag-staff, and then with slow, sad
-steps, turned their faces once more to the prairie.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXX`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXX
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- BEST CURE FOR UNAVAILING SORROW--MARY'S ADVENTURE
- WITH A BEAR--NOVEL DEFENCE--PROTECTING THE TENT
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-It was natural that the youthful company should be
-much cast down by this misfortune. But recent
-experiences had taught them many valuable lessons,
-and had caused them to practise, more fully than they
-would have otherwise, those wise maxims which had
-formed no small part of their education. While Robert
-and Mary were yet anguished with their sense of
-disappointment, Harold cheerfully remarked:
-
-"I have often heard your father say, 'There are two
-kinds of ill that it is worth no wise man's while to fret
-about:--Ills that *can be* helped, for then why do we not
-help them? and, Ills that *cannot be* helped, for then what
-is the use of fretting?' I have also heard him say that
-'*the best cure for ills that cannot be helped is to set
-about doing something useful*.'"
-
-"But what can we do more than we have already tried
-to do?" asked Robert, in a questioning tone.
-
-"Not much, I confess," was Harold's reply; "yet we
-can be on the lookout for something. Yes," he
-continued, pointing, as they walked, to one of the turkey
-pens which they had not visited for several days, "there
-is something now. Very likely that trap has caught,
-and possibly the poor creature that is in it, is now
-suffering more in body for want of food and water, than
-we are in mind. Let us go and see."
-
-They turned aside accordingly, and found within the
-trap a fine young hen in a half-famished condition. She
-scarcely noticed them until they were within a few paces
-of her, and then ran with feeble steps around the pen,
-twitting mournfully, but without strength to fly.
-Robert proposed to let her go, saying that there would be no
-use in carrying home a starved bird; but to this Mary
-objected. She was beginning to believe with Harold
-that they were destined to stay a long time on the
-island. "I think," said she, "we had better take her
-home, and make a coop for her, and let her be the
-beginning of a stock of poultry. We can get some ducks,
-too, I have no doubt, and that will be so nice."
-
-The picture which she drew was so comfortable and
-pleasant, that they agreed to put it into instant
-execution. They would make for her not a coop merely, but
-a poultry yard and house, and stock it for her with
-turkeys, ducks, and brant; and she and Frank should
-feed them every morning on acorns and chopped venison,
-and then they would live like princes. The only
-particular difficulty that suggested itself in the case was,
-that wild turkeys cannot be tamed. There is such an
-innate love of freedom in their very blood, that even
-those which are raised from the egg by tame hens will
-soon forsake the yard for the forest.
-
-These little pleasant plans (for after all it is *little
-things* that make life pleasant or unpleasant), occupied
-their minds, and soon employed their hands; for
-immediately on their return home they commenced upon Mary's
-poultry house, and marked out also the limits of the
-adjoining yard. This occupied them for the two
-remaining days of that week, and it was not until the Monday
-following that they commenced working upon their boats.
-
-In the midst of that week, however, another incident
-occurred, which threatened to be fearful enough in its
-consequences, and caused another interruption to their
-work. Robert, Harold, and Sam, were engaged upon
-the fallen tree; Mary was preparing their dinner, and
-Frank, having found a large beetle, was employed in
-driving down sticks into the ground, on the plan of
-the picket fence, "making," as he professed, "a house
-for his turkey." He had begun to feel hungry; and as
-the odour of the broiling venison floated to his olfactories,
-he suddenly became ravenous. He left his beetle half
-penned, and was on his way to ask his sister for a
-mouthful or two before dinner, when directly behind the
-tent he saw a great black object approaching the spot
-where Mary stood.
-
-He looked a moment, uncertain what it could be, then
-gave a scream. "Run, sister! run!" he said. "Come
-here! Look! look!" She looked, but saw nothing, for
-the tent intervened. As Frank said "run!" he set the
-example, and reaching a small tree about six inches in
-diameter, climbed it as nimbly as a squirrel, crying as he
-ran, "Come here! Come here!"
-
-Mary was astonished. She was sure from the tones of
-his voice that he was in earnest, yet she saw no danger,
-and hesitated what to do. Observing him, however,
-climb the tree, calling earnestly to her, she was about
-to follow, when in a moment it was too late. An
-enormous bear came from behind the tent, snuffing the odour
-of the meat, and looking very hungry. Almost as soon
-as it discovered her, it rose upon its hind legs,
-seeming surprised to meet a human being, and came forward
-with a heavy growl. Had any one been present to help,
-Mary would probably have screamed and fainted, but
-thrown upon her own resources she ran to the fire and
-seized a burning brand. Then another and very
-fortunate thought came to her mind. The dipper, or water
-ladle, was in her hand; and as she drew the brand from
-the fire, she dipped a ladle full of the boiling, greasy
-water, and threw it into the breast, and upon the
-fore-paws of the growling beast.
-
-That expedient saved her life. The bear instantly
-dropped upon all fours, and began most piteously to
-whine and lick its scalded paws. Mary seeing the
-success of her experiment, dipped another ladle full, and
-threw it in its face. The bear now uttered a perfect
-yell of pain, and turning upon its hind legs, ran
-galloping past the tent, as if expecting every moment to feel
-another supply of the hot stuff upon its back.
-
-All this time Frank was calling from his tree, "Come
-here, sister! He can't get you here! Come! come!" And
-Mary was about to go; but the bear was no sooner
-out of sight, than she felt very sick. Beckoning Frank
-to come to her, she ran towards the tent, intending to
-fire off one of the guns, as a signal for the large boys to
-return; but ere reaching the door her sight failed, her
-brain reeled, and she fell prostrate upon the earth.
-Frank looked all round, and seeing that the bear was
-"clear gone," sprang lightly from the tree, and ran to
-her assistance. He had once before seen her in a
-fainting fit, and recollecting that Robert had poured water
-in her face, and set him to fanning her, and chafing her
-temples and the palms of her hands, he first poured a
-dipper full of cold water on her face, then seizing the
-conch, blew the signal of alarm, till the woods rang again.
-
-This soon brought the others. Harold came rushing
-into the tent, and by the time that Robert arrived, he had
-loosened Mary's dress, and was rubbing her hands and
-wrists, while Frank fanned her, and told the tale of her
-fighting the bear with hot water. The boys were powerfully
-excited. Harold's eye turned continually to the
-woods, and he called Mum, and patted him with one
-hand, while he helped Mary with the other.
-
-"Let me attend to her now," said Robert. "I see by
-your eye that you wish to go. But if you will only wait
-a minute, I think sister will be sufficiently well for me to
-go with you."
-
-"I am well enough now," she faintly replied. "You
-need not stay on my account. Do kill him. He can't be
-far away. Oh, the horrible"--she covered her eyes with
-both hands, and shuddered.
-
-"But will you not be afraid to have us leave you?"
-asked Robert.
-
-"No, no; not if you go to kill that terrible creature.
-Do go, before he gets away."
-
-Sam had in the meantime hobbled in, and the boys
-needed no other encouragement. Frank showed them
-the direction taken by the bear, and they set out instantly
-in pursuit. Mum had already been smelling around, and
-exhibiting signs of rage. Now he started off on a brisk
-trot. They followed him to a moist, mossy place, where
-the bear appeared to have rolled on the damp ground, and
-drawn the wet moss around it to alleviate the pain of the
-fire; then to another low place, where he showed by his
-increasing excitement that the game was near at hand.
-Indeed, they could hear every minute a half whine, half
-growl, which proved that the troubled beast was there in
-great pain, and conscious of their approach. But it did
-not long remain. Seeming to know that it had brought
-upon itself a terrible retribution, by attacking the quiet
-settlement, it broke from the cover, and ran to a large
-oak, in the edge of the neighbouring hammock, and when
-the boys arrived, they found it climbing painfully, a few
-feet above ground. Its huge paws convulsively grasped
-the trunk, and it made desperate efforts to ascend, as
-if confident that climbing that tree was its only refuge,
-and yet finding this to fail it in its time of need.
-Both boys prepared to shoot, but Harold beckoned to Robert.
-
-"Let me try him in the ear with a rifle ball, while you
-keep your barrels ready in case he is not killed."
-
-He advanced within ten paces, rested his rifle
-deliberately against a tree, took aim without the quivering
-of a muscle. Robert saw him draw a "bead sight" on
-his victim, and knew that its fate was sealed. There was
-a flash, a sharp report, and the heavy creature fell to
-the earth, like a bag of sand, and the dark blood, oozing
-from ears and nose, proved that its sufferings and its
-depredations were ended for ever.
-
-"He will give us plenty of fresh pork, the monster!"
-said Harold, endeavouring to quell his emotions, by
-taking a utilitarian view of the case, and, in consequence,
-making a singular medley of remarks, "What claws and
-teeth! I don't wonder that Mary fainted! She is a
-brave girl!"
-
-"Yes, indeed," replied Robert; "there is not one girl
-in a thousand that could have stood her ground so well.
-And that notion of fighting with hot water--ha! ha! I
-must ask where she got it. It is capital. Only see here,
-Harold, how this fellow's foot is scalded; this is the
-secret of his climbing so badly."
-
-Mary's hot water had done its work effectually. The
-bear was terribly scalded on its paws, breast, face, and
-back of its head. The boys bled it, as they did their
-other game, by cutting through the jugular vein and
-carotid artery; but wishing to relieve Mary's mind as
-soon as possible, they returned to inform her that her
-enemy was dead.
-
-"And pray tell me, sister," said Robert merrily, after
-recounting the scene just described, "where did you learn
-your new art of fighting bears?"
-
-"From cousin Harold," she replied.
-
-"From me, cousin!" Harold repeated. "Why, I
-never heard of such a thing in my life. How *could* I
-have told you?"
-
-"You said one day," Mary continued, "that wild
-beasts are afraid of fire, and that they cannot endure the
-pain of a burn. Now when I took up the brand to
-defend myself, according to your rule, I remembered that
-*hot water* hurts the most, and that moreover I could
-*throw* it. But if you had not mentioned the one, I
-should not have thought of the other."
-
-"I think you deserve a patent," said Harold, patting
-her pale cheek. "You have beat the whole of us, not
-excepting Robert, who was a perfect hero in his day; for
-he conquered a panther with duck-shot, but you have
-conquered a bear with a ladle. Why, cousin Mary,
-if ever we return to a civilized country we shall have
-to publish you for a heroine."
-
-She smiled at these compliments, but remarked that
-she was not heroine enough to covet another such trial;
-for that she was a coward after all.
-
-"And you, Master Frank," said Robert, whose pleasurable
-feeling excited a disposition to teaze, "you climbed
-into a tree."
-
-"Indeed I did," replied Frank, "as fast as I could,
-and tried to get sister Mary there too. But she would
-stay and fight the bear with hot water. Sister, why did
-you not come?"
-
-"I did not know why you called," she answered. "I
-did not see anything, and did not know which way to run."
-
-"I think, cousin," remarked Harold, "that if you
-had run when Frank called, you would have saved
-yourself the battle. The bear was after your meat, not
-after you; and if you had only been willing to give up
-that dinner, which you defended so stoutly, he would
-probably have eaten it, and let you alone."
-
-With this lively chatting, Mary was so much cheered,
-that she joined them at dinner, and partook slightly of
-the choice bits that her brother and cousin pressed upon
-her. The afternoon was spent in preparing the flesh of
-their game. They treated it in every respect as they
-would pork, except that the animal was flayed; and they
-found the flesh well flavoured and pleasant. The parings
-and other fatty parts were by request turned over to
-Sam, who prepared from them a soft and useful grease.
-The skin was stretched in the sun to dry, after which it
-was soaked in water, cleansed of all impurities, and
-rubbed well with salt and saltpetre (William had put
-up a quantity), and finally with the bear's own grease.
-After it had been nicely cured, Harold made a present of
-it to Mary, who used it as a mattress so long as she lived
-upon the island.
-
-Warned so impressively to protect their habitation
-against wild beasts, the boys spent the rest of the week
-in erecting a suitable enclosure. They planted a double
-row of stakes around the tent and kitchen, filling up the
-interstices with twigs and short poles. The fence was
-higher than their heads, and there was a rustic gateway
-so contrived that at a little distance it looked like part
-of the fence itself.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXXI`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXXI
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- HARD WORK--LABOUR-SAVING DEVICE--DISCOVERY AS TO THE
- TIME OF THE YEAR--SCHEMES FOR AMUSEMENT--TIDES
- ON THE FLORIDA COAST
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-For a fortnight the boys worked very hard, and
-yet made but little apparent progress. Previous
-to this, they had devoted two days to Mary's
-convenience, and three more to her protection. The rest
-had been spent in hacking, with dull axes, upon an
-immense tree. The log was three feet in diameter, and had
-been rough shaped into the general form of a boat,
-eighteen feet long. But having no adze, nor mattock, which
-might be used in digging, and receiving from Sam very
-little assistance more than the benefit of his advice, they
-began to feel somewhat discouraged at the small results of
-their unpractised labours. This caused them to cast in
-their minds for some device by which their work might
-be facilitated, and thankful enough were they to
-Indian ingenuity for suggesting the plan by fire. They
-set small logs of pine along the intended excavation, and
-guarding the edges with clay, to prevent the fire from
-extending beyond the prescribed limits, had the satisfaction
-to see, the next morning, that the work accomplished
-by this new agent during the night, was quite as great
-as that accomplished by themselves during the day.
-
-For a few days they had been working under the pleasing
-stimulation produced by this discovery, when Robert,
-pausing in the midst of his work, said,
-
-"Harold, have you any idea what day of the month this is?"
-
-"No," replied Harold, "I know that it is Friday, and
-that we are somewhere past the middle of December.
-But why do you ask?"
-
-"Because, if I am not mistaken, tomorrow is Christmas
-day. This is the twenty-fourth of December."
-
-The announcement made Sam start. He looked at
-Robert with a half bewildered, half joyful gaze. The
-very name of Christmas brought the fire to his eye.
-
-"Ki, Mas Robbut," said he, "you tink I remember
-Christmas? Who ebber hear o' nigger forget Christmas
-befo'? But for sure, I nebber say Christmas to
-myself once, since I been come to dis island. Eh! eh! I
-wonder if ee ent[#] 'cause dis Injin country, whey dey
-nebber hab no Christmas at all? Eh! Christmas?
-Tomorrow Christmas?"
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] If it is not.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Robert could have predicted the effect which his
-discovery would have upon Sam, but he was excessively
-amused to observe how unforgiving he seemed to be to
-himself for neglecting this part of a negro's privilege.
-As soon as it was settled, by a brief calculation, that the
-next day was indeed the twenty-fifth of December,
-another thing was settled, of course--that no work should
-be done, and that the day should be spent in enjoyment.
-Sam clapped his hands, and would have been guilty of
-some antic on the occasion, if his lame leg had not
-admonished him to be careful. So he only tossed his cap
-into the air, and shouted,
-
-"Merry Christmas to ebbery body here, at Bellevue
-and at home!"
-
-"Now comes another question," said Robert; "how
-shall the day be spent? We have no neighbours to visit.
-No Christmas trees grow here, and Frank may hang
-up his moccasins in vain, for I doubt whether Santa
-Claus ever heard of this island."
-
-"O, yes, Mas Robbut," Sam merrily interposed.
-"Dere is one neighbour I been want to see for long time.
-I hear say I got a countryman[#] libbin way yonder in a
-hollow tree. He is a black nigger, 'sept he is got four
-legs and a mighty ugly face."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Pronounced long, country ma-an. It usually means a native
- African.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"What does the fellow mean?" said Harold, seriously.
-
-"O," replied Robert, laughing, "it is only his way
-of asking us to visit our friend the bear. What do
-you think of it?"
-
-"We have *promised* to make Mrs. Bruin a visit," said
-Harold, entering into the joke; "and perhaps she may
-think it hard if we do not keep our word." Just then
-the conch called them home. "But let us hear what Mary
-and Frank have to say. I foresee difficulties all
-around."
-
-When the question was discussed in general conclave,
-Mary looked rather sober. She had not yet recovered
-wholly from her former fright; but not willing to
-interfere with a frolic, from which the others seemed to
-anticipate so much pleasure, although it seemed to her to
-be one of needless peril, she replied that she would
-consent on two conditions--one was that they should go on
-the raft, to save the immense walk to the spot, and the
-other was that they should either put her and Frank
-in some place of safety while they fought the bear, or
-supply her with an abundance of hot water.
-
-"That idea of the raft is capital," said Robert. "The
-tide will suit exactly for floating down in the morning
-and back in the afternoon. I think we can give sister
-all she asks, and the hot water too, if she insists upon it."
-
-A word here about tides on the western coast of
-Florida. From Cape Romano, or Punta Largo, northward
-to Tampa, and beyond, there is but one tide in the course
-of the day, and that with a rise usually of not more than
-three feet. But south of Cape Romano, and particularly
-in the neighbourhood of Chatham Bay, there are two, as
-in other parts of the world, except that they are of
-unequal lengths, one occupying six, and the other eighteen
-hours, with its flood and ebb. People there call them
-"the tide and half tide." The plan of the boys was to
-float down on the nine hour ebb, and to return on the
-three hour flood.
-
-Sam's notions about the observation of Christmas eve,
-as a part of Christmas, suited exactly the inclination of
-the boys; their hands were blistered, and they were glad
-of a good excuse for leaving off work, by an hour or two
-of the sun. In anticipation of the next day's absence,
-and of the Sabbath succeeding, Frank gathered during
-the afternoon plenty of acorns for the poultry, and grass
-for the deer and goats, which were to be kept in their
-fold; and the others laid up a supply of wood for the
-fire. Mary sliced some nice pieces of venison and bear's
-meat, and made some bread and Christmas cakes; all,
-which she packed away in a basket, with oranges, limes,
-and a bottle of transparent honey. Long before dark
-everything was ready for the expedition.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXXII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXXII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- CHRISTMAS MORNING--VOYAGE--VALUABLE DISCOVERY--HOSTILE
- INVASION--ROBBERY--MASTERLY RETREAT--BATTLE
- AT LAST--A QUARREL REQUIRES TWO QUARRELLERS--THE GHOST'S VISIT
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-There may have been many a more noisy
-Christmas, but never a brighter one, and few
-merrier, than that which dawned upon our
-young marooners; nor was it entirely without its noise.
-The boys had requested Sam, in case he was first awake,
-to rouse them at the break of day, and he had promised
-to do so. A secret whispering had been observed
-between him and Frank; and the latter had also begged
-for a piece of twine, which he promised to return, but
-the use of which he refused to tell. Conjecturing that
-it was intended for some piece of harmless fun, they gave
-it to him, and waited his own time to reveal the purpose.
-
-On going to bed Mary noticed that Frank fidgetted a
-great deal with his toes, and seemed to be much tickled
-with several remarks made by himself, but which seemed
-to her to have nothing in them particularly witty. He
-was evidently in a frolic, and wanted excuses to laugh.
-In the dead of night, as Mary supposed, though it was
-really just before day, she was awakened by feeling him
-move restlessly, and then put his hands to his feet with
-the inquiry:
-
-"What is the matter with my toe?"
-
-"Is there anything the matter with it!" she drowsily
-asked.
-
-"O, no, nothing at all," he replied. "I dreamed that
-a rat was gnawing it off. But it is only a string I tied
-there myself."
-
-He then turned over, and lay still, pretending to be
-asleep; but when he heard her breathe hard, he slipped
-out of bed, put on his clothes, and went softly out of the
-tent. Sam had agreed to wake him, so that they two
-might, according to Christmas custom, "catch" the
-others, by hailing them first; and as Sam could not go into
-the room where Mary slept, he persuaded Frank to tie a
-string to one of his toes, and to pass the other end outside
-of the tent. It was Sam's pulling at this string that gave
-Frank his dream, and finally waked him. For a minute
-or two they whispered together in merry mood, and on
-Sam's saying, "Now, Mas Frank, now!" the roar of two
-guns, and then the sound of a conch, broke upon the
-ears of the startled sleepers.
-
-"Good morning, lazy folks!" said Frank, bursting
-into the tent. "Merry Christmas to you all!"
-
-"Merry Christmas, Mas Robbut!" Sam echoed from
-behind, "Merry Christmas, Mas Harrol! Merry
-Christmas, little Missus!"
-
-"Fairly caught!" answered Robert; "and now, I
-suppose, we must look out some presents for you both."
-
-The company completed their toilet, and came
-together under the awning, which was still their kitchen.
-The day star was "flaming" gloriously, and the
-approach of day was marked by a hazy belt of light above
-the eastern horizon. They kindled their fire, and
-prepared for breakfast, with many jests and kind
-expressions; then sobering themselves to a becoming gravity,
-they sat around the red blaze, and engaged in their
-usual morning worship.
-
-While the sun threw his first slanting beams across
-the island, Harold went to the landing, and returned,
-saying, "Come all. The tide has been going down for
-hours, and is now running like a mill-tail!"
-
-Hastening their preparations, they were in a short
-time seated upon the raft, Sam at the helm, and Robert
-and Harold by turn at the oars. Borne by the current,
-and impelled by their own efforts, they were not two
-hours in reaching the proposed landing place.
-
-.. _`They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place`:
-
-.. figure:: images/img-266.jpg
- :align: center
- :alt: They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place
-
- They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place
-
-The river was exceedingly crooked, and so densely
-bordered with mangroves, that from the place they left
-to that which they sought, it was nowhere possible for
-them to reach the shore. Once when they approached
-nearest land, they saw a herd of deer peep inquisitively
-at them through an opening glade, and turn quietly to
-feed. The tall heron was a frequent sight, lifting its long
-blue neck high as their heads, and then flapping its broad
-wings to escape too near an approach; and the dapper
-kingfisher turning his big head to look at them; and the
-"poor jobs," or small white cranes clustering thick upon
-the dead trees; and the Spanish curlew sticking forward
-its long curved bill; and the grey curlew with its keen
-note; and the marsh hens, cackling far and near, to say
-(such is the report) that the tide is moving; and ducks
-rising in clouds from different points of the marsh and
-reaches of the river;--these sights were very frequent,
-and seen with the bright eyes of young people on a
-Christmas excursion, imparted a charming vivacity to the
-scene.
-
-Passing a creek which drained the marsh to their left,
-they made a discovery, which proved a valuable one
-indeed. Harold was looking up the creek with that
-universal scrutiny that had become in him second nature,
-when he suddenly dropped his oars, exclaiming, "What
-is that?"
-
-The raft shot so quickly past that no one but Sam
-had time to look. He, however, replied instantly, "Starn
-ob a vessel!"
-
-"Stern of a vessel, did you say?" inquired Robert.
-"'Bout ship, Sam. Come, Harold, let us pull right for
-it and see."
-
-They brought the raft into an eddy near shore, and
-though it required a prodigious pull to propel so clumsy
-a thing against the tide from the creek, they managed
-to do so, and discovered not the stern of a vessel only,
-but the whole of a small brig turned bottom upwards,
-and lying across the creek jammed in the mud and mangroves.
-
-"Well, that is indeed a Christmas gift worth having,"
-said Robert. "Did I say Santa Claus never heard of
-this island? I take that back; he has not forgotten us."
-
-"He or some One greater," interposed Mary, with
-seriousness.
-
-They rowed alongside, and tried to enter; but having
-no tools for penetrating the vessel's side, nor candles for
-lighting them after they had entered, they concluded to
-prosecute their voyage, and to delay their visit to the
-wreck till Monday.
-
-With this intention they pushed out of the creek, and
-descended to the proposed landing, where they made
-fast their raft to a crooked root, and stepped upon a
-firm beach of mixed mud and sand. The fiddlers (a
-small variety of crabs that look at a little distance like
-enormous black spiders) were scampering in every
-direction, with their mouths covered with foam, and their
-threatening claws raised in self-defence, until each one
-dived into its little hole, and peeped slyly at the strange
-intruders. A wild cat sat upon a neighbouring tree,
-watching their motions with as much composure as if she
-were a favourite tabby in her mistress' parlour. Frank
-was the first to spy and point it out. It was within a
-good rifle shot.
-
-"Stand still a moment, if you wish to see how far a
-cat can jump," said Harold.
-
-He rested his rifle upon a small tree, and taking steady
-aim, sent the ball, from a distance of seventy yards,
-through both sides of the cat, directly behind the
-shoulders. She leaped an immense distance, and fell dead.
-Frank seized it, saying it was *his* cat, and that he
-intended to take off its skin, and make it into a cap like
-cousin Harold's.
-
-From the landing they followed the mark left by their
-hatchet upon the trees in their exploring tour, and it was
-not long before they recognized from a distance the
-poplar or tulip tree, in the hollow base of which the bear
-had made her den.
-
-As yet Mum had given no indications of alarm; but
-on approaching the tree the boys selected for Mary and
-Frank a pretty little oak, with horizontal branches, in
-full sight of the den; and having prepared them a seat
-made comfortable with moss, and helped them into it,
-advanced to the field of battle.
-
-To their disappointment the old bear was gone. The
-sun shone full into the hole, and revealed the two cubs
-alone, nicely rolled up in the middle of their bed, and
-soundly asleep. There was some reason to suppose that
-the mother would return before they left the neighbourhood,
-and in this expectation Harold prepared to secure
-the cubs. He placed Robert and Sam as videttes at a
-little distance, and also charged Mary and Frank to
-keep a sharp look out from their elevated position, while
-Mum and Fidelle were set to beating the surrounding
-bushes as scouts. But, notwithstanding all his care
-and skill, he found that the work of capturing the cubs
-was very difficult. The cavity being too large to allow
-of reaching them with his arms, and afraid to trust
-himself inside the hole, lest the old bear should arrive
-and catch him in the act, he relied upon throwing a slip
-noose over their heads, or upon their feet; but young
-as they were he found them astonishingly expert in
-warding off his traps. The only plan by which he at
-last succeeded, was with a hooked pole, by which he drew
-forth first one, and then the other, to the mouth of the den,
-where, after sundry bites and scratches, he seized their
-hind legs, passed a cord round their necks, and made it
-secure by a fast knot. This done, he tied each to a tree,
-where they growled and whined loudly for help. The
-hunters were now in a momentary expectation of
-hearing the bushes burst asunder, and seeing the old bear
-come roaring upon them; but she was too far distant,
-and had no suspicion of the savage robbery that was
-going on at her quiet home.
-
-It was fully an hour before the cubs were taken
-and secured. By that time Mary and Frank had become
-so weary of their unnatural roosting, that they begged the
-others to cease their hunt, and return at once to the raft.
-But here arose a new and unforeseen difficulty. The
-distance to the raft was considerable, and the way was so
-tangled that they had made slow progress when they
-came; what could they now do, encumbered with two
-disorderly captives, and in constant danger of attack from
-the fiercest beast of the forest, "a bear robbed of her
-whelps"? It was easy enough to decide this question, if
-they would consent to free the captives and return as
-they came. But no one, except Mary and Frank,
-entertained this idea for a moment; they would have been
-ashamed to give up through fear what they had
-undertaken through choice.
-
-The plan they at last devised was this--which though
-appearing to assign the post of danger to the youngest,
-was in fact the safest they could adopt. Mary and
-Frank led each a cub, but they were instructed to drop
-the cord on the first appearance of danger, and run to
-the safest point. Sam marched in the van, Harold
-brought up the rear; Mary and Frank were in the centre,
-and while Robert guarded one flank, the dogs were kept
-as much as possible on the other. It was with much
-misgiving that this plan was adopted, for the boys began
-to feel that they had engaged in a foolish scrape,
-involving a needless exposure of the young people, as well
-as of themselves. But they were now *in for it*, and they
-had no choice, except to go forward or to give up the
-project in disgrace. Formed in retreating column as
-described, and ready for instant battle, they turned their
-faces to the river, and marched with what haste they could.
-
-They had not gone many steps, however, before Harold
-suddenly faced about, levelled his piece, and called
-to them to "look out!" He heard a bush move behind
-him, and supposed, of course, that it was the bear
-coming in pursuit, but it proved to be only a bent twig
-righting itself to its natural position.
-
-Not long after Robert raised a similar alarm on his
-side, and levelled his gun at some unseen object that
-was moving rapidly through the bushes. Mary and
-Frank dropped the cords, and Frank clambered up a
-small tree near at hand. Mary turned very pale, and ran
-first to Sam, but hearing the noise approach that way,
-she ran back to Harold for protection. The next
-moment she saw Sam drop his gun from its aim, and call out,
-
-"You Mum! Come in, sah! You git yo' libber shot
-out o' you, you scary warment!"
-
-The alarm was occasioned by Mum, who, unperceived
-by any, had wandered to the wrong side.
-
-The cubs, trained by this time to obey the cord, and
-either weary with the walk, or submissive to a fate that
-seemed so gentle, had not stirred from the spot where
-they were left. Frank slipped quietly from his tree,
-hoping that nobody had seen him; but Robert caught his
-eye, and gave a sly wink, to which Frank doggedly replied,
-
-"I don't care, sir. I suspect you would like to have
-been up a tree too, if you could have got there."
-
-"That I should, Frank," said Robert; "but it seems
-that you are the only one of the crowd who can find trees
-in time when bears are about."
-
-They resumed their march to the landing, and were
-interrupted only once more. The bushes before them
-rustled loudly, Fidelle rushed forward in pursuit, and
-the ground shook with the heavy trampling of some
-large beast. It was on Sam's side; but as he brought his
-piece to a level, Harold cried, "Deer! deer! don't shoot!"
-and again all was quiet.
-
-A short walk brought them to the landing; where they
-wiped their moist brows, and rested, thankful that they
-had completed their perilous journey without accident.
-But their dangers were by no means over. The tide was
-down; the raft was aground; it was not possible to leave
-for hours; and in the meantime the enraged beast might
-follow the trace of her cubs, and perhaps assault them
-where they were. In view of this contingency they tied
-the young bears at a distance from the shore, but within
-sight of their own place of repose, confident that if the
-mother came she would bestow her first care in breaking
-their bonds, and taking them away, in which case they
-could attack and destroy her.
-
-With this expectation they sat down to their
-Christmas dinner, for which they had by this time a pretty
-keen appetite. Sam stood sentry while they ate; then
-Robert and Harold by turns took his post, and gave him
-opportunity to dine. The spice of danger gave great
-zest to the enjoyment of all except Mary, who would
-vastly have preferred being at their comparatively
-secure and quiet home upon the prairie.
-
-The tide finally rose, and floated the raft. They once
-more embarked. The young bears were secured, so
-that they could neither escape nor annoy. The fastening
-was cast off. Harold's oar, which he used as a pole for
-shoving off, sunk in the yielding sand, and Robert's
-"Heigh ho for home!" was hardly uttered, when they
-heard a tramping on the bluff, and a moment after saw
-the bear standing on the spot they had left. She stared
-in surprise at the retreating raft, whined affectionately
-to her cubs, who whined in answer, and tried to break
-loose; then seeing their efforts to be ineffectual, and the
-raft to be moving away, she raised such a roar as made
-every heart tremble, and with a fierce look at the persons
-on board plunged into the water. The raft was by this
-time but ten yards from shore, and slowly "backing"
-into the stream. Harold's rifle was quickly at his
-shoulder, and in a second more the blood spouted from the
-mouth and nose of the terrible beast. But the wound
-was not mortal, piercing below the eyes, and entering the
-nostrils and throat; and blowing out the blood by
-successive snorts, she plunged on, and began to swim.
-
-"Now, Robert!" shouted Harold, "be steady! Aim
-between her eyes!"
-
-Robert fired first one barrel, and then the other; the
-bear sunk for a moment, borne down by the heavy shot,
-but she rose again, streaming with gore, and roaring till
-the waters trembled. Sam's gun was the only remaining
-chance, and he used it most judiciously. Waiting
-until the bear was almost ready to place her feet upon the
-raft, he coolly levelled his gun, and putting the muzzle
-within a few inches of her ear, poured its contents bodily
-into her brain. The furious creature had just time to
-grasp the side of the raft; she gave one convulsive shake,
-and turned on her side, stone dead.
-
-"It was a desperate fight," said Robert, drawing a
-long breath.
-
-"And a very foolish one," rejoined Harold. "I have
-been thinking for the last hour that we might have been
-better employed."
-
-Robert looked displeased. "Answer for yourself. If
-it is foolish, you helped to bring it on."
-
-"I know that," replied Harold, with mildness, "and
-that makes me condemn it the more."
-
-"Then please, sir, not to blame the rest," said Robert,
-"for I am sure everybody behaved as bravely as people
-could."
-
-"I have not questioned any one's courage, nor have
-I quarrelled with any one except myself," replied Harold.
-
-"Yes, sir, you have," persisted Robert, "you called us
-all a parcel of fools for coming on a Christmas excursion."
-
-"O! no, brother," mediated Mary, "he only said we
-might have been better employed; and I think father
-would say so too. I am sure if I had known all before
-coming, as I know it now, I should not have given my
-consent."
-
-"Please, mossa," said Sam, looking from one to the
-other, "'tain't any o' you been de fool. Nobody fool
-but me. Enty I ax you,[#] please come see my countryman
-in de hollow tree; and you come? And now, please,
-mossa, don't let my countryman git away. See he
-floatin' away to de alligator. Please let me catch 'em. I
-want him fat to fry my hominy."
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Did not I ask you.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Sam looked so whimsical throughout the whole of this
-eloquent appeal, that Robert's face relaxed from its
-stern and angry expression, and at the last words he
-caught Harold's eye, and burst into a laugh.
-
-"Come, Harold," said he, "let us save his fat; I know
-his mouth waters for it."
-
-The quarrel was over. Indeed it could not properly be
-called a quarrel, for it was all on one side, and no one can
-quarrel alone. They caught the floating carcass, tied
-it behind the raft, then pulling into the current, floated
-rapidly home, and reached the prairie about the middle
-of the afternoon.
-
-For the rest of the day their hands were full; and it
-was not until late at night that they were able to retire.
-The young bears were first stowed away in the same pen
-with the goats and deer, but Harold was scarcely able
-to remove them in time to save their lives; for Nanny,
-after running from them as far as the limits of the pen
-allowed, rose upon her hind legs with a desperate baa! and
-bringing her stony forehead against the head of the
-nearest, laid it senseless on the ground, and was
-preparing to serve the other in the same way.
-
-What to do with them Harold did not know. He
-dared not put them in the poultry house, and he was
-unwilling either to shelter them in the tent or to tie them
-outside the palisade. So, until some other arrangement
-could be devised, he fastened them to a stake inside
-the enclosure round the tent, where he supplied them
-with water, honey, and a piece of venison.
-
-The adventure, however, was not quite over. Late in
-the night Sam was awaked by feeling something move
-upon his bed, and put its cold nose upon his face.
-Thinking it was some one walking in his sleep, he called
-out, "Who dah?" and putting out his hand, felt to his
-dismay the rough head and shaggy skin of a bear. Sam
-was a firm believer in ghosts, both human and brute.
-He gave one groan, and cried out, "O massy!" expecting
-the next moment to be overpowered, if not torn to
-pieces; then jumping from bed in the greatest hurry,
-he hunted tremulously for some weapon of defence,
-exclaiming all the while,
-
-"Mas Harrol! Mas Robbut! O massy! Here de
-ole bear, or else he ghost, come after us."
-
-The taper was brought from Mary's room, and disclosed
-the secret. One of the cubs feeling in the chill,
-night air the want of its mother's warmth, had loosed
-the insecure fastening, and come to seek more comfortable
-quarters in the tent. "It is your countryman's baby,
-Sam," said Robert, after the excitement had subsided.
-"You killed its mother, and it has come, poor little
-orphan, to ask that you shall be its daddy now."
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXXIII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXXIII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- THE CUBS--VOYAGE TO THE WRECK--STORES--HORRID
- SIGHTS--TRYING PREDICAMENT--PRIZES--RETURN--FRANK
- NEEDS ANOTHER LECTURE
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Early on Monday morning Robert and Harold
-set out for the wreck, leaving Sam to guard the
-young people, and to add another apartment to
-the fold, for the accommodation of the cubs. It may be
-stated here, that the new pets had eaten little or nothing
-since they were taken. For several days Sam was
-compelled to force the food and water into their mouths;
-but after they had acquired the art of feeding in a
-domestic way, Frank assumed their whole care, and was
-indefatigable in attending to their wants and their
-education. He taught them to stand on their hind feet and
-beg; to make a bow by scraping their feet, like country
-clowns; and many a wrestling match did he have with
-them, in which for a long time he was invariably the
-victor. Robert named them, after the twins of old,
-Castor and Pollux.
-
-By Sam's advice, the boys took with them on their
-voyage an ax, hatchet, auger, and saw, together with
-some candles and a rope, and reached the wreck about
-nine o'clock. They moored their raft fast to a projecting
-bolt, and then, with much difficulty, succeeded in
-reaching the stern windows, from which the receding tide
-flowed gently, bearing on its bosom an unpleasant odour,
-like that of animal matter long decayed. They peeped
-into the dark cavity, and receiving a full blast of its
-sepulchral odours, drew back in disgust.
-
-"I cannot go into *that* hole," said Harold, "it is
-stifling. Let us cut a passage through the side or bottom."
-
-Clambering along the sloping side next the rudder,
-they selected a place for their scuttle, and commenced to
-work, but the thick and well fastened copper was so
-difficult to remove, that their hatchet was nearly ruined
-before they reached the wood. Then, with their auger,
-they made an entrance for the saw, and soon opened a
-hole between two of the ribs, large enough to admit their
-bodies.
-
-Harold descended first, and standing upon a hogshead,
-which, being on the top of a confused pile, reached near
-the hole, lit a candle, and helped Robert to descend.
-
-They were in the hold where all the grosser articles
-were stowed. Some of the hogsheads visible appeared
-to contain sugar, others molasses, rum, &c. Passing
-towards the stern, they saw half a dozen boxes and crates,
-of different sizes, one of which was filled with lemons,
-and from the other, on being broken, rolled out a
-cocoanut. Returning from this hasty survey towards the
-forward part of the hold, they discovered a plentiful
-supply of flour, ship-bread, rice, hams, and beef, stowed away
-in the style appropriate to each. The vessel was
-evidently victualled for a long voyage.
-
-Satisfied with this partial examination, they returned
-amidships, and sought the hatchway, through which they
-might descend into the habitable part of the vessel. It
-was choked by such a multitude of boxes and bags, that
-they were a long time in finding it, and longer still in
-freeing it from encumbrances. Descending by their
-rope, they found themselves on the inner side of the
-inverted deck. The water had by this time all run off,
-except a puddle in one corner; and the floor, or rather
-that which had been ceiling, was wet and slimy, with
-deposits from the muddy river water.
-
-On entering the cabin the sight which greeted them
-was horrid. There lay four skeletons, of a man and
-woman, a boy and girl, handsomely dressed; the soiled
-though costly garments still adhering to the wet and
-ghastly bones. The sight was more than Harold could
-endure; he called to Robert, and hastened as fast as
-possible to the open air.
-
-"O, horrid! horrid!" said he, pale as a sheet. "I
-don't think I can ever go back to that dreadful cabin.
-It made me almost faint."
-
-"It was horrid, indeed," responded Robert. "But
-you will soon recover; the trouble was more in your
-mind than in your body. I doubt not you are feeling
-as father says he felt when going first into a dissecting
-room--he fainted outright; and he said that this is no
-uncommon thing with beginners, but they soon become
-used to it."
-
-"I am willing enough to go through the whole vessel,"
-said Harold, "but not into that cabin, for a while
-at least."
-
-"Poor creatures!" sighed Robert, "they appear to
-have been passengers; and unless the cabin filled soon
-with water, they must have had a lingering death."
-
-"Don't speak of it," Harold pleaded. "The bare
-thought makes me shudder. And then to think of their
-being devoured by such slimy things as eels and catfish,
-and of being pinched to pieces by crabs, as these bodies
-were--it is sickening!"
-
-Robert perceived that these reflections were exceedingly
-painful to his cousin, and had been in fact the
-cause of his sickness; he therefore managed adroitly
-to shift the conversation from point to point, until it
-gradually assumed a cheerful character. Pleasant
-thoughts were the medicine Harold needed, and in the
-course of a few minutes he himself proposed to renew
-the search.
-
-Descending between decks, they found in the side of
-the vessel, contrary to custom, the cook's room. It
-contained a stove, with all its appurtenances complete. This
-was a real treasure; they rejoiced to think how much
-labour and trouble would be saved to Mary, whose
-patience and ingenuity were often put to the test for the
-want of suitable utensils.
-
-The steward's room adjoined; and here they found
-crockery of all sorts, though most of it was in
-fragments; knives, forks, spoons, and candlesticks, none of
-which they valued, having plenty of their own; two
-bottles of olives, and a case of anchovies, sound and good,
-and a fine set of castors, partly broken, containing
-mustard, pepper, catsup and vinegar. Upon the topmost
-shelf (or under what *had been* the lowest) were two
-large lockers, which they opened with difficulty, the door
-being fast glued with paste, and out of which poured a
-deluge of musty flour from an upturned barrel. There
-were also different kinds of hard biscuit and ship bread,
-but they were all spoiled.
-
-From these two rooms they passed with great difficulty
-to the forecastle, having to cut their way through a thick
-partition. Here the sight was more appalling than that
-which they had witnessed in the cabin. Lying on the
-floor, partly immersed in a muddy pool, were the
-skeletons of eight men and two boys; and in the midst of them
-they heard such a splashing of the water that their blood
-ran cold, and their hair stood on end. They started
-back in terror, thinking at first that the dead had waked
-from sleep, and were moving before their eyes; in
-doing so, Robert, who carried the candle, jostled roughly
-against Harold, and instantly they were in darkness.
-
-"O mercy! mercy!" Robert ejaculated, in an agony
-of alarm, and falling upon his knees clasped his hands
-together, expecting every moment to be his last. Harold,
-however, with that presence of mind which is the mark of
-true courage, and is the best preservative in time of
-danger, threw his arms around him, to prevent him from
-escaping, and fortunately recovered the candle, which
-had dropped in the edge of the wet slime upon the floor.
-
-"Nothing but fishes!" said he, divining the state of
-Robert's mind from what he knew of his own. "Nothing
-but fishes! I saw one leap from the water. Softly,
-Robert, let us light the candle."
-
-The quieting effect of a soft, calm voice in a season
-of excitement is magical. Robert's excessive fear
-subsided, and though he trembled violently, he aided
-Harold to re-light the candle. Fortunately the wick was
-scarcely touched by the water; there was a slight
-spluttering from a particle or two of damp mud, but the flame
-soon rose bright as ever. Harold's hand now began to
-tremble; for though in the moment of trial his nerves had
-been stretched and steady as a tense wire, the re-action
-was so great that he began to feel weak. Robert
-perceived this, and pulling his sleeve said,
-
-"Come, let us go."
-
-Harold's courage, however, was of that sturdy kind
-that rises with the occasion, and he replied, "No, I mean
-to go through with it now. I was driven from the cabin
-by a bad smell, but no one shall say that I was scared
-off by a few catfish. Look, do you not see them
-floundering in the water?"
-
-A calm inspection wholly relieved Robert from his
-fears, and he continued to examine the room with
-composure, although while looking he beheld the startling
-sight of a skeleton in actual motion through the water,
-a large fish having entered its cavity, and become
-entangled in the adhering clothes, giving a most lifelike
-motion to the arms and legs.
-
-A glance around this room was sufficient to convince
-them that the vessel was of a warlike character. Great
-numbers of guns, pistols, cutlasses, and pikes, were
-visible on the floor, where they had fallen into the water, or
-against the walls where they had been fastened. The
-boys surveyed these significant appendages, exchanged
-glances with each other, and simultaneously exclaimed,
-"A cutter, or a pirate!"
-
-"I doubt whether it can be a cutter," said Robert;
-"my mind misgives me that it is a vessel of bad
-character. But we can tell by going to the captain's room.
-Let us see."
-
-They returned to the cabin, and entering the room
-which appeared to be the captain's, found it abundantly
-supplied with arms of various sorts, and (though mostly
-injured by the sea-water) of exquisite finish. Of papers
-they saw none; these were probably contained in a heavy
-iron chest which was fast locked, and the key of which
-was nowhere to be found. In the mate's room,
-however, the evidences were more decisive. There were
-flags of all nations; and among them one whose hue was
-jet black, except in the middle, where were sewed the
-snow-white figures of a skull and cross-bones. From
-the side-pocket of a coat, which lay in the berth, they
-took a pocket-book, containing letters in Spanish, and
-a paper signed by forty-two names, the greater part of
-which were marked by a cross. These indications were
-satisfactory, and the boys afterwards ascertained by
-circumstantial evidence, which left them no shadow of
-a doubt, that not only was the vessel piratical, but that
-she was overwhelmed by the same storm that had so
-nearly proved fatal to Sam. The prize, therefore, they
-considered their own by right of first discovery--stores,
-arms, magazine, money and all.
-
-"By rights there ought to be a carpenter's room
-somewhere," said Robert; "or if not a room, there must be
-tools, which will help us greatly in our work. Let us
-look for them."
-
-To Harold's mind the tools were the most valuable
-part of the prize, unless indeed they could find a boat
-ready made. But before proceeding, they took each a
-pistol from the captain's room, loaded, and thrust it
-into their bosoms, supposing that they should be more
-calm and self-possessed, when conscious of having about
-them the means of defence. The carpenter's room was
-found, and in it a chest of splendid tools, and an
-excellent grindstone.
-
-With these discoveries the boys were content to think
-of returning home; and now they began to feel hungry.
-Taking from the steward's room the bottle of olives and
-case of anchovies, and breaking open a barrel of
-shipbread, from which they filled their pockets, they went
-to the open air, taking each a lemon and cocoanut, in
-lieu of water and dessert.
-
-It was time to load the raft. Taking some small bags,
-of which they found a number, they filled them with
-sugar, coffee, rice, and flour; they brought out six hams,
-and, by opening a barrel, six pieces of mess-beef. In
-searching still further, they lit upon a barrel of mackerel,
-a firkin of good butter, and a case of English cheese; of
-each of which they took a portion, and laid all upon
-the most level part of the vessel's bottom, ready for
-lowering into the raft. The kegs of biscuit they found
-on trial to be too large to pass through their scuttle;
-they emptied them by parcels into a large bag outside.
-
-Hitherto they had said nothing and thought little
-about money; for their minds had been fixed on supplying
-themselves with necessaries and comforts, together
-with the means of returning home. Indeed, the idea of
-enriching themselves at the expense of the dead, even
-if they were pirates, savoured rather of robbery, and the
-delicate sense of the young explorers was offended by
-the thought.
-
-"But let us at least gather whatever of this sort we
-may find," said Harold, after exchanging thoughts with
-his cousin. "We can afterwards ask your father to
-decide what use shall be made of it."
-
-Neither their consciences nor their pockets, however,
-were very heavily burdened with this new charge; for
-they found only a few hundred dollars' worth of money,
-chiefly in foreign gold, together with several rich jewels,
-the greater part of which was discovered in consequence
-of an act of kindness to Mary and Frank.
-
-Resolving to return the next day, accompanied by
-the whole party, and unwilling to have Mary's nerves
-shocked as theirs had been, they determined to remove
-all unsightly objects from the cabin, and to close them
-up in the forecastle. A box of sperm candles enabled
-them to set a light along the dark passages, and in each
-room; and taking a small sail, upon which they
-carefully drew the skeletons, they carried them to the
-forecastle, and laid them decently in one corner. From the
-person of the man they took a gold watch and chain, a
-handsome pencil case, and pocket-knife, a purse containing
-several pieces of gold, and a pocket-book, containing
-papers, written apparently in Spanish, but almost
-perfectly illegible. The name of this man, marked upon the
-clothing, and occasionally appearing in the papers, was
-Manuel De Rosa. Upon the person of the lady were
-found a diamond ring, hanging loosely upon the slender
-bone of one finger, and on the lace cape over her bosom
-a sprig breast-pin, whose leaves were emerald, and its
-flower of opal. Her name, and that of the children also,
-was De Rosa. These valuables were collected into a
-parcel, together with a lock of hair from each, as the
-means of identifying them, should any clue be obtained
-to their history and their home.
-
-While removing a coarsely clothed skeleton from that
-corner of the forecastle in which they wished to deposit
-the bones of the perished family, they found it so
-much heavier than the others, as to induce a closer
-examination. They found hid beneath the clothing, and
-belted to the bones, a large girdle, containing fifty-four
-Mexican dollars, a variety of gold pieces from different
-nations, and a lump of what appeared to be gold and
-silver fused into one mass. The name of this man
-could not be ascertained.
-
-Their next work was to fumigate the cabin. They
-wrapped a little sugar in a piece of brown paper, and
-setting it on fire, walked around the room, waving it in
-every direction. The aromatic odour of the burnt sugar
-pervaded every crack and cranny, and overwhelmed so
-entirely the disgusting effluvium, that Robert snuffed
-at the pleasant fragrance, and remarked, "There, now! the
-cabin is fit for the nose of a king. Let us close up
-the forecastle, and return home."
-
-Beside the provisions, which have been already
-mentioned as constituting a part of the intended load for
-the raft, the boys carried out such tools as they
-conceived needful for their work, consisting of adzes,
-drawing-knives, augers, gimlets, chisels, planes, saws, square
-and compass, and an oil-stone. They also took the box
-of sperm candles and a box of soap; three cutlasses and
-a rapier, four pikes, four pair of pistols, three rifles,
-two muskets, and flasks and pouches to suit. Gunpowder
-they did not see, except what was in the flasks;
-they knew there must be plenty in the magazine, which
-they supposed to be near the officers' rooms, but which
-they did not care then to visit.
-
-A short but laborious tug against the tide, that set
-strongly up the creek, brought them to the river, on
-which they floated gently home. When within half a
-mile of the landing, they fired a gun, as a signal of
-their approach; and long before they reached the shore,
-Mary and Frank were seen running to meet them, with
-Mum and Fidelle scampering before, and Sam hobbling
-far in the rear.
-
-"Here, Frank, is your Christmas present," said
-Robert, when the raft touched land; "and here, Sam,
-is yours, at least so long as we stay upon the island."
-
-He tossed the one a cocoanut, and handed the other
-a musket and cutlass. Harold's presents were still more
-acceptable; he gave Frank a nice pocket-knife, somewhat
-the worse for rust, and gave Sam a large twist of
-tobacco.
-
-Frank's eyes twinkled with pleasure at the sight of
-the knife; but Sam's expression of countenance was
-really ludicrous. He was a great chewer and smoker of
-tobacco, and the sight of that big black twist, after so
-long a privation, brought the tears to his eyes. He
-scraped his foot, and tried to laugh.
-
-"Tankee, Mas Robbut! Tousand tankee to you, Mas
-Harrol! Sword, gun, tobacky! I-ee! I feel like I kin
-fight all de bear and panter in de wull!"
-
-As the work of unloading and transporting to the
-tent occupied only about two hours, they had time
-sufficient, before dark, to construct another and a larger
-raft. There was a poplar, fallen and dry, near the
-water's edge; this they cut into suitable lengths, and
-across the long logs they laid a floor of short ones, so
-that they doubted not being able at their next load to
-bring from the wreck all that they wished.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXXIV`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXXIV
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- SECOND VOYAGE TO THE WRECK--FUMIGATING AGAIN--MORE
- MINUTE EXAMINATION--RETURN--ACCIDENT--DANGERS
- OF HELPING A DROWNING PERSON--RECOVERING
- A PERSON APPARENTLY DROWNED
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Next morning our young marooners endeavoured
-to make as early a start as on the day
-before; but there being now more persons to go,
-each of whom had some preparation to make; and besides
-that, encumbered by another clumsy float of logs, their
-arrival at the wreck was fully an hour later. Securing
-the two rafts to the vessel's side, Robert and Harold
-clambered to the hole they had cut, by the help of a
-rope tied there for the purpose; then making a
-slipknot at the end, they drew up Sam, Frank, and finally,
-Mary. The new comers were so anxious to enter the
-vessel that they could scarcely wait for the lighting of
-a candle, but slid at once into the hold, and began
-rummaging by means of the imperfect light transmitted
-through the scuttle.
-
-The examination of the hold on the day before had
-been so thorough, that few more discoveries of
-importance remained to be made; and the new comers,
-burning with curiosity, begged to be conducted to the
-rooms below. Entering the cabin, Mary and Frank
-were repelled by the unpleasant odour that, notwithstanding
-the former fumigation, still continued; but the
-smell was on this occasion mingled more with that of
-mud, and Robert managed by a quick allusion to the
-river slime, and the nauseous odour of the mangroves,
-to prevent Mary's suspicion of the real cause.
-
-"We burnt some sugar here, on yesterday," said he,
-"but the tide has been up since, and we shall have to
-burn more. Or stay--we can try something else. I
-recollect hearing father say that burning coffee is one of
-the best fumigators in the world."
-
-He brought some coffee from the hold, and wrapping
-it in paper, tried to burn it, as he did the sugar; but
-it was not so easily ignited; and Mary, in her impatience,
-took some sugar, and setting it on fire while he was
-experimenting with the damp coffee, so thoroughly
-impregnated the room with its fragrant fumes, that they
-were ready to begin their examination.
-
-The first thing they noticed on entering the cabin,
-was a handsome sofa and set of chairs. Overhead,
-screwed fast to what had been the floor, was an extension
-table, capable of seating from four to twelve persons.
-Mary clapped her hands at this welcome sight, exclaiming:
-
-"O, now we can sit and eat like decent people again!"
-
-To their right was a little room, with its door open.
-On entering it, they saw a boy's cap and pair of shoes.
-Frank pounced upon these, and tried them on, with
-several merry jests, to which the others made no reply,
-for the larger boys thought immediately of the little
-skeleton to which these had belonged. A trunk was
-there too, perched upon the upturned bottom of what
-had been the lowest berth, containing the usual
-wardrobe of the boy; and beside it, the trunk and carpet bag
-of the girl. These last were locked. On forcing them
-open, Mary found many of the articles in a state of
-perfect preservation; though the linen and cotton were
-sadly mildewed, and almost spoiled. She saw at a
-glance that the silk dresses, and other parts of attire,
-were nearly all the same size with her own. But though
-greatly in need of clothing, and fitted almost exactly in
-what she found, she manifested more sadness than
-pleasure at the sight; her mind reverted irresistibly to
-the former wearer, who was no doubt as fond of life
-as herself.
-
-"Poor thing!" she said, as tears came into her eyes,
-after turning over several articles, "and her name was
-Mary, too. See here, 'Marie De Rosa,' written so neatly
-on this white handkerchief. What a beautiful name!
-I wish I knew her."
-
-Fastened to the wall was a neat looking-glass, and
-beside it a handsome hair-brush, hung by a blue ribbon
-to a small brass knob; but the water had dissolved the
-glue, and the rosewood veneering had separated from
-the brush. On the floor were two ivory combs, and the
-fragments of pitcher, bason, and tumblers, lying with
-the towels. In the berths were two hair mattresses,
-whose ticking was mouldy and mildewed, but they were
-otherwise good; and in each, with the damp sheets, was
-a pair of blankets as good as new.
-
-Next to this room was another, whose door was jammed
-and swollen tight. Forcing it open, they found two
-trunks and travelling bags, with various articles of
-male and female attire--a hat and pair of boots, a bonnet
-and rich shawl, the little boy's boots and best cap, and
-the girl's parasol and cloak; new evidences these, to the
-boys, to prove that the four skeletons belonged to one
-family. There were also several books, but they were
-in Spanish, and so perfectly soaked and blackened as to
-be useless, even had they been in their own language.
-The De Rosas were evidently a family of wealth and
-education.
-
-The other rooms were furnished with the usual
-appendages of warlike men, and beside these there was
-little else to tell who or what they were. Their papers
-and valuables were probably locked up in the iron chest,
-or left behind where they had concealed their treasures.
-
-Passing from the cabin, their attention was arrested
-at the door by a small closet under the companion-way.
-Harold stood upon a stool and examined it. There were
-silver cups, of various figures, a basket of champagne
-wine, and many bottles and decanters, or rather their
-fragments, which appeared to have held different kinds
-of liquors.
-
-"Bah!" said Harold, "liquor in the hold--liquor in
-the rooms--liquor in the closets--there is more liquor
-than anything else aboard, except guns and pistols."
-
-"They naturally go together," responded Robert. "I
-suspect the poor fellows needed the liquor to fit them
-for their wicked works."
-
-From the cabin they went to the carpenter's room.
-Sam decided in a moment that he must have the grindstone,
-and the rest of the tools--they were too good to
-be lost. He also looked wistfully at the work-bench,
-with the iron vice attached, and said he thought they
-could force it from the wall, and float it behind the
-rafts. But the boys mistrusted his partiality for tools,
-and decided that it was not so important as some other
-things.
-
-Next to the carpenter's room was another, into which
-they forced an entrance with the ax. This was the
-gunner's. Here they found cartridges in abundance, of
-all sorts and sizes, bomb-shells, clusters of grape-shot,
-canisters of balls, a profusion of cannon shot of several
-sizes, and two small cannons of brass, with balls to suit.
-There were also several large kegs of powder, but the
-powder appeared to be spoilt, for the kegs were damp.
-
-When the time came to prepare for loading, the boys
-united with Sam to enlarge the scuttle. They put upon
-one raft a keg of rice, and another of flour, the firkin
-of butter, two cheeses, six loaves of sugar, the grindstone,
-the chest of tools, Sam's box of tobacco, and
-more of the hams and beef. On the other, they put
-the extension-table and leaves, six chairs, the sofa, the
-trunks of the De Rosas, five mattresses, with their
-clothing, the looking-glass, &c.
-
-The return voyage was made in all safety until they
-reached the landing; but there occurred one of those
-misadventures that appear to come oftenest in seasons
-of greatest security.
-
-As the rafts neared the shore, Sam hobbled to the
-hindmost end, to look after his darling tobacco, and
-having for some reason stooped as one raft struck the
-other in stopping, he lost his balance, and fell headlong
-into the water. No one knew of the accident, until
-hearing a great splutter, they looked around, and saw
-him blowing the water from his nose and mouth, and
-wearing a most comical expression of surprise and fear.
-They ran, of course, to his assistance, but knowing him
-to be a good swimmer, they apprehended no serious
-consequences, and were rather disposed to jest than to
-be alarmed. But Sam, who had been already strangling
-for a quarter of a minute, so as to be unable to utter a
-word, and who discerned at a glance that they did not
-apprehend his situation, stretched out his hand
-imploringly, and gasped.
-
-"He is drowning!" exclaimed Harold. "Here, Robert,
-help me!" then ran to obtain something buoyant,
-to which Sam might cling. When he returned, bringing
-with him a pair of oars (the nearest thing within reach),
-he saw his cousin, heedless of danger, and moved only
-by sympathy, swimming just over the place where Sam
-had sunk.
-
-"Robert! Robert! COME AWAY!" he called in a voice
-of thunder; "he is too strong for you, and will drown you!"
-
-Robert turned at this earnest and even imperative
-call, and began to swim back; but it was too late. Sam
-rose within reach, grasped his arm, drew him up close,
-pinioned him firmly, and again sunk out of sight. Mary
-and Frank shrieked as they saw their brother go down,
-and Harold stood a moment, with clasped hands,
-exclaiming, "My God! What shall I do?"
-
-At this moment an idea occurred to him. Calling to
-Mary, "Bring me that hat" (it was De Rosa's, and
-water-proof), he threw off his coat and vest, then
-spreading his handkerchief over the mouth of the hat, so that
-he could grasp the corners under the crown, he plunged
-into the water, swimming with one hand, and holding the
-hat as a temporary life preserver with the other. As
-he expected, Robert rose to the surface and grasped him.
-Harold did nothing at first but hold firmly to the hat to
-prevent his own sinking, and in that short interval
-Robert recovered sufficiently to know what he was about.
-
-"Thank God for *you*, Robert!" said Harold. "I was
-afraid you were gone; here, take the hat and swim to
-the raft, while I dive after Sam. Has he ceased
-struggling?" Robert replied, "Yes."
-
-Joining his hands high over his head, Harold rose
-as far as he could from the water, and sank perpendicularly
-with his feet close together. He succeeded
-in finding the body, but not in time to seize it, before
-he was compelled to rise for the want of breath. He
-came to the surface, panted for a quarter of a minute,
-then descended a second time, and rose with the body.
-Robert reached him one of the oars, dragged him to the
-raft, and then to the shore.
-
-And now what was to be done? Robert knew well
-that when a person has been under water four minutes
-and more it is exceedingly difficult to restore life, and
-that whosoever would render aid must do it quickly.
-His preparations were few and simple.
-
-Begging Mary and Frank to make a fire as soon as
-possible, and to heat one of the blankets, he laid the
-body with the head lowest, to allow the water to run
-from the mouth and throat, while he hastily unloosed
-the clothing. Then laying the body with the head
-highest, as in sleep, he and Harold rubbed the skin with all
-their might, for the double purpose of removing the
-moisture and restoring the heat.
-
-This friction was continued for several minutes, when
-Robert, requesting Harold to keep on, tried another
-means. He inserted a reed into one of Sam's nostrils,
-which he pressed tightly around it, and closing also the
-other nostril and the mouth to prevent the egress of the
-air, he blew forcibly until he felt the chest rise, when,
-by a gentle pressure, he expelled the air as in natural
-respiration.
-
-By this time Mary and Frank had warmed one of the
-blankets brought from the vessel. This Robert wrapped
-closely around the body, and while Mary and Frank
-were engaged in warming still another, Harold greatly
-increased the effectiveness of his friction by tearing a
-third blanket into strips, and using the hot pieces as
-rubbers.
-
-Persisting for an hour in these simple means, the
-anxious company were at last rewarded by the signs of
-returning life. Sam's heart began to beat softly, and
-shortly after he gave a sigh. The boys were nearly
-exhausted by their protracted efforts, but still they kept
-on; and it was well they did, for many a person has been
-lost by neglect after life seemed to have been restored.
-When the patient was sufficiently recovered to swallow,
-Robert poured down his throat some warm water and
-sugar, remarking it was a pity they had brought none of
-the wines or spirits which were so abundant on shipboard.
-
-"There is some in the box of tobacco," observed
-Frank. "I saw Sam put a bottle there; and when I
-asked him what it was, he said it was rum to rub on
-his weak leg."
-
-Robert and Harold exchanged a significant smile; for
-though Sam might have intended only what he professed,
-they knew that he loved rum as well as tobacco. It was
-fortunate, however, that the spirits were there, for it
-was the best stimulant they could administer. Sam
-soon opened his eyes, and began to speak. His first
-words, after looking around, were, "Bless de Lord!
-Poor Sam here again!"
-
-Leaving him now to recover slowly, the boys brought
-each a chair from the raft, and sat down to rest.
-
-"Why, Robert," said Harold, "you seem to know
-by heart the whole rule for restoring a drowned person."
-
-"And why not? There is nothing mysterious in it?"
-
-"So it seems, and I wish you would teach it to me."
-
-"I can do that in half a breath," replied Robert.
-"In father's words, all that you have to do, is to *restore
-the warmth and excite the respiration*."
-
-"That, certainly, is simple."
-
-"Father always said," continued Robert, "that he
-did not see why boys should not all be taught how
-to help one another on such occasions. 'Send for a
-doctor,' he said to me, 'but don't wait for him. Go to
-work at once before life is gone. If you can do nothing
-else strip off the wet clothes, and rub, rub, RUB, and blow
-into the lungs. Start the breath, and you will start
-the blood, or start the blood, and that will start the
-breath, for each comes with the other. Apply heat
-inwardly--outwardly by friction, by clothing, by fire,
-by hot bottles, by sand-bags, by any means, and keep
-trying for hours.' That is the rule."
-
-"A good one it is," said Harold. "But it is a pity
-your father did not give you some rule also about
-keeping out of the way of drowning people so that you
-might put your knowledge to some use, instead of getting
-drowned yourself."
-
-"He did," replied Robert, laughing, "but I forgot
-it. It was exceedingly thoughtless in me to do as I
-did. However, I tried to make up for it in another way;
-for after Sam had pinioned my arms, I made no effort
-whatever, except to take a long breath, and retain my
-presence of mind. When we were going down, I learned
-exactly what kind of a grip he had taken, and by the
-time we reached bottom, I had drawn up my knees, and
-put my feet against the pit of his stomach. When that
-was done I felt safe, for I knew that my legs were
-stronger than his arms, and that I could break his hold.
-But what did you intend to do when you called me to
-help you?"
-
-"I had no exact plan," Harold answered, "except to
-keep you from putting yourself in danger, and then to
-throw or reach Sam something by which to help
-himself. I had seen drowning people before, and knew very
-well that unless you had something to prevent your own
-sinking, as I had when you seized me, or unless you
-were strong enough (as in this case you were not) to
-hold him at arm's length, he would be almost sure to
-drown you."
-
-This untoward accident delayed the work of
-transportation until near dark, and then it was only the
-lighter and more necessary articles that they carried.
-Sam gradually recovered, and about dusk, supported by
-the boys, he staggered slowly to the tent.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXXV`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXXV
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- HOUSEHOLD ARRANGEMENTS--THIRD VISIT TO THE
- WRECK--RAINY WEATHER--AGREEMENT ABOUT WORK--MARY
- IN GREAT DANGER--EXTINGUISHING FIRE ON ONE'S
- DRESS--RELIEF TO A BURN--CONVERSATION
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-They did not return to the vessel the next day.
-The work of transporting the many heavy
-articles brought, and of giving them accommodation,
-occupied the whole day. Indeed, the work of
-arranging was by no means easy, for their possessions were
-now too large for their dwelling. They were therefore
-compelled to make a new room for Sam and his tools,
-by means of some spare sails brought from the wreck;
-and this led them to think of erecting still another wing
-to the tent, as a place of deposit for their stores of
-provision.
-
-By Thursday the return tide came at so late an hour
-in the afternoon, that the boys were loth to go upon the
-third trip; but there were several other articles of
-importance that they needed, and intending to make a
-short visit, they did not start until near mid-day. On
-entering the vessel their first work was to remove the
-stove; which being quite new and recently put up, they
-had no difficulty in taking to pieces, and lowering, with
-its appurtenances, into the raft. The work-bench they
-detached, with great labour, from the wall, and tumbled
-it over the vessel's side. From the carpenter's room
-they carried several sails, two coils of small rope, and
-a hank of twine. The magazine they did not care to
-enter. Most of the powder in the gunner's room was
-wet, but there were two large kegs of cannon powder,
-the outside of which was caked and ruined, while the
-central part was perfectly good, and also a five pound
-canister of superfine rifle powder, which was so tightly
-sealed that not a particle of damp had entered. These
-they took. And dragging out one of the small cannon
-they managed, after hard work, to lower it, with its
-appropriate carriage, into the raft, and deposited along
-with it several dozen balls, and as many canisters to fit
-the bore. These, together with the trunks and clothing
-of the officers, the iron vice, a small kit of mackerel, and
-the box of cocoanuts, constituted their load. The
-voyage back was made without accident.
-
-On landing, their first business was to shelter their
-powder, for the sky was clouding fast, with long blue
-belts, that promised rain before morning, and the night
-was rapidly coming on. Unwilling to keep so dangerous
-a quantity of powder in the tent, they divided it
-into several parcels, and concealed them in hollow trees,
-which they closed and marked.
-
-The cannon carriage proved a great convenience in
-transporting the trunks, the disjointed parts of the
-stove, and other heavy articles to the tent. But even
-with this assistance they did not complete their work
-before the night set in.
-
-The next day was wet--wet--wet. The young people
-continued within doors, made a particular examination
-of the trunks, and divided among themselves the articles
-that were serviceable. With these employments, and the
-fitting up of their stove, they spent all that day, and
-part of the next.
-
-It was during that evening, as they sat listening to
-the incessant patter of the rain upon the canvas roof,
-that the boys conceived and resolved upon a species of
-competition, that gave a steady progression to their
-work from that time forward.
-
-"Tomorrow is New Year's Day," observed Harold.
-"We have been two months and a half upon the island.
-Our first boat is not a quarter finished. Why, Robert,
-it will be six months before we get away by our own
-exertions; and then your father will have left Bellevue."
-
-"But you forget how many interruptions we have
-had," replied Robert. "First, there was Sam's
-misfortune, then yours; after that, our removal to the
-prairie, and securing the tent; then this discovery of the
-wreck, which has furnished us with food and tools for
-continuing our work without interruption. If I am not
-mistaken, the end of January will see us at Bellevue,
-or on our way there. What do you think, Sam--can
-we finish our two boats in a month?"
-
-"May be so, massa, if we work mighty hard; but it
-will take a heap o' work."
-
-"I doubt if we finish them in two months, work as
-we may," remarked Harold.
-
-Robert was not pleased with this discouraging assertion,
-though he was startled to find that the usual
-prudent Harold entertained such an opinion.
-
-"Now, cousin," said he, "I will put this matter to
-the test. As we boys used to say, I'll make a bargain
-with you. We shall all work on the second boat, until
-it is as far advanced as the present one. Then we
-shall each take a boat and work. Sam shall divide his
-time between us. And if at the end of a month we are
-not ready to return home, I'll give up that I am mistaken."
-
-"Give me your hand to that bargain," said Harold.
-"You shall not beat me working, if I can help it; but
-if, with all our efforts, we leave this island before the
-last day of February, I will give up that *I* am mistaken."
-
-Faithful to this agreement, the boys went next
-morning to the landing, and brought the various parts of
-the work-bench, which they aided Sam in fitting up.
-The grindstone also they set upon its necessary fixtures;
-and collecting the various tools that were in need of
-grinding, they persisted in relieving each other at the
-crank, until they had sharpened two very dull axes, two
-adzes, three chisels, a broad ax, and a drawing knife,
-and stowed them safely under Sam's shelter.
-
-The history of the day, however, was not concluded
-without an incident of a very serious character, in which
-Mary was the principal, though unwilling actress; and
-in which, but for her presence of mind, she would have
-met with a painful and terrible death.
-
-About ten o'clock that night she retired to her room,
-undressed, and was laying aside the articles of dress
-necessary for the next morning, when, turning around,
-her night clothes touched the flame of the candle, which,
-for the want of a table, she had set upon the floor. The
-next instant she extinguished the candle, and was about
-stepping into bed, when her attention was excited by a
-dim light shining behind her, and a slight roar, that
-increased as the flame ran up her back. Giving a scream
-of terror, she was on the point of rushing into the next
-room for help, when recollecting the repeated and earnest
-injunctions of her father, she threw herself flat upon
-the blanket of the bed, and wrapping it tightly round
-her, rolled over and over upon the floor, calling for help.
-The flame was almost instantly quenched, as it probably
-would have been, even without a blanket, had she only
-sat down instantly on the floor, and folded the other part
-of her dress tightly over the flame.[#]
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] *Flame ascends*. All have observed how much more rapidly
- it consumes a sheet of paper held with the burning end down,
- than the same sheet laid on the table. So with a female's dress;
- an erect posture allows the flame to run almost instantly over
- the whole person.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-But though the *flame* was extinguished, the charred
-ends of the dress were not; they kept on burning, and
-coming into contact with the naked skin, made her
-scream with pain. The agony was so great, that again
-she was almost tempted to throw off the blanket and
-rush into the open air, but knowing that this would
-certainly increase the fire, and perhaps renew the blaze,
-she drew the blanket more tightly around her, and
-rolled over, calling to Robert, who had by this time
-come to her assistance. "Pour on water--*water*--WATER!" Robert
-did his best--he fumbled about for
-the pitcher, then finding it, asked where the water was
-to be poured; but now that the water was ready to be
-thrown upon her, Mary felt secure; she cast off the
-blanket, and the remaining fire was put out by the
-application of Robert's wet hand.
-
-The time occupied by this terrifying scene was scarcely
-a minute and a half, yet Mary's night dress was consumed
-nearly to her shoulders, and her lower limbs were badly
-scorched. So rapid an agent is fire. Whoever would
-escape destruction from a burning dress, must work
-fast, with good judgment and a strong resolution.
-
-Mary's burns were slight in comparison with what
-they might have been. The skin was reddened for a
-foot or more along each limb; but it was broken only
-in two places, about as wide and long as her two fingers.
-Still the pain was excessive, and she wept and groaned
-a great deal. Robert applied cold water for a number
-of minutes, and would have continued it longer, but Mary
-at last said:
-
-"Bring me a cup full of flour. I have tried it on
-a burnt finger, and you can scarcely imagine how cooling
-it is."
-
-The flour was brought, and applied by means of
-handkerchiefs tied over the raw and blistered parts.
-Its effect was to form a sort of artificial cuticle over those
-spots where the skin had been removed; and the soft
-and cool sensation it produced in the other parts was
-delightful. Still Mary appeared to suffer so much, that
-Robert administered an opiate, as he did in the case of
-Sam, and after that he heard no more from her until
-next morning.
-
-"What a quick, brave girl she is!" said Harold, after
-Robert had described the scene. "Most girls would have
-rushed into the open air, and been burned to death."
-
-"She showed great presence of mind," Robert assented.
-
-"More than that," said Harold, "she showed great
-*resolution*. I knew a beautiful girl at school, who had
-presence of mind enough to wrap herself in the hearth
-rug, but who could not stand the pain of the fire; she
-threw off the rug, rushed into the open air, screaming for
-help, and was burnt to death in less than two minutes."
-
-When Mary came from her room next morning her
-eyes were dull and glassy, from the effects of the
-medicine, and she had no appetite for more than a cup of
-coffee. The others met her with more than their usual
-affection. Her accident had revealed to them how much
-they loved her; and her coolness in danger, and
-fortitude in suffering, had given them a greater respect for
-her character.
-
-"We do sincerely thank God, on your account,
-cousin," said Harold, as soon as they were left alone
-that Sabbath morning. "It is so seldom a person meets
-with such an accident, without being seriously injured."
-
-"I hope I feel thankful, too," returned Mary. "I
-could not help thinking last night, before going to sleep,
-how uncertain life is. O, I do wish I were a Christian,
-as I believe you to be, cousin."
-
-"Indeed, if I am a Christian at all, I wish you were
-a far better one," he replied. "I have neither felt nor
-acted as I desired, or supposed I should."
-
-"But still you feel and act very differently from us."
-
-"My feelings are certainly very different from what
-they used to be, and I thank God that they are. Yet
-the only particular thing which I recollect of myself, at
-the time that I began to feel differently, is that I was
-troubled on account of my past life, and wished heartily
-to serve God. To judge from myself, then, I should
-say that to *desire to serve God*, is to be a Christian."
-
-"O, I do desire," said Mary, weeping. "I do, with
-all my heart. But I know I am not what I ought to
-be. I do not love God; I do not trust him; I do not
-feel troubled for sin, as I ought to be; and I have no
-reason to think that my sins are forgiven."
-
-"I am a poor preacher, Mary," Harold said, with
-strong emotion; "for I never knew anything of these
-feelings myself, until lately. But this I can say, that
-if you will heartily give yourself to God, to be his
-servant for ever, and put your trust in his promises,
-you will be accepted. Did not Jesus Christ come into
-this world to save sinners, even the chief? Does he not
-say, 'Him that cometh to me, I will in nowise cast out'?
-Now what does the Bible mean, but to encourage all who
-feel as you do?"
-
-Mary did not reply; the tears burst through her
-fingers, and dropped into her lap. Harold continued,
-
-"Ever since we came to the island I felt as you feel,
-until the Sabbath when I knelt down in the woods, and
-gave myself to the Lord. My heart was very heavy;
-I knew that I was a sinner needing forgiveness, and
-that I had nothing that I could offer as pay; but I read
-where God offers salvation 'without money and
-without price,' and again where he says we must 'believe
-on him.' Well, after all that, I could not help
-believing; it was sweet to pray--sweet to think of
-God--sweet to read the Bible--sweet to do whatever was
-pleasing to Him. I hope it will be so always; and I
-long for the time when I can return to Bellevue to
-talk with your father about these things. Now, cousin,
-I advise you to try the same plan."
-
-He marked several passages of Scripture for her to
-read; then walked into the woods, where he prayed that
-the Lord would direct her, so as to find peace by believing
-in Jesus Christ.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXXVI`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXXVI
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- SUCCESSFUL WORK--EXCURSION--THE FISH-EAGLE--DIFFERENT
- METHODS OF PROCURING FIRE--WOODSMAN'S
- SHELTER AGAINST RAIN AND HAIL--NOVEL REFUGE
- FROM FALLING TREES
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Monday morning found the labourers moving
-at the dawn of day. Sam was cook, and
-fulfilled his office with unexpected ability. His
-corn-bread was delightful; no one but a negro knows
-how to make it.
-
-The tools were in excellent order, and the boys
-commenced work in fine spirits. At Harold's suggestion
-they resolved to work very leisurely that day and the
-next, as being the surest way to attain expedition in
-the end. Said he,
-
-"My father was a great manager of horses, and
-sometimes made tremendous journeys. But his rule was
-always to begin a long journey very moderately. He
-used to say, 'If you strain a horse at the first, he will
-move heavily all the way through, but if you spare him
-at first, he will become gradually accustomed to the
-strain, and be able to push on faster at the end than
-at the beginning of the journey!' Now, as we are the
-horses, I think we had better make very moderate
-journeys today and tomorrow."
-
-Robert was much pleased with the rule. Notwithstanding
-his boast, he had shuddered at the idea of
-blistered hands and weary limbs; but this plan enabled
-him to anticipate fresh feelings, and even increasing
-labour, so long as they chose to work.
-
-In the course of four days the second tree was cut,
-hewed, and excavated to the exact shape and size of
-the first. They then drew for choices, and separated,
-each working on his own boat, within hearing of the
-other's ax and mallet. One reason, perhaps, of the
-increased rapidity of their work, was a lesson which they
-learned of employing every moment to advantage, and of
-resting themselves by a mere change of work. For
-instance, when weary of the adze they would resort to the
-mallet and chisel, the auger, ax, or drawing-knife, and
-this was to some extent a real rest, for fresh muscles were
-brought into play while the wearied ones were relieved.
-
-By Friday, however, their whole bodies began to feel
-the effects of fatigue; and Harold proposed, that for
-that day their arms should be entirely relieved from
-labour, and that they should search the woods for timber
-suitable for masts, yards, and oars. They, therefore,
-took their guns and hatchets, and went first to the
-orange landing, where they saw their old raft lying as
-they had left it exactly a month before. Passing thence
-to the place which they had dubbed "Duck Point,"
-they proceeded along the beach towards their old
-encampment, and thence home. This was their route;
-but it was marked by such a variety of useful expedients,
-that we must stop to describe them.
-
-While Robert was engaged for a few minutes in searching
-a little grove, Harold saw a fish eagle plunge into
-the water, and bring out a trout so large that it could
-scarcely fly with it to the shore. Harold was hungry;
-his appetite at breakfast had not allowed him to eat at
-all. Now it began to crave, and the sight of that rich
-looking fish whetted it, keenly. He ran towards the
-eagle, crying out,
-
-"I'll divide with you, old gentleman, if you please;
-that is too much for one."
-
-The eagle, however, appeared to dissent from the
-proposal, and tried hard to carry its prey into a tree,
-but apprehensive of being itself caught before it could
-rise beyond reach, it dropped the fish, and flying to a
-neighbouring tree, watched patiently to see what share
-its human robber was disposed to leave.
-
-A fish is easily enough cooked, if a person has fire;
-but in this case there was none, and what was worse,
-no apparent means of producing it, for their matches
-were left behind, and the wadding of their guns was
-not of a kind to receive and hold fire from the powder.
-
-"Lend me your watch a minute," said Robert, on
-learning what was wanted. "It is possible that I may
-obtain from it what you wish."
-
-Had Robert spoken of some chemical combination for
-producing fire, by mixing sand and sea-water, Harold
-could scarcely have been more surprised than by the
-proposal to obtain fire from his watch. He handed it
-to his cousin with the simple remark, "Please don't
-hurt it," and looked on with curiosity. Robert
-examined the convex surface of the crystal, which being
-old fashioned, was almost the section of a sphere, and said,
-
-"I think it will do."
-
-Then obtaining some dry, rotten wood from a decayed
-tree, he filled the hollow part of the crystal with water,
-and setting it upon a support, for the purpose of
-keeping the water perfectly steady, showed Harold that
-the rays of the sun passing through this temporary
-lens, were concentrated as by a sun-glass. The tinder
-smoked, and seemed almost ready to ignite, but did
-not quite--the sun's rays were too much aslant at that
-hour of the day, and the sky was moreover covered with
-a thin film of mist.
-
-"It is a failure," said he, "but still there is another
-plan which I have seen adopted--a spark of fire *squeezed
-from the air* by suddenly compressing it in a syringe.
-If we had a dry reed, the size of this gun barrel, I
-would try it by using a tight plug of gun wadding as
-a piston."
-
-But Robert had no opportunity for trying his
-philosophical experiment, and being mortified by a second
-disappointment, as he probably would have been, from
-the rudeness of the contrivance; for Harold's voice was
-soon heard from the bank above, "I have it now!" and
-when Robert approached he saw in his hand a white
-flint arrowhead. With this old Indian relic he showered
-a plentiful supply of sparks upon the dry touch-wood,
-until a rising smoke proclaimed that the fire had taken.
-
-During the time occupied by these experiments, and
-the subsequent cookery, the thin mist in the sky had
-given place to several dark rolling clouds, which
-promised ere long to give them a shower. The promise was
-kept; for the boys had not proceeded half a mile before
-the rain poured down in torrents. As there was no
-lightning, they sought the shelter of a mossy tree, and
-for a season were so well protected that they could not
-but admire their good fortune. But their admiration
-did not last long; the rain soaked through the dense
-masses over head, and fell in heavy drops upon their
-caps and shoulders.
-
-"This will never do," cried Harold. "Come with
-me, Robert, and I will provide a shelter that we can
-trust."
-
-Putting upon their heads a thick covering of moss,
-which hung like a cape as far down as their elbows,
-they ran to a fallen pine, and loosened several pieces of
-its bark, as long and broad as they could detach, then
-placing them upon their heads above the moss, marched
-back to the tree, and had the pleasure of seeing the rain
-drip from their bark shelters as from the eaves of a
-house. Robert was much pleased with the expedient,
-and remarked,
-
-"I suppose this is another of old Torgah's notions."
-
-"O, no," replied Harold. "I have frequently seen
-it used by negroes in the field, and by hunters in the
-woods. But there is another device of a similar kind,
-which I will leave you to guess. I was riding once with
-a rough backwoodsman across one of our Alabama
-prairies, when we were overtaken by a severe hail-storm,
-that gave us an unmerciful pelting. Now, how do you
-suppose he protected himself against the hailstones?"
-
-"Got under his horse," conjectured Robert. "I once
-saw a person sheltering himself under his wagon."
-
-"He took the *saddle* from his horse, and placed it
-upon his head. For my own part, I preferred the
-pelting of the stones to the smell of the saddle."
-
-The rain ceasing shortly after, they continued their
-walk to the old encampment, which they visited for the
-purpose of ascertaining whether there were any other
-signs of visitors. Everything was just as they had left
-it, except that it had assumed a desolate and weather-beaten
-aspect. Their flag was flying, and the paper,
-though wet, adhering to the staff. At sea the weather
-looked foul, and the surf was rolling angrily upon the
-shore. Resting themselves upon the root of the noble
-old oak, and visiting the spring for a drink of cool
-water, they once more turned their faces to the prairie.
-
-Whoever will travel extensively through our pine
-barrens, will see tracts, varying in extent from a quarter
-of an acre to many hundreds of acres, destroyed by the
-attacks of a worm. The path from the old encampment
-led through a "deadening," as it is called, of this sort;
-in which the trees, having been attacked some years
-before, were many of them prostrate, and others
-standing only by sufferance of the winds. By the time our
-travellers reached the middle of this dangerous tract,
-a sudden squall came up from sea, and roared through
-the forest at a terrible rate. They heard it from afar,
-and saw the distant limbs bending, breaking, and
-interlocking, while all around them was a wilderness of
-slender, brittle trunks, from which they had not time
-to escape. Their situation was appalling. Death
-seemed almost inevitable. But just as the crash
-commenced among the pines, a brilliant idea occurred to the
-mind of Robert.
-
-"Here, Harold!" said he. "Run! run! run!"
-
-Suiting the action to the word, he threw himself flat
-beside a large sound log that lay *across the course of
-the wind*, and crouched closely beside its curvature;
-almost too closely, as he afterwards discovered. Hardly
-had Harold time to follow his example, before an
-enormous tree cracked, crashed, and came with a horrible
-roar, directly over the place where they lay. The log
-by the side of which they had taken refuge, was buried
-several inches in the ground; and when Robert tried to
-move, he found that his coat had been caught by a
-projecting knot, and partly buried. The tree which fell
-was broken into four parts; two of them resting with
-their fractured ends butting each other on the log, while
-their other ends rested at ten or twelve feet distance
-upon the earth. For five minutes the winds roared,
-and the trees crashed around them; and then the squall
-subsided as quickly as it had arisen.
-
-"That was awful," said Robert, rising and looking at
-the enormous tree, from whose crushing fall they had
-been so happily protected.
-
-"It was, indeed," Harold responded; "and we owe
-our lives, under God, to that happy thought of yours.
-Where did you obtain it?"
-
-Robert pointed to the other end of the log, and said,
-"There." A small tree had fallen across it, and was
-broken, as the larger one had been. "I saw that," said
-he, "just as the wind began to crash among these pines,
-and thought that if we laid ourselves where we did, we
-should be safe from everything, except straggling limbs,
-or flying splinters."
-
-"Really," said Harold, "at this rate you are likely
-to beat me in my own province. I wonder I never
-thought of this plan before."
-
-"I had an adventure somewhat like this last year,
-only not a quarter so bad," said Robert. "I was fishing
-with Frank, on a small stream, when a whirlwind came
-roaring along, with such force as to break off limbs from
-several of the trees. Afraid that we, and particularly
-Frank, who was light, might be taken up and carried
-away, or else dashed against a tree and seriously hurt, I
-made him grasp a sapling, by putting around it both
-arms and legs, while I threw my own arms around him
-and it together, to hold all tight. I was badly
-frightened at the noise and near approach of the whirlwind,
-but for the life of me could not help laughing at an act
-of Frank's. We had taken only a few small catfish
-(which he called from their size, *kitten*-fish), and two of
-these being the first he had ever caught, he of course
-thought much of them. When the wind came nearest,
-and I called to him, 'Hold fast, Frank!' I saw him
-lean his head to one side, looking first at the flying
-branches, then at the string of fish, which the wind had
-slightly moved, and deliberately letting go his hold of
-the tree, he grasped his prize, and held to that with
-an air and manner, which said as plainly as an act
-could say, 'If you get them, you must take me too.'"
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXXVII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXXVII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- LAUNCHING THE BOATS--MORE WORK, AND YET MORE--ECLIPSE
- OF FEB. 12TH, 1831--HEALING BY "FIRST
- INTENTION"--FRANK'S BIRTHDAY--PREPARING FOR A
- VOYAGE--RAIN, RAIN
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-The boats came on swimmingly. By the end of
-the second week of their systematic labours they
-had not only been sufficiently excavated, but the
-young shipwrights had trimmed down much of the
-exterior. They were two and a half feet wide, by twenty
-inches deep, and eighteen feet long. At this stage Robert
-supposed the work to be nearly done, but Sam shook
-his head, and said, "Not half." The most laborious
-part of the work was over, but so much more remained,
-in the way of paring, smoothing, trimming, and bringing
-into proper shape, that it was full a fortnight before
-they were considered fit for the water.
-
-They were ready for launching on the same day; and
-though Robert made his announcement of the fact some
-hours in the advance of Harold, it was agreed, that as
-Sam had been with him half a day more, the race should
-be considered as even. The launching occupied four
-days. They were distant from the water respectively
-an hundred and an hundred and fifty paces. A thick
-forest was to be traversed. It was necessary to clear a
-road, build bridges, and cut down the river bank.
-Robert's was launched on February 1st, and Harold's
-on February 3d. On each occasion there was a general
-rejoicing, and every person, not excepting Mary and
-Frank, fired a salute.
-
-But on being launched the boats did not float to
-please them. One was too heavy at the bows, the other
-leaned too much to one side. Several days were spent
-in correcting these irregularities, and thus closed the
-fifth week of their labour.
-
-Another week was spent in making the rudders and
-a pair of oars, and fitting in the seats and masts. This
-caused them to make another voyage to the wreck, for
-the purpose of obtaining planks, screws, and other
-materials. They went, of course, in their boats, and had
-the pleasure of seeing them behave admirably. They
-were steady, sat well on the water, and obeyed the oars
-and helm almost as well as though they had been built
-in a shipyard.
-
-There were two incidents worthy of note occurring
-about this time. One was the discovery, made first by
-Frank, of an interesting astronomical phenomenon.
-About a quarter before twelve o'clock he had gone to
-the water bucket beside the door for a drink of water,
-when all at once Mary heard him call out,
-
-"Run here, sister, run! The sun has turned into a moon!"
-
-He had looked into the water, and seeing the reflected
-image of the sun like a half moon, sharply horned, had
-strained his eyes by looking up until he ascertained
-that the sun itself was of the same shape. Mary, who
-had witnessed an event of the kind before, perceived at
-a glance that it was an eclipse. She therefore took a
-basin, and hurried with Frank to the landing, to inform
-the others of the fact.
-
-"Look in the *water*, brother," said Frank, whose
-eyes were yet watery from the severe trial he had given
-them. "You can't look at the sun without crying."
-
-For a time, of course, no work was done; all were
-engaged in watching the phenomenon. It was the great
-annular eclipse of February 12th, 1831, in which the sun
-appeared at many places like a narrow ring of light
-around the dark body of the moon. To our young
-people there was no ring. They were too far south.
-The sun appeared like the moon when two days old, and
-the sky and earth were very gloomy.
-
-The other incident was in itself trivial, and would
-not be introduced here but that the fact it illustrates
-is sometimes of real importance. It was simply the
-healing of a wound by what is called "*first intention*." Mary
-was engaged in some of her culinary duties, when,
-by an unfortunate slip of her hand, the knife which
-she was using missed its place, and sliced her finger.
-The piece was not cut *off*, but there was a large gash,
-and it bled profusely. Her first act was to wash the
-wound well in tepid water until the blood ceased to
-flow; then seeing that all the clots were removed, she
-brought the lips of the wound together, and kept them
-so by a bandage and a little case, like the finger of a
-glove made fast to the wrist by a piece of tape. The
-wound soon underwent a process similar to that of
-trees in grafting, only far more rapid. By the next
-morning the lips began to adhere, and in the course of
-three days the wound was healed--so rapidly will the
-flesh of a healthy person recover from a cut if the
-conditions necessary to "first intention" are observed,
-viz., that the parts be *brought quickly together, and
-kept without disturbance*.
-
-The next week was spent in fitting up the sails and
-rigging, and preparing the boats, so that in case of
-rough weather they could be firmly lashed together.
-
-Their work was now done. They had been labouring
-steadily for a month and a half, and were ready by
-Friday evening to pack up and start for home. But they
-resolved to wait and sanctify the Sabbath. They needed
-rest: they were jaded in every limb and muscle. Moreover,
-the next day was Frank's birthday. Taking everything
-into consideration, they preferred to spend that
-day in rest and rejoicing, partly in honour of Frank,
-but more especially as a sort of thanksgiving for their
-successful work. And as the voyage home promised to
-be long, and perhaps perilous, they also determined that
-they would devote Monday to trying their boats at sea,
-by an outward voyage round the island.
-
-After Frank had retired, the rest agreed upon the
-plans by which to make the following day pleasant and
-profitable to him.
-
-"I," said Mary, "will make him a birth-day cake."
-
-"And I," said Robert, "will teach him how to shoot
-a bird."
-
-"And I," said Harold, "will teach him how to swim."
-
-"And I," said Sam, "will sing him a corn song."
-
-They went to bed and slept soundly. It is astonishing
-how habit can reconcile us to our necessities! Had these
-young people been set down by any accident, a few
-months before, in the midst of a lonely prairie,
-surrounded by a wild forest, full of bears and panthers,
-afar from their friends, and without any other protection
-than that which they had long enjoyed, they would
-have been miserable. But they went to sleep that night,
-not only free from painful apprehension, but happy--yes,
-actually *happy*--when they knew that their nearest
-neighbours were treacherous savages, and that they were
-surrounded nightly by fierce beasts, from whose devouring
-jaws they had already escaped more than once, only
-by the blessing of God upon brave hearts and steady
-hands. How came this change? It was by cheerful
-habit. *The labours, dangers, and exposure of men, had
-given them the hearts of men*. God bless the children!
-They slept in the midst of that leafy forest as sweetly
-as though they were at home, and the bright stars that
-rose by turns to measure out the night, looked down
-like so many angel eyes, to watch the place of their
-habitation.
-
-Mary and Frank were the first to awake in the morning.
-The others, wearied by their long labours, and free
-from pressing responsibility, abandoned themselves to a
-repose as sweet as it was needful. Frank moved first,
-and his moving awaked Mary, who, on calling to mind
-the nature of the day, and the resolutions of the night
-before, put her arms affectionately round his neck, and
-said, "Good morning, Mr. Eight-years-old; I wish you
-many pleasant birthdays."
-
-Frank put his arms round her neck, also, and kissed
-her; then both began to dress. Wishing not to disturb
-the sleepers, they slipped softly from the tent. Mary
-went first to the poultry-pen, which she opened. The
-ducks quacked with pleasure at her approach, and she
-watched them as they dodged through the narrow hole
-opened for their passage, and ran in a long line with
-shaking tails and patting feet after the leading drake.
-Then she raised the portcullis-like gate for the goats
-and deer; Nanny bleated, no doubt intending to say
-"good morning," but the unmannerly kid and fawn
-pranced away, mindful of nothing but their expected
-feast of grass and leaves.
-
-While Mary was engaged with these, Frank went to
-look after his own particular pets. She heard him at
-the back of Nanny's pen, where the cubs were kept,
-calling out, "Come along, sir!" then he laughed heartily,
-but a moment after his voice sounded impatiently,
-"Quit it, you Pollux! quit it, sir!" then in a distressed
-tone, "Sister, sister, come help me!" Mary ran to
-his assistance, yet she could scarce restrain her risibles
-at the sight which greeted her eyes. Frank had loosed
-the cord which confined the cubs, and was leading them
-out for the purpose of a romp, when Pollux, who was
-a saucy fellow, and knew as well as his young master
-what was intended, rose, with a playful growl, upon
-his hind legs, and walking behind him, pinioned his arms
-close, and began trying to throw him down. Frank
-was much pleased with what he regarded as a cunning
-trick in his young scholar; but he soon found that it
-was by no means pleasant to be hugged in that way
-by a bear. He tried in vain to break loose, and when
-Mary came to his assistance, the bear had thrown him
-down, with his face and nose in the dirt. Frank rose,
-looking very much mortified, and more than half angry.
-
-"You ugly beast," he said to the bear, that seemed
-amazingly to enjoy the joke, and was rising for another
-frolic. "Get out, sir. I have a great mind to give you
-a beating."
-
-"O, no, Frank," said Mary, "don't be angry with
-your playmate. Remember who taught him to wrestle,
-and remember besides that this is your birthday."
-
-Frank's wrath instantly subsided, and jerking down
-Pollux by the cord, he led both cubs back to the pen,
-where he secured them, and then washed from his face
-the traces of his defeat.
-
-Sam had by this time come from his shed-room and
-made the fire for breakfast, and Robert and Harold,
-awaked by Frank's call for help, dressed themselves and
-made their appearance. They all wished Frank a
-pleasant birthday, and hoped he might have as many as
-would be for his good.
-
-"Now, Master Frank," said Harold, while they were
-sitting together, "what would you have us do for you
-today? We are all your humble servants, and ready
-to do whatever we can for your pleasure."
-
-"Then," said Frank, "the first thing I want you to
-do, is to carry me right home to father and mother."
-
-"I wish we could, Buddy," said Robert; "but as we
-cannot do all that today, you must try to think of
-something else."
-
-Frank could think of nothing. Robert suggested that
-he might spend part of his birthday in learning to
-shoot.
-
-"But I can shoot now," he replied. "Sister and I
-have shot many times already since we came to the
-island."
-
-"I mean," said Robert, "that you should learn to use
-a gun, so as to kill whatever you wish."
-
-"O, yes," said Frank, "I should like that very
-much. For who knows but some old bear or panther
-may come after sister or me yet, before we get away."
-
-"O, as for bears," Robert maliciously remarked, "I
-think you will never need a gun. I think you will always
-find a tree."
-
-Frank's face reddened as he returned, "I don't care
-if I did, sir. Cousin Harold knows that I did exactly
-right. Didn't I, cousin?"
-
-"Pardon me, Frank," Robert implored, "I did not
-suppose that you felt so sore about that climbing. I
-only said it to teaze you. I am sure I should have
-done exactly as you did. But I can't help laughing to
-think how your feet *twinkled*, as you climbed that tree."
-
-Robert well knew that this half apology would be
-satisfactory. Frank prided himself on his nimbleness,
-being so lithe and active that his playmates used to call
-him "squirrel." The allusion to his "twinkling" feet
-restored him to good humour.
-
-"Now, Frank," said Robert, beginning his lecture
-with the gun in hand, "the first lesson I wish to teach
-you is this, *never let the muzzle of your gun point to
-yourself, or to any person*, and never allow any person
-to point one towards you. A gun can never kill where
-it does not point. Even when you are loading, or walking,
-be careful to hold it so, that if it should go off it
-could hurt nothing."
-
-He then related several stories, illustrating the fact
-that almost all accidents from guns are from careless
-handling. Frank was a prudent child. He listened
-attentively, and then replied,
-
-"Brother Robert, I think I had better let the gun
-alone till I am older. May be, if I begin so early, I
-shall shoot myself or somebody else."
-
-Robert was pleased with this mark of caution in his
-little brother, and said, "Hold on to that, Frank, it is
-a remark worthy of your birthday, and I trust that
-every return of this day will find you as wise in
-proportion to your age."
-
-The further instructions intended for Frank that
-day, being of an out-door character, were interrupted by
-a rain that commenced about nine o'clock, and held on
-steadily all day. They employed themselves leisurely
-in packing and preparing, first for the short voyage
-contemplated on Monday, and also for the longer voyage
-home. During the whole day the tent was strewed and
-confused with the various bags, boxes, trunks, and kegs,
-intended to receive the articles to be carried. They
-looked and felt like travellers on the eve of departure.
-About sunset the rain ceased. The preparations being
-now complete, they came together in the tent, and
-rested on the sofa. Sam was missing. He had not
-been seen for half an hour, and now it was getting dark.
-Presently they heard a voice ringing musically through
-the woods, in the direction of the boat landing, "Join,
-oh, join, oh! Come, boys, we're all here! Join, oh! join,
-oh!" Frank sprang to his feet, exclaiming, "That
-is a corn song!"
-
-The music was very simple, and of the kind that may
-be termed persuasive. It was the song usually sung by
-the negroes of one plantation, when inviting those of
-the neighbourhood to join them in their
-"corn-shuckings." This practice is much more common in the up
-country of Georgia, where the corn crop is large, than
-on the seaboard, where the principal attention is given
-to cotton. A corn-shucking frolic among these light
-hearted people, is a scene worth witnessing; it is always
-held at night, and concluded about midnight with a
-feast, and is to the negro what a quilting party is to
-country people.
-
-When Frank heard the first stave of Sam's song, he
-recalled vividly the merry scenes of the corn-shucking,
-and running towards the landing, met him, and returned,
-holding him by the hand, and joining in the chorus.
-
-It was late ere they retired to rest. They began to
-realize a tender nearness to the loved ones at home, such
-as they had not felt since parting from them. They
-talked long and gratefully over past deliverances and
-future hopes; then closed the evening as those should who
-wish to find the Sabbath a day of blessing.
-
-The next morning dawned more dark and uncomfortable
-than the day preceding. The whole sky was
-loaded with clouds, and the rain fell every minute
-through the day. The young people probably would
-have found their time pass away very dismally had it not
-been for the pious vivacity of Harold, who laid himself
-out to make it agreeable. He frankly avowed that one
-reason why he wished to have them unite with him in
-spending the Sabbath aright, was his desire to succeed
-in the effort to see their friends that week; and he
-referred for authority, to the story told of Sir Matthew
-Hale, High Chancellor of England, who advised that,
-if there were no higher motive, the Sabbath should be
-kept sacred as a matter of *policy*; remarking that, for
-his own part, he could almost foretell his success during
-the week to come, by the way he spent the Sabbath.
-
-The others, influenced by a variety of considerations,
-united with him in this effort, and the day passed off
-not only with pleasure, but with profit. Robert had
-always thought in his heart that this story of Sir
-Matthew Hale smacked strongly of superstition; but
-when he came to reflect that if the Bible is true, of
-which he had no doubt, the God who speaks to us now is
-the same who spoke to Moses, and who actually prospered
-or hindered the children of Israel according to their
-observance of the Sabbath, he changed his opinion so
-far as this--he resolved for the present to adopt the
-advice of that great man, and then to watch whether
-the same results were verified in his own case. And
-although his reflections upon this point partook of the
-merely philosophic character that, to some extent, marked
-the operations of his mind, the course upon which he
-resolved had several good effects; it made him realize
-more sensibly his practical relation to God, and caused
-him to watch more closely the consequences resulting
-from the discharge or neglect not only of this particular
-duty, but of duty in the general. That resolution,
-apparently so trifling, and expressed to no one, started him
-on a perfectly new track, and enabled him to learn, from
-his own experience, that "*whoever will watch the providence
-of God, will never lack a providence to watch*."
-
-On Monday the weather was worse than before. They
-did indeed go out, well protected by thick boots,
-watercoats, and tarpaulin hats, to see after their boats; but
-the day was so chilly, as well as wet, that their most
-comfortable place was near the fire. Before sunset,
-however, the rain ceased, the clouds rapidly dispersed,
-and when the sun flung his last slanting beams across
-the earth, Robert pointed to Harold a red spot upon a
-cloud, which spread so fast, that soon the whole western
-sky was blazing with the promise of a fair morrow.
-With this expectation they made every preparation, and
-went to bed.
-
-
-
-
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. _`XXXVIII`:
-
-.. class:: center large
-
- CHAPTER XXXVIII
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- VOYAGE BOUND THE ISLAND--THE LOST BOAT--STRANGE
- SIGNALS AGAIN--HURRICANE--NIGHT MARCH--HELPLESS
- VESSEL--MELANCHOLY FATE--THE RESCUE--MAROONERS'
- HOSPITALITY--CONCLUSION
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Tuesday morning dawned without a cloud.
-Before the stars had ceased shining all hands
-were called to work, and by the time the sun
-peeped over the eastern marsh, they pushed off from
-their landing, Harold and Sam, with Mum, being in
-one boat, and Robert, Mary, and Frank, with Fidelle,
-in the other. Rowing slowly down the river, against
-a light wind from the south-east, the perfume of yellow
-jessamines (gelseminum sempervirens), then in rich
-bloom, so loaded the air, that the young people snuffed
-up the delicious odours, and looked lovingly at the green
-island they were preparing to forsake.
-
-The voyage was made almost without incident. When
-they had passed out to sea, the voyagers were rejoiced
-to find their boats behaving as well upon the rough water
-as they had already done upon the smooth--they danced
-joyously upon the gentle swell, as if congratulating
-their young builders in the happy prospect of a
-successful voyage. The boys tried the effect of lashing
-them together, and thus verified the expectation of their
-safety; they rubbed and creaked a good deal, and moved
-less rapidly than when separate, but they sat upon the
-water with a steadiness which no ordinary commotion
-could disturb.
-
-Running the sea length of the island, and now bending
-their course for the north river, Sam sang out, "A
-sail!" Far up the coast a faint white speck appeared,
-glancing in the sunbeams, but it soon faded from sight,
-and they concluded that either it was a distant sea gull,
-or else a vessel passing to the north. They watched it
-with interest so long as it was visible, and then turned
-into the river. Had they suspected what that white
-thing was, and that instead of disappearing in the
-increasing distance, it was only obscured by a little mist,
-as it approached, beating against a head wind, they
-would have forsaken river, island, tent, everything, and
-sailed joyfully to meet it.
-
-They reached the old encampment at one o'clock,
-having made the run of twenty-six miles in six and a
-half hours. The boats behaved so well, and the winds,
-sea, and sky were so inviting, that their only regret was,
-that they had not put everything aboard and made a
-day's voyage homewards. But doubtless, as Harold
-remarked, a kind Providence watched over their path, and
-would prove its kindness even in this delay.
-
-Having taken a hasty survey of their old place of
-rest and of refuge, and refreshed themselves at the
-spring, they resolved to divide their company--Robert's
-boat to go direct to the orange landing, where it was to be
-left, while the passengers went by land to the tent, and
-prepared the provisions for next day; and Harold and
-Sam, in the meantime, to continue up the river, and
-ascertain whether there was not an inland passage round
-the island, shorter and easier than the route by sea.
-With this understanding they sailed together to Duck
-Point, where Robert turned into the Creek, and putting
-Mary at the helm, rowed until they came to the orange
-landing, and there moored the boat beside the old raft.
-They reached the tent long before sunset, and having
-completed the necessary preparations about dark, began
-to wish for the return of the others. Several times
-Robert went to the landing to look for them before the
-daylight had entirely ceased; and after dark he went again
-by the light of the moon, which, being half full, shed her
-light at this time of the evening perpendicularly upon
-his path. He was becoming uneasy, when afar off he
-heard the mellow sounds of a boat song; the notes grew
-more and more distinct; the thump of the oars began to
-be heard keeping time to the music; finally, the song
-ceased; a clatter was heard as the oars were laid in the
-boat; and soon the whole company were together once
-more, enjoying the last supper of which they expected to
-partake on the island.
-
-"What kept you so long?" inquired Robert. "Was
-the distance great?"
-
-"No," replied Harold, with a look of pleasure; "we
-found the distance only about six miles, but we were
-detained by missing our way, and more especially by
-trying to be sure of a piece of very good news. I think
-we have found the old boat."
-
-"Indeed!" said Robert, starting to his feet, with the
-keenness of his delight. "Where? How?"
-
-"In the marsh, at the far bend of the river. I always
-thought it had lodged somewhere in that direction, and
-therefore kept my eyes open at every little creek and
-opening in the marsh. At last I saw, what I cannot say
-positively is *our* boat, but it is a boat of the same colour,
-and having a stripe of white and black, like ours. We
-tried until sunset to approach it, but did not succeed
-in getting any nearer than at first; it is surrounded
-with soft mud, and a wilderness of mangroves."
-
-This was certainly pleasant, though unprofitable,
-intelligence. There was no prospect of their being able to
-extricate the boat, except by the help of some uncommon
-tide; and its value, though considerable, was nothing
-in comparison with the necessity for returning home.
-They resolved not to wait for it; on the contrary, that
-they would transport to the portage, by means of
-Harold's boat, the lading intended for Robert's; then
-returning to the prairie, they would take in the second load,
-and passing around by the new way, unite at Duck Point,
-and sail thence for home. By rising early they were
-sure that they could leave the island by eleven or twelve
-o'clock.
-
-While engaged in these plans for the morrow, Sam
-came in to say that he was afraid the next day also
-would see them on the island, for never in his life had
-he seen clouds gather so rapidly, or fly so fast. The
-little company went out, and saw a multitude of low
-scudding clouds passing with intense rapidity over the face
-of the moon. Suddenly each one started, and looked
-inquisitively into the others' faces, for at that moment the
-sound of a cannon, within five miles, came booming from
-the coast. Robert and Mary turned red and pale by
-turns. Frank clapped his hands, exclaiming, "It is
-father! O, I know it is father!" Harold folded his
-arms--he had evidently acquired something of the composure
-of the Indian.
-
-"Quick! quick! let us answer it!" cried Robert, and
-with the word darted away to the tree where the cannon
-powder was kept. While he was gone there came
-another report. They loaded expeditiously, and in a
-moment afterwards the dark woods were illuminated with
-the flash, and the earth shaken with the thundering
-discharge.
-
-"Now for a march to double quick time!" said Robert,
-his strong excitement making him the leader of all that
-was done. "But, sister, what shall we do with you and
-Frank? You cannot keep pace with us. You had better
-stay here with Sam, while Harold and I push on to the
-coast, and see who is there."
-
-"Had we not better fire our cannon once more!"
-suggested Harold.
-
-"Sam can do it," Robert answered. "Here, Sam, put
-in so much," showing him the quantity, "and fire it until
-you are sure they hear you. But what is that?" he
-continued, listening to a loud roar that came from the coast,
-and increased like the accumulating rush of waters.
-
-"It is a hurricane," replied Harold. "There is no use
-in trying to go now. Down with the tent pins! deep! deep! or
-we shall have our house blown from above us."
-
-They hastened all to do what could be done for their
-immediate protection; but there was little to be done.
-Gaining wisdom from their former experience, they had
-driven down the pins as far as they could go when the
-tent was pitched, and moreover had raised the floor and
-trenched the premises. They could only make the upper
-canvas a little more secure, and having done this, they
-entered the tent a few seconds before the storm burst
-upon them. It was a terrible repetition of what they
-had experienced four months before, when Sam was so
-nearly destroyed.
-
-Mary and Frank were in deep distress. The earnest
-impetuosity of Robert, combined with their own thoughts,
-had left in their minds no doubt that the guns fired were
-from their father; and now, O what a storm to meet him
-on his coming a second time to their truly enchanted
-island! Frank cried as if his heart would break. Mary
-buried her face in her hands, and prayed to Him who is
-mighty to deliver, even when the winds and the waves
-overwhelm.
-
-Harold also was strongly convinced that the guns were
-from his uncle, but he knew that this was only conjectural,
-and therefore he kindly remarked in the hearing
-of the others.
-
-"You have no *certain* reason, Robert, to believe that
-those guns are from your father. But suppose that
-they are, then another thing is true, he is in a vessel,
-for boats do not usually carry guns. They were fired
-too before the storm came on; therefore they are not
-signals of distress, and also they appear to have come from
-the river. Now, if the person who fired them is in a
-vessel, and in the river, what is there to fear? He cannot
-get away tonight, and he cannot probably be hurt by the
-storm. Let us be quiet until morning, and then go out
-to see who it is."
-
-These thoughts were very comforting. Mary and
-Frank ceased their weeping, and united in the conversation.
-They all huddled together in the middle of the
-tent. For hours the wind roared and howled with great
-fury, but their tent was protected by the grand wall
-of forest trees around, and also by the picket enclosure;
-and though the wind made the canvas flutter, it could
-neither crush it down nor lift it from above them. Nor
-did the rain which poured in torrents, and was driven
-with great violence across the prairie, give them any
-particular inconvenience; it was readily shed by the
-several thicknesses of canvas overhead, and carried off by
-the drainage round the tent.
-
-In the course of an hour, Mary and Frank fell asleep
-upon the sofa, and the others took such naps as they could
-obtain, while sitting in their chairs, and listening to a
-roar of winds so loud, that if twenty cannons had been
-fired at the river they could scarcely have been heard.
-
-About midnight the rain ceased, and the wind began
-sensibly to abate. Puff after puff, and roar after roar,
-still succeeded each other through the forest; but the
-fury of the storm was over. An hour before day,
-Harold shook Robert by the shoulder, and said, "I think we
-can start now. Come and see."
-
-The sky and woods were pitchy dark, little pools of
-water covered the ground, and the prairie was rough
-with huge branches torn from the trees, and conveyed
-to a distance. These were obstacles and inconveniences,
-but not impediments; and as the wind had so far lulled
-that it was possible for a torch to live, Robert decided to
-make a trial. He waked Mary and Sam, and announcing
-his intention, said to them:
-
-"We wish to reach the old encampment by the time
-there is light enough to see over the river. If possible,
-we will return by eight o'clock, and let you know all.
-If we are absent longer than that, you may conclude that
-we have found something to do; and in that case, you
-had better follow us. We shall, of course, be
-somewhere on the river; but as we ourselves do not know
-where, you had better go direct to Duck Point, from
-which you can see almost all the way to our old spring.
-Let me have a piece of white cloth, sister; I will, if
-necessary, set up a signal for you on the beach, to tell you
-where we are."
-
-Mary was exceedingly unwilling to have them depart.
-The darkness looked horrible; their blind path must
-now be still more obscured by prostrate trees and fallen
-branches; and if they succeeded in reaching the intended
-place, they might be called to engage in she knew not
-what dangerous enterprise upon water as boisterous as
-the sea. Quelling her anxieties, however, in view of the
-necessities of the case, she said:
-
-"Go, but do take care of yourselves. Remember that
-you two are the only protectors, except Sam, for Frank
-and me."
-
-The boys promised to run no unnecessary risks, and to
-return if possible by the appointed hour. Taking their
-guns, the spy-glass, and a bundle of rich splints of
-lightwood, they set out. Mary watched their figures
-gradually diminishing under the illuminated arches of
-the forest. She noticed the dark shadows of the trees
-turning upon their bases as pivots, when the torch
-passed, until they all pointed towards the tent. Then
-the light began to be intercepted; it was seen by fitful
-glares; it ceased to be seen at all; its course was marked
-only by a faint reflection from the tree-tops, or from the
-misty air; finally every trace of the torch and of its
-reflection was lost to sight, and Mary returned, with a
-sigh and a prayer, to her seat upon the sofa.
-
-The boys were compelled to watch very carefully the
-blazing upon the trees, and what few signs of their path
-remained. There were no stars to guide their course,
-and the marks upon the earth were so perfectly obliterated
-by the storm, that several times they missed their
-way for a few steps, and recovered it with the utmost
-difficulty. It is scarcely possible for the best woodsman
-in the world, of a dark night, and after a storm, to
-keep a course, or to regain it after it is lost. The boys
-were extremely fortunate in being able to reach the river
-by the break of day.
-
-Nothing yet was visible. The river and marsh looked
-like a dark abyss, from which rolled hoarse and angry
-murmurs. They gathered some wet fragments of pine
-left by them near the oak, and made a fire, beside which
-they sat and talked. Was there any person in the
-river! Surely it was time to hear some voice or gun, or
-to see some answering light. They would have hallooed,
-but there was something oppressive and ominous in the
-gloom of that storm-beaten solitude; and, for aught they
-knew, their call might come only to the wet ears of the
-drowned and the dead. They waited in painful and
-reverential silence.
-
-Gradually the dark rolling water became visible; then
-afar off appeared black, solitary things, that proved to
-be the tops of mangroves, higher than the rest, around
-which had gathered moss and dead twigs of the marsh.
-When the light of day more fully developed the scene,
-they descried, at the distance of two miles, an object
-which the glass revealed to be a small vessel, of the pilot
-boat class, dismantled, and on her beam ends. This
-sight filled them with apprehension.
-
-There was no person visible on the side or yards; was
-there any one living within? The companion-way was
-closed. Possibly a gun might cause the persons on board
-to give some sign of life.
-
-The boys made ready to shoot, but neither gun could
-be discharged. The powder was wet. The only leak in
-the tent the night before had been directly over the guns,
-and the rain had dripped into the barrels. It was vain
-to attempt cleansing them for use; and if they succeeded
-in producing a discharge, how could that help the
-persons on board?
-
-"No, no," said Robert, "what they want is our boat.
-Let us get that, and go immediately to their rescue."
-
-Before leaving the bluff they planted conspicuously a
-small pole, in the cleft top of which Robert slipped a
-piece of paper, on which was written, "We have gone for
-our boat; you will see us as we pass. Robert."
-
-When they arrived at the orange landing the boat
-was floating so far from shore, that without swimming it
-could scarcely be reached. The raft, however, to which
-it was moored, was nearer the bank, and Harold managed,
-by climbing a slender sapling near the water's edge, and
-throwing his weight upon the proper side, to bend it so
-that he could drop upon the raft, and from that to enter
-the boat. It was ankle deep with water, and there was no
-gourd nor even a paddle with which to bale it. Robert's
-ingenuity devised a plan; he threw into the boat an
-armful of moss, which soaked up the water like a sponge,
-and lifting this over the gunwale, he squeezed it into
-the river.
-
-After a short delay they pushed from shore. To their
-delight, the tide was so high that they could row over
-the marsh in a straight line for the river, which was
-hardly a mile distant. On their way the sun burst
-through a cloud, and appeared so high as to prove that
-the hour of eight was already passed, and that Mary's
-company was probably on their way to the point before
-them. The water in the river was dark and rough, from
-the action of the neighbouring sea, but undisturbed by
-wind. On reaching it they paused, and hallooed to know
-whether the party by land had reached the point;
-hearing no answer, they resumed their oars, and crossed to
-the other side of the river, where the water was more
-smooth.
-
-We will now leave them for awhile, and return to the
-company at the tent. Mary reclined on the sofa, but
-could not sleep. The idea of her father in danger,
-perhaps lost in his effort to rescue them, and thoughts of
-the perilous night-march of the boys through a dense
-forest, and then the nameless adventures into which her
-daring cousin and excited brother might be tempted,
-haunted her mind until the grey light of morning stole
-through the white canvas, and admonished her to rise.
-Frank was fast asleep upon the sofa, covered with a
-cloak; and Sam's snores sounded long and loud from his
-shed-room. On looking at the watch, which Harold had
-left for her convenience, she found that it was nearly
-seven o'clock; she did not know that when the sky is
-densely covered by clouds, the dawn does not appear
-until the sun has nearly reached the horizon.
-
-It was not long after this before a fire was made, and
-breakfast ready for the explorers. Mary employed
-herself in every useful way she could devise, until the
-slow minute hand measured the hour of eight; then
-taking a hasty meal, they set out upon their march. Sam
-led the van with a gun upon his shoulder, and a gourd of
-water in his hand. Mary followed, carrying a basket
-of provision for the hungry boys, and Frank went from
-one to the other, at will, or lagged behind to watch the
-motions of the dogs, that looked thoughtful, as if aware
-that something unusual was on hand.
-
-The ground was still quite wet, and they were compelled
-to pick their way around little pools and puddles
-that lay in their path; but with care they succeeded so
-well that they would have reached Duck Point in advance
-of the boys, had it not been for a circumstance that
-interested them much, while it filled them with gloom.
-
-Nearing the point, the dogs, that had hitherto followed
-very demurely behind, pricked up their ears, and trotted
-briskly towards the water's side. Sam noticed this, and
-remarked, "Dey after tukkey I 'speck, but we a'n't got
-no time fo' tukkey now." Soon after, their attention
-was arrested by hearing a cry from the dogs, which was
-neither a bark nor a whine, but a note of distress made
-up of both.
-
-"Eh! eh!" said Sam. "Wat dem dog after now?
-Dah no cry for deer, nor for tukkey, nor for squirrel.
-Missus, you and Mas Frank stay here one minute, till I
-go see w'at dem dog about. I sho' dey got some'n
-strange. Only harkee how dey talk!"
-
-Sam was in fact fearful that some sad accident had
-befallen Robert and Harold, and that the dogs, having
-scented them by the light wind coming down the river,
-had given utterance to this moan of distress. He
-therefore walked with hurried steps in the direction from
-which the sound proceeded, while Mary and Frank,
-unwilling to be left alone, followed slowly behind him.
-He had not gained more than twenty paces the advance,
-when they saw him stop--run a few steps forward--then
-stop again, and lift up his hands with an exclamation
-of surprise. They hurried to his side, and found
-him gazing, with looks of horror, into a little strip of
-bushes that skirted the margin of the tide water.
-
-"What is the matter, Sam?" inquired Mary.
-
-"Look, Missus," he replied, pointing with his finger.
-"Enty[#] dat some people drown dey in de ma'sh?"
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Is not that.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-Mary and Frank looked, and saw what appeared to be
-in truth, the bodies of two persons fast locked in each
-other's arms, and lodged upon the top of a submerged
-mallow, which allowed them to sway back and forth with
-the undulations of the water. Sam was hesitating what
-to do--for negroes are almost universally superstitious
-about dead people. Mary urged him on.
-
-"You will not leave them there, will you?" she
-inquired; "you will surely draw them out, and see who
-they are. May be, too, they are not dead. O, get them
-out, Sam, get them at once."
-
-Shamed out of his superstitious fear, Sam reluctantly
-obeyed the injunction of his mistress. He waded
-carefully and timidly along, until he could lay hold of the
-bodies, and drag them to shore.
-
-"W'ite man and nigger, Missus," he said, solemnly,
-as the movement through the water revealed the pale
-features of the one, and the woolly head of the other.
-"De w'ite man, I dun-know[#] who he is, he look like
-sailor; and de nigger--" He had now drawn them
-ashore, and examined their features. It would have
-made any one's heart sad to hear the groan that came
-from the poor fellow, when he had looked steadily into
-the face of the dead man. He staggered, fell on his
-knees in the water, embraced the wet body, and kissed it.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Dun-know, don't know.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-"O my Missus," he cried, "it is Peter! my own brudder
-Peter! De only brudder I got in dis wide wull. O
-Peter--Peter!" and he wept like a child.
-
-"Draw them out, Sam," said Mary, energetically;
-"draw them on high ground, and let us rub them as we
-rubbed you. There may be life in them yet."
-
-"No, Missus," he replied, pulling the bodies higher
-ashore. "No life here. He cold--he stiff--he dead. O
-Peter, my brudder, I glad to meet you once mo'.
-Huddee[#] Peter! Huddee boy!" The poor fellow actually
-shook hands with the corpse, and poured out afresh his
-unaffected sorrows.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-.. class:: noindent small
-
- [#] Howdye.
-
-.. vspace:: 2
-
-As soon as the bodies were drawn sufficiently from the
-water, Mary proceeded to examine them. The face of
-the white man was unknown to her, he appeared to have
-been a respectable sailor. He and Peter were evidently
-stiff dead. She was so certain they were beyond all hope
-of recovery, that she did not even require their clothes
-to be unloosed, or any means to be used for their
-restoration. She waited on the mourning brother until the
-first burst of his grief was over, then she and Frank aided
-him to make a sort of brush wood fence around the bodies,
-to protect them until something could be done for their
-interment.
-
-It was while they were engaged in this last duty that
-Robert and Harold passed the point. Their halloo
-might, under ordinary circumstances, have been heard;
-but with their own occupation of mind, the rustle of
-bushes dragged along, and the roar of the distant surf,
-the voices of the boatmen sounded in vain.
-
-From the point the boys proceeded, it was said, to the
-other side of the river, to escape the waves that dashed
-heavily against the island. The whole marsh, from bluff
-to bluff, was one flood of water, with the exception of
-patches of the more luxuriant herbage that peered above
-the rolling surface. The mangroves, though generally
-immersed, broke so completely the violence of the waves,
-that the water above and around them, was comparatively
-smooth, while in the channel of the river it was too
-rough for safety.
-
-Picking their way over the tops of the low bushes, and
-around the branching summits of the taller, the boys
-rowed steadily towards the unfortunate vessel. They
-had gone not quite half a mile from shore, when they
-heard a gun, and looking back, they saw Mary's
-company beckoning to them. It was too late to return,
-without great sacrifice of time; and Robert pointed with
-one hand to the distant vessel, and with the other to the
-place of the old encampment. These signs were
-understood; the company on shore, after looking steadily at
-the distant object on the water, disappeared in the woods,
-and afterwards re-appeared above the old spring.
-
-The labour of rowing increased as the boat proceeded.
-The passage through the marsh became more intricate,
-and the swell from sea began to be more sensibly felt
-through the irregular openings. But with the increase
-of difficulties came also an increase of energy, as they
-approached the vessel. They were now about a quarter
-of a mile distant. Their hands were sore, and their limbs
-weary with rowing. They tried not to exert themselves
-any more vigorously than before, lest they should utterly
-exhaust their strength, but they nevertheless observed,
-that as they neared the vessel, their boat did somehow
-move more rapidly through the water, and crowd with
-greater skill through the narrow opening.
-
-As the young boatmen came within hail they would
-have called, had they not been restrained by the same
-ominous feeling which they experienced on the beach.
-With beating hearts they rowed silently around the bow
-of the vessel. The waves dashed heavily against it, and
-came up the inclined deck, oftentimes higher than the
-companion-way. They moored the boat to the broken
-mast, and then clambering along the pile of sea-weed and
-mangroves, which the vessel had collected in drifting,
-came at last to the cabin door. Robert could not say
-one word; his heart had risen into his mouth, and he felt
-almost ready to faint.
-
-"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with
-emotion. "Is anybody within?"
-
-"Thank God!" responded a voice near the cabin door.
-It was a female voice, and its familiar tones thrilled to
-Harold's very soul. "Yes, yes, there are three of us
-here. Who is that calling?"
-
-"Harold," he answered, "Harold Mc----." The
-name was not finished. He reeled as he spoke, and leaned
-pale as a sheet against the companion-way. That voice
-was not to be mistaken, little as he expected to hear it
-on that dark river. It was the voice first known to
-him, and first loved of all earthly voices. He tried again
-to answer; it was in vain. He groaned in very anguish
-of joy, and the big tears rolled down his face. Robert
-answered for him.
-
-"Harold McIntosh and Robert Gordon. Who is in here?"
-
-The voice from within did not reply. It seemed as if
-the person to whom it belonged was also overcome by
-emotion; for soon after they heard her speak tremulously,
-
-"Brother! Sister! Thank God--our boys--are here!"
-
-Robert did not recognize the voice of his aunt, nor did
-he understand the speechless look which his cousin turned
-upon him, until after two or three violent sobs, Harold
-replied to his inquiring look, "My mother! Robert,
-mother!"
-
-Hearing the exclamation from within, Robert had now
-recovered from his own torture of suspense, and leaned
-down to the cabin-door in time to hear the manly voice
-of Dr. Gordon, asking in tones that showed he too was
-struggling to command himself,
-
-"My children, are you all well?"
-
-"Yes, father, all well," Robert replied. He wished
-to ask also, "Is mother here?" but his voice again
-failed; he fell upon the leaning door, and gave vent to
-a passionate flood of tears. While leaning there he heard
-his aunt call out, "Come, help me, brother. She has
-fainted." But that answer was enough; his mother
-was there.
-
-The boys tried in vain to open the door; it was secured
-on the inside, and it was not until after some delay
-that Dr. Gordon removed not only the bolt, but various
-appliances that he had used to keep the water from
-dripping into his sister's berth, and gave each a hearty
-shake of the hand as they leaned sideways to enter the
-door, and clambered in the dark cabin. Dark, however,
-as that cabin was, and insecure as was the footing of
-the boys, it was not long before each was locked in his
-mother's arms.
-
-Mrs. Gordon was very feeble, and her face much
-emaciated with suffering. She said little more at first than
-to ask after Mary and Frank. This silence alarmed
-Robert; he knew that joy is usually loquacious, and he
-heard his aunt talking very earnestly with Harold; but
-he forgot that his mother was just recovering from a
-swoon, and that extreme joy expresses itself differently
-in different persons. His father, seeing him look
-anxiously into her pale, thin face, remarked, "She will
-recover fast enough, now. The only medicine she needed
-was to meet you all."
-
-"O, yes," she too observed. "Give me now my dear
-Mary and Frank, and I think I shall soon get well."
-
-"We can give them to you in an hour, if you are able
-to bear removal," said Robert. "Is she able, father?"
-
-"Yes, yes, able enough," his father answered. "And,
-I presume, we had better go, before the tide recedes, or
-we may be caught in the marsh. Come, let us load
-without delay."
-
-They removed the trunks, and other things needful, to
-the boat; the boys relating all the while to their delighted
-parents what a beautiful prairie home they had, and how
-well it was stocked with every comfort. "Everything,"
-said Robert, "except father and mother; and now we are
-taking them there."
-
-The boat was brought close to the vessel's side, and held
-there firmly by Dr. Gordon, while the ladies were assisted
-by the boys. And with what pride those mothers leaned
-upon those brave and manly sons--grown far more
-manly since their exile--may be imagined, but can not
-be described. Mrs. Gordon recovered her vivacity, and
-a great portion of her strength, before she left the cabin.
-Joy had inspired her heart, and energized her muscles.
-Mrs. McIntosh also seemed to grow happier every
-moment, as she discovered the mental and moral
-developments of her son. Dr. Gordon, having carefully closed
-the companion-way, took the helm, and the boys the
-oars, while the mothers, with their faces towards the bow,
-looked with eyes of love and admiration upon the young
-labourers, who were requiting life for life, and love
-for love, what had been bestowed on them in their
-infancy.
-
-As they were passing through the marsh, Mrs. Gordon
-spied several human figures on a distant bluff. They
-were exceedingly small, but distinctly marked against
-the sky.
-
-"Can they be my dear little Mary and Frank?" she asked.
-
-The boys replied that they were, and she waved her
-white handkerchief to them, in the hope of attracting
-their attention.
-
-The water was still so rough in the channel, that,
-anxious as the parents were to embrace their long-lost
-children, Dr. Gordon decided that instead of attempting
-the passage directly across, in their heavily loaded skiff,
-they must continue up the river, through the irregular
-openings of the marsh.
-
-They came at last near enough to be discovered by
-Mary and Frank, who, seeing the boat load of passengers
-going up the river, needed no invitation to meet them
-at Duck Point. The two companies reached the beach
-about the same time. Frank rushed right through the
-water, and sprang into his mother's lap; Mary was lifted
-into the boat by Robert, who waded back and forth to
-bring her; and Sam, though he was saddened by the
-melancholy fate of his brother, came with open lips and
-shining teeth, to shake hands with Mossa and Missus, as
-soon as the children gave him an opportunity.
-
-Here they stopped long enough to allow the hungry
-boys to refresh themselves from Mary's basket of
-provisions, and Sam's gourd of water. They were almost
-ravenous. Dr. Gordon then went with Robert overland,
-to bring the other boat from the prairie to the
-portage, while Harold and Sam conducted the company by
-water to the orange landing. From this latter place
-Mrs. McIntosh preferred to walk alone with her son to
-the tent, leaving the others to descend the river.
-
-During this part of the voyage, Dr. Gordon first learnt
-with certainty the fate of Peter and the sailor. As soon
-therefore as Mrs. Gordon had landed, he left Robert to
-support her to the tent, and re-entering the boat with
-Sam, went to rescue the bodies from their exposure, and
-to prepare them for a decent burial. It was late in the
-afternoon when they returned; and, as the best they
-could do with the dead bodies, they left them all night
-in the boat, covered with a sail, and pushed a little
-distance from the land.
-
-The young housekeepers laid themselves out to entertain
-their welcome guests. Mary provided them with an
-early and delightful supper, which was highly seasoned
-with love and good will. Mrs. Gordon and Mrs. McIntosh
-reclined on Mary's sofa, the others gathered
-round to complete the circle, and the young people gave
-snatches of their eventful history. It was late before
-any one thought of retiring. Then Dr. Gordon called
-for a copy of the Scriptures. He talked of their
-separation, their sorrows, dangers, escapes, and now of their
-joyful reunion. After that, he read the ninety-first
-Psalm, which speaks of the protection that God promises
-to His people, and kneeling down, he offered their united
-thanksgiving for all the past, and their united prayer
-that the Lord would be their God, and make them His
-loving, grateful people. When they arose from their
-knees, every eye was wet with the tears of gratitude
-and joy.
-
-The sleeping arrangements for the night were hasty
-and scant. Mary lay between her mother and aunt, for
-whom two of the narrow mattresses of the vessel had been
-placed side by side, and covered with the bear-skin.
-Frank nestled into the bosom of his father, and close
-beside him on another mattress lay Robert. Harold had
-chosen the sofa. After the labours and disturbances of
-the past twenty-four hours, sleep came without
-invitation. The moon and stars shone brilliantly overhead,
-the air was uncommonly pure, as if washed clean by
-the preceding rain, and the leafy forest, which had so
-often enclosed in its bosom the young but hopeful exiles,
-now murmured all night its soft blessings upon a
-reunited family.
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-.. class:: center white-space-pre-line
-
- \* \* \* \* \*
-
-.. vspace:: 1
-
-Having extended this history far beyond the limits
-originally intended, it is time to close with a few hurried
-words.
-
-Poor Peter was buried the next night by torchlight,
-according to the romantic custom prevalent among the
-negroes. Locked indissolubly in each other's arms, he
-and the sailor were laid in the same grave, and a double
-head and foot-board was sunk to mark the spot.
-
-After much labour, and many dangers and delays (to
-recount which would require almost another volume),
-they raised and launched their little vessel, recovered
-the sail boat, provided suitably for their brute pets,
-sailed from the Island of Refuge and arrived safely at
-Bellevue, where they had been long expected, and almost
-given up for lost.
-
-Before they left, the health of Mrs. Gordon was
-rapidly and almost perfectly restored. Fed from her
-children's stores, drinking from their tupelo spring, and
-regaled in every sense by the varied productions of that
-land of enchantment, but more especially charmed by
-her children's love there was nothing more for her to
-desire, except the presence of the dear ones left behind.
-
-The joy of beginning their return to Bellevue was,
-however, strangely dashed with sorrow, at parting from
-scenes tenderly endeared by a thousand associations. As
-they passed down the river, a gentle gale came from
-the woods, loaded with the perfume of flowers. Harold
-pointed to his mother the tall magnolia on the river bank,
-which had been to him a Bethel (Gen. xviii. 16-19); it
-was now in bloom, and two magnificent flowers, almost a
-foot in diameter, set like a pair of brilliant eyes near the
-top, looked kindly upon him, and seemed to watch him
-until he had passed out of sight. The live oak, under
-whose immense shade their tent had been first pitched,
-was the last tree they passed; a nonpareil, hidden in the
-branches, sat whistling plaintively to its mate; a
-mocking bird was on the topmost bough, singing with all its
-might a song of endless variety; and underneath a herd
-of shy, peeping deer had collected, and looked inquisitively
-at the objects moving upon the water. It seemed
-to the young people as if the whole island had centred
-itself upon that bluff, to reproach them with ingratitude,
-and protest against their departure. But their resolution
-could not now be changed; the prow of their vessel
-held on its way. *The Marooning Party was Over*.
-
-.. vspace:: 4
-
-.. class:: center
-
- THE END
-
-.. vspace:: 6
-
-.. pgfooter::
diff --git a/42066-rst/images/img-059.jpg b/42066-rst/images/img-059.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3718bf3..0000000 --- a/42066-rst/images/img-059.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-rst/images/img-092.jpg b/42066-rst/images/img-092.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 43f7b6b..0000000 --- a/42066-rst/images/img-092.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-rst/images/img-210.jpg b/42066-rst/images/img-210.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9a91079..0000000 --- a/42066-rst/images/img-210.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-rst/images/img-266.jpg b/42066-rst/images/img-266.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5be48a2..0000000 --- a/42066-rst/images/img-266.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-rst/images/img-cover.jpg b/42066-rst/images/img-cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fccdba4..0000000 --- a/42066-rst/images/img-cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066-rst/images/img-front.jpg b/42066-rst/images/img-front.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4a70c7e..0000000 --- a/42066-rst/images/img-front.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/42066.txt b/42066.txt deleted file mode 100644 index f06e494..0000000 --- a/42066.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10991 +0,0 @@ - THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE FLORIDA COAST - - - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - - -Title: The Young Marooners on the Florida Coast -Author: F. R. Goulding -Release Date: February 10, 2013 [EBook #42066] -Language: English -Character set encoding: US-ASCII - - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE -FLORIDA COAST *** - - - - -Produced by Al Haines. - - - - -[Illustration: Cover] - - - - -[Illustration: "Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion . -. . Frontispiece] - - - - - THE - YOUNG MAROONERS ON - THE FLORIDA COAST - - - BY - F. R. GOULDING - - - - WITH INTRODUCTION BY - JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS - (Uncle Remus) - - - - ILLUSTRATED - - - - NEW YORK - DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY - 1927 - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1862 - BY F. R. GOULDING - - COPYRIGHT, 1881 - BY F. R. GOULDING - - COPYRIGHT, 1887 - BY DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY - - - - PRINTED IN U. S. A. - - - - - INTRODUCTION - - -I have been asked to furnish an introduction for a new edition of "The -Young Marooners." As an introduction is unnecessary, the writing of it -must be to some extent perfunctory. The book is known in many lands and -languages. It has survived its own success, and has entered into -literature. It has become a classic. The young marooners themselves -have reached middle age, and some of them have passed away, but their -adventures are as fresh and as entertaining as ever. - -Dr. Goulding's work possesses all the elements of enduring popularity. -It has the strength and vigour of simplicity; its narrative flows -continuously forward; its incidents are strange and thrilling, and -underneath all is a moral purpose sanely put. - -The author himself was surprised at the great popularity of his story, -and has written a history of its origin as a preface. The internal -evidence is that the book is not the result of literary ambition, but of -a strong desire to instruct and amuse his own children, and the story is -so deftly written that the instruction is a definite part of the -narrative. The art here may be unconscious, but it is a very fine art -nevertheless. - -Dr. Goulding lived a busy life. He had the restless missionary spirit -which he inherited from the Puritans of Dorchester, England, who -established themselves in Dorchester, South Carolina, and in Dorchester, -Georgia, before the Revolutionary War. Devoting his life to good works, -he nevertheless found time to indulge his literary faculty; he also -found time to indulge his taste for mechanical invention. He invented -the first sewing-machine that was ever put in practical use in the -South. His family were using this machine a year before the Howe patents -were issued. In his journal of that date (1845) he writes: "Having -satisfied myself about my machine, I laid it aside that I might attend -to other and weightier duties." He applied for no patent. - -"The Young Marooners" was begun in 1847, continued in a desultory way, -and completed in 1850. Its first title was a quaint one, "Bobbins and -Cruisers Company." It was afterward called "Robert and Harold; or, the -Young Marooners." The history of the manuscript of the book is an -interesting parallel to that of many other successful books. After -having been positively declined in New York, it was for months left in -Philadelphia, where one night, as the gentleman whose duty it was to -pass judgment upon the material offered had begun in a listless way his -task, he became so much absorbed in the story that he did not lay it -down until long after midnight, and hastening to the publishers early -next morning, insisted that it should be immediately put into print. -Three editions were issued in the first year, and it was soon reprinted -in England by Nisbet & Co., of London, followed by five other houses in -England and Scotland at later dates. - -Dr. Goulding was the author of "Little Josephine," published in -Philadelphia (1848); "The Young Marooners" (1852); "Confederate -Soldiers' Hymn-Book," a compilation (1863); "Marooner's Island," an -independent sequel to "Young Marooners" (1868); "Frank Gordon; or, When -I was Little Boy" (1869), and "The Woodruff Stories" (1870). With the -exception of "Little Josephine" and the "Hymn-Book," they have all been -republished abroad. Born near Midway, Liberty County, Georgia, -September 28th, 1810, he died August 21st, 1881, and is buried in the -little churchyard at Roswell, Georgia. - -JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS. - - - - - THE HISTORY OF THIS BOOK - - -In a vine-covered piazza of the sunny South, a company of boys and girls -used to gather round me, of a summer evening, to hear the varied story -of my early years. As these boys and girls grew larger, I found it -necessary to change my plan of instruction. There were many _facts in -nature_ which I wished to communicate, and many _expedients_ in -practical life, which I supposed might be useful. To give this -information, in such shape as to insure its being remembered, required a -story. The result has been a book; and that book is "The Young -Marooners"--or, as my young folks call it, "Robert and Harold." - -Their interest in the story has steadily increased from the beginning to -the end; and sure am I, that if it excites one-half as much abroad, as -it has excited at home, no author need ask for more. - -The story, however, is not all a story; the fiction consists mostly in -the putting together. With very few exceptions, the incidents are real -occurrences; and whoever will visit the regions described, will see that -the pictures correspond to nature. Possibly also, the visitor may meet -even now, with a fearless Harold, an intelligent Robert, a womanly Mary, -and a merry Frank. - -Should my young readers ever go _marooning_, I trust their party may -meet with fewer misfortunes and as happy a termination. - -F. R. G. - - - - - CONTENTS - - -CHAPTER - -I The Company and Their Embarkation - -II Mother Carey's Chickens--Fishing for Trout--Saw-Fish--Frank and the -Shark--Looming--Tom Starboard--The Nautilus--Arrival at Tampa - -III Tampa Bay--Bellevue--Unloading--A Dangerous Cut--How to Stop a -Bleeding Artery--Tom Starboard Again - -IV Confusion--Housekeeping in a Hurry--First Night on Shore--Company to -Dinner--"Blue Eyed Mary"--Robert at Prayer-Meeting--Danger of Descending -an Old Well--Recovering a Knife Dropped in a Well - -V Riley--A Thunderstorm--Ascertaining the Distance of Objects by -Sound--Security Against Lightning--Means of Recovering Life from -Apparent Death by Lightning - -VI The Only Way to Study--Taking Cold--Riley's Family--The Hare -Lip--Fishing for Sheephead--Frank Choked with a Fish Bone--His -Relief--His Story of the Sheep's Head and Dumplings--"Till the Warfare -is Over" - -VII Bug in the Ear--Visit to Fort Brooke--Evading Blood-Hounds--Contest -with Dogs and Means of Defence--Amusing Escape from a Wild Bull and -Conversation on the Subject - -VIII Marooning and the Marooning Party - -IX Embarkation--Abduction Extraordinary--Efforts to Escape--Alternative -Hopes and Fears--Despair--Vessel in the Distance--Renewed Hopes and -Efforts--Water-Spout--Flash of Lightning and its Effects--Making for -Shore--Grateful Acknowledgments - -X Waking Up--Good Resolutions--Alarm--Marooning Breakfast--Search for -Water--Unexpected Gain--Oyster Bank--Fate of a Raccoon--The Plume and -Fan - -XI Discussion Of Plans--Doubts--Differences of Opinion--What Was Agreed -Upon--Baking a Turkey Without an Oven--Flying Signal - -XII Results of the Cookery--Voyage--Appearance of the Country--Orange -Trees--The Bitter Sweet--Rattlesnake--Usual Signs for Distinguishing a -Fanged And Poisonous Serpent--Various Methods of Treating a Snake -Bite--Return - -XIII Disappointment--The Live Oak--Unloading--Fishing -Excursion--Harold's Still Hunt--Disagreeable Means to an Agreeable End - -XIV Frank's Excuses--Curing Venison--Marooning Cookery--Robert's -Vegetable Garden--Plans for Return--Preparation for the Sabbath - -XV Their First Sabbath on the Island, and the Night and Morning that -succeeded - -XVI A Sad Breakfast--Sagacity of Dogs--Search for the Boat--Exciting -Adventure--A Pretty Pet--Unexpected Intelligence - -XVII Mary and Frank--Examination of the Tent--Smoke -Signal--Devices--Brute Messenger--Raft--Blazing the -Trees--Voyage--Disastrous Expedition--News from Home--Return to the Tent - -XVIII Night Landing--Carrying a Wounded Person--Setting One's Own Limbs -when Broken--Splinting a Limb--Rest to the Weary - -XIX The Surprise and Disappointment--Naming the Fawn--Sam's -Story--Depression After Excitement--Great Misfortune - -XX Speculations and Resolves--Fishing--Inventory of Goods and -Chattels--Roasted Fish--Palmetto Cabbage--Tour--Sea-Shells, Their -Uses--The Pelican--Nature of the Country--Still Hunting--Wild Turkeys -Again--Work on the Tent - -XXI Rainy Day--The Kitchen and Fire--Hunting the Opossum - -XXII Frank and His "Pigs"--The Cage--Walk on the Beach--Immense -Crawfish--The Museum--Naming the Island - -XXIII Their Second Sabbath on the Island, and the Way They Spent It - -XXIV Mote in the Eye, and How It Was Removed--Conch Trumpet and -Signals--Tramp--Alarm - -XXV A Hunter's Misfortune--Relief to a Sprain--How to Avoid Being Lost -in the Woods, and to Recover One's Course After being Lost--A Still Hunt - -XXVI Crutches in Demand--Curing Venison--Pemmican--Scalding Off a -Porker's Hair with Leaves and Water--Turkey Trough--Solitary -Watching--Force of Imagination--Fearful Encounter--Different Modes of -Repelling Wild Beasts - -XXVII Turkey-Pen--Sucking Water Through Oozy Sand--Exploring -Tour--Appearance of the Country--"Madame Bruin"--Soldier's Remedy for -Chafed Feet--Night in the Woods--Prairie--Indian Hut--Fruit -Trees--Singular Spring - -XXVIII Plans--Visit to the Prairie--Discoveries--Shoe Making--Waterfowl - -XXIX Removal to the Prairie--Night Robbery--Fold--Dangerous -Trap--Mysterious Signals--Bitter Disappointment - -XXX Best Cure for Unavailing Sorrow--Mary's Adventure with a -Bear--Novel Defence--Protecting the Tent - -XXXI Hard Work--Labour-Saving Device--Discovery as to the Time of the -Year--Schemes For Amusement--Tides on the Florida Coast - -XXXII Christmas Morning--Voyage--Valuable Discovery--Hostile -Invasion--Robbery--Masterly Retreat--Battle at Last--A Quarrel Requires -Two Quarrellers--The Ghost's Visit - -XXXIII The Cubs--Voyage to the Wreck--Stores--Horrid Sights--Trying -Predicament--Prizes--Return--Frank Needs Another Lecture - -XXXIV Second Voyage to the Wreck--Fumigating Again--More Minute -Examination--Return--Accident--Dangers of Helping A Drowning -Person--Recovering a Person Apparently Drowned - -XXXV Household Arrangements--Third Visit to the Wreck--Rainy -Weather--Agreement About Work--Mary in Great Danger--Extinguishing Fire -on One's Dress--Relief to a Burn--Conversation - -XXXVI Successful Work--Excursion--The Fish-Eagle--Different Methods of -Procuring Fire--Woodsman's Shelter Against Rain and Hail--Novel Refuge -from Falling Trees - -XXXVII Launching the Boats--More Work, and Yet More--Eclipse of Feb. -12th, 1831--Healing By "First Intention"--Frank's Birthday--Preparing -for a Voyage--Rain, Rain - -XXXVIII Voyage Round the Island--The Lost Boat--Strange Signals -Again--Hurricane--Night March--Helpless Vessel--Melancholy Fate--The -Rescue--Marooners' Hospitality--Conclusion - - - - - ILLUSTRATIONS - - -"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion . . . -_Frontispiece_ - -The company went together to the sea shore and planted the signal - -Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of bullets between -the creature's eyes - -They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing place - - - - - THE YOUNG MAROONERS - - - - CHAPTER I - -THE COMPANY AND THEIR EMBARKATION - - -On Saturday, the 21st of August, 1830, a small but beautiful brig left -the harbour of Charleston, South Carolina, bound for Tampa Bay, Florida. -On board were nine passengers; Dr. Gordon, his three children, Robert, -Mary, and Frank; his sister's son, Harold McIntosh, and four servants. - -Dr. Gordon was a wealthy physician, who resided, during the winter, upon -the seaboard of Georgia, and during the summer upon a farm in the -mountains of that beautifully varied and thriving State. His wife was a -Carolinian, from the neighbourhood of Charleston. Anna Gordon, his -sister, married a Col. McIntosh, who, after residing for twelve years -upon a plantation near the city of Montgomery, in Alabama, died, leaving -his widow with three children, and an encumbered estate. Soon after her -widowhood, Dr. Gordon paid her a visit, for the two-fold purpose of -condolence and of aiding in the settlement of her affairs. She was so -greatly pleased with the gentlemanly bearing and the decided -intelligence of Robert, who on this occasion accompanied his father, -that she requested the privilege of placing her son Harold under her -brother's care, until some other arrangement could be made for his -education. Dr. Gordon was equally prepossessed with the frank manners -and manly aspect of his nephew, and it was with peculiar pleasure that -he acceded to the request. Harold had been with his uncle about a month -previous to the period at which this history begins. - -Mrs. Gordon was a woman of warm affections and cultivated mind, but of -feeble constitution. She had been the mother of five children; but, -during the infancy of the last, her health exhibited so many signs of -decay as to convince her husband that the only hope of saving her life -was to seek for her, during the ensuing winter, a climate even more -bland than that in which she had spent her girlhood. - -Tampa Bay is a military post of the United States. Dr. Gordon had -formerly visited it, and was so delighted with its soft Italian climate, -and with the wild beauty of its shores, that he had even then purchased -a choice lot in the vicinity of the fort, and ever after had looked -forward, almost with hope, to the time when he might have some excuse -for removing there. That time had now come. And doubting not that the -restorative powers of the climate would exert a happy influence upon his -wife's health, he left her with her relatives, while he went to Tampa -for the purpose of preparing a dwelling suitable for her reception. - -The accompanying party was larger than he had at first intended. Robert -and Harold were to go of course; they were old enough to be his -companions; and, moreover, Harold had been sent by his mother for the -express purpose of enjoying that excellent _home education_ which had -been so happily exhibited in Robert. But on mature reflection there -appeared to Dr. Gordon special reasons why he should also take his -eldest daughter, Mary, who was about eleven years of age, and his second -son, Frank, who was between seven and eight. The addition of these -younger persons to the party, however, did not cause him any anxiety, or -any addition to the number of his servants; for he and his wife, -although wealthy by inheritance, and accustomed all their lives to the -help of servants, had educated their children to be as independent as -possible of unnecessary help. Indeed, Mary was qualified to be of great -assistance; for though only eleven years of age, she was an excellent -housekeeper, and during the indisposition of her mother had presided -with remarkable ability at her father's table. Little Frank was too -young to be useful, but he was an obedient, merry little fellow, a great -pet with everybody, and promised, by his cheerful good nature, to add -much to the enjoyment of the party; and as to the care which he needed, -Mary had only to continue that motherly attention which she had been -accustomed already to bestow. - -To say a word or two more of the youths; Robert Gordon, now nearly -fourteen years of age, had a great thirst for knowledge. Stimulated -continually by the instructive conversation of his father, who spared no -pains in his education, he drew rapidly from all the sources opened to -him by books, society, and nature. His finely developed mind was -decidedly of a philosophic cast. Partaking, however, of the delicate -constitution of his mother, he was oftentimes averse to those athletic -exercises which became his age, and by which he would have been fitted -for a more vigorous and useful manhood. - -Harold McIntosh, a half year older than his cousin, was, on the -contrary, of a robust constitution and active habit, with but little -inclination for books. Through the inattention of a father, who seemed -to care more for manly daring than for intellectual culture, his -education had been sadly neglected. The advantages afforded him had -been of an exceedingly irregular character, and his only incentive to -study had been the gratification of his mother, whom he tenderly loved. -For years preceding the change of his abode, a large portion of his -leisure time had been spent in visiting an old Indian of the -neighbourhood, by the name of Torgah, and gleaning from him by -conversation and practice, that knowledge of wood-craft, which nothing -but an Indian's experience can furnish, and which usually possesses so -romantic a charm for Southern and Western (perhaps we may say for -American) boys. - -The cousins had become very much attached. Each admired the other's -excellencies, and envied the other's accomplishments; and the parents -had good reason to hope that they would prove of decided benefit to each -other by mutual example. - -Preparing for a winter's residence at such a place as Tampa, where, with -the exception of what was to be obtained at the fort, they would be far -removed from all the comforts and appliances of civilized life, Dr. -Gordon was careful to take with him everything which could be foreseen -as needful. Among these may be mentioned the materials already framed -for a small dwelling-house, kitchen, and stable; ample stores of -provisions, poultry, goats (as being more convenient than cows), a pair -of horses, a buggy, and wagon, a large and beautiful pleasure boat, -books for reading, and for study, together with such furniture as habit -had made necessary to comfort. - - - - - CHAPTER II - - -MOTHER CARY'S CHICKENS--FISHING FOR TROUT--SAW-FISH--FRANK AND THE -SHARK---LOOMING---TOM STARBOARD--THE NAUTILUS--ARRIVAL AT TAMPA - - -Mary and Frank were affected with sea sickness shortly after entering -the rough and rolling water on the bar, and having, in consequence, -retired early to bed, they scarcely rose for six and thirty hours. -Indeed, all the passengers, except Harold, suffered in turn this usual -inconvenience of persons unaccustomed to the sea. - -The only incident of interest that occurred during this part of the -voyage, was a fright received by Mary and Frank. It was as follows: -Having partially recovered from their indisposition, they were engaged -with childish glee in fishing from the stern windows. Directly over -head hung the jolly boat, and beneath them the water foamed and eddied -round the rudder. Mary was fishing for Mother Cary's chickens--a -species of "poultry" well known to those who go to sea. Her apparatus -consisted of a strong thread, twenty or thirty yards long, having divers -loops upon it, and baited at the end with a little tuft of red. She had -not succeeded in taking any; but one, more daring than the rest, had -become entangled in the thread, and Mary eagerly drew it towards her, -exclaiming, "I have caught it! I have caught it!" Ere, however, she -could bring it within arm's length, the struggling bird had escaped. - -Frank had obtained a large fish-hook, which he tied to a piece of twine, -and baited with some raw beef; and he was fishing, he said, for _trout_. -A few minutes after Mary's adventure with the bird, he saw a great fish, -twice as long as himself, having an enormous snout, set on both sides -with a multitude of sharp teeth, following in the vessel's wake. He -drew himself quickly into the window, exclaiming, "Look, sister, look!" -The fish did not continue long to follow them. It seemed to have come -on a voyage of curiosity, and having satisfied itself that this great -swimming monster, the vessel, was neither whale nor kraken, it darted -off and returned no more. - -"I should not like to hook _that_ fellow," said Frank, "for I am sure I -could not draw him in." - -"No," replied Mary, "and I should not like to have such an ugly fellow -on board, if we could get him here." - -"Ugh! what a long ugly nose he has," said Frank. "I wonder what he can -do with such a nose, and with all those teeth on the outside of it--only -see, sister, _teeth on his_ NOSE!" - -"I do not know," she answered, "but we can ask father when we go on -deck." - -"I think his nose must be long to smell things a great way off," -conjectured Frank. - -Thus they chatted until Mary called out, "See, Frank, there is a black -piece of wood sticking out of the water. See how it floats after us! -No, it cannot be a piece of wood, for it swims from side to side. It -must be a fish. It is! Draw in your head, Frank." - -Unsuccessful in his trout fishing, Frank had attached a red silk -handkerchief to his line, and was amusing himself with letting it down -so as to touch along the water. When Mary said "it is a fish," he espied -an enormous creature, much larger than the sawfish, swimming almost -under him, and looking up hungrily to the window where they were. A -moment after it leaped directly towards them. Both screamed with -terror, and Frank's wrist was jerked so violently, and pained him so -much, that he was certain his hand had been bitten off. He was about to -scream again; but looking down, he found his hand was safe, and the next -moment saw the fish swimming away with the end of the handkerchief -hanging from its mouth. The fish was a shark. It had been attracted -probably by the smell of Frank's bait, and by the sight of the red silk. -When he drew his handkerchief from the water, the fish leaped after it, -and jerked the twine which had been wrapped around his wrist. From that -time they ceased all fishing from the cabin windows. - -The history of that fishing, however, was not yet ended. On the day -following the company were much interested in watching a singular -phenomenon, which is sometimes visible at sea, though seldom in a -latitude so low as Florida. The looming of the land had been remarkably -distinct and beautiful; at one time the land looked as if lifted far -above the water; at another the shore was seen doubled, as if the water -were a perfect reflector, and the land and its shadow were united at the -base. But, on the present occasion, the shadow appeared in the wrong -place--united to its substance, not at the base, but at the top. It was -a most singular spectacle to behold trees growing topsy-turvy, from land -in the sky. - -The sailors, as well as passengers, looked on with a curiosity not -unmixed with awe, and an old "salt" was heard to mutter, as he ominously -shook his head, - -"I never seed the likes of that but something was sure to come after. -Yes," he continued, looking sullenly at Mary and Frank, "and yesterday, -when I was at the starn, I saw a chicken flutter in a string." - -"A chicken, Tom?" inquired the captain, looking at the little culprits. -"Ah, have any of my young friends been troubling the sailor's pets?" - -"No, sir," responded Frank, promptly and indignantly. "We did not -trouble anybody's chickens. I only went to the coop, and pulled the old -drake's tail; but I did that to make him look at the bread I brought -him." - -"I do not mean the chickens on board, but the chickens that fly around -us--Mother Cary's chickens," said the captain, trying hard to smother -down a laugh. "Don't you know that they all belong to the sailors; and -that whoever troubles them is sure to bring trouble on the ship?" - -"No, sir," Frank persisted, evidently convinced that the captain was -trying to tease him. "I did not know that they belonged to anybody. I -thought that they were all wild." - -Mary, however, looked guilty. She knew well the sailor's superstition -about the "chickens," but having had at that time nothing to do, she had -been urged on by an irrepressible desire for fun, and until this moment -had imagined that her fishing was unnoticed. She timidly answered, - -"I did not _catch_ it, sir; I only tangled it in the thread, and it got -away before I touched it." - -"Well, Tom," said the captain to the sailor, who seemed to be in doubt -after Frank's defence whether to appear pleased or angry, "I think you -will have to forgive the offence this time, especially as the sharks -took it in hand so soon to revenge the insult, and ran away with the -little fellow's handkerchief." - -Old Tom smiled grimly at the allusion to the shark; for he had been -sitting quietly in the jolly boat picking rope, and had witnessed the -whole adventure. - -The wind, which had continued favourable ever since they left -Charleston, now gradually died away. The boatswain whistled often and -shrilly to bring it back; but it was like "calling spirits from the -vasty deep." The sails hung listlessly down, and moved only as the -vessel rocked sluggishly upon the scarce undulating surface. The only -circumstance which enlivened this scene was the appearance of a -nautilus, or Portuguese man-of-war. Mary was the first to discern it. -She fancied that it was a tiny toy boat, launched by some child on -shore, and wafted by the wind to this distant point. It was certainly a -toy vessel, though one of nature's workmanship; for there was the -floating body corresponding to the hull, there the living passenger, -there the sails spread or furled at will, and there the oars (Mary could -see them move) by which the little adventurer paddled itself along. - -The young people were very anxious to obtain it. Frank went first to old -Tom Starboard (as the sailor was called who had scolded him and Mary, -but who was now on excellent terms with both) to ask whether they might -have the nautilus if they could catch it. - -"Have the man-o'-war!" ejaculated the old man, opening wide his eyes, -"who ever heered of sich a thing? O yes, have it, if you can get it; but -how will you do that?" - -"Brother Robert and cousin Harold will row after it and pick it up, if -the captain will let them have his boat." - -Tom chuckled at the idea, and said he doubted not the captain would let -them have his boat, and be glad, too, to see the fun. Frank then went -to the captain, and told him that old Tom had given him leave to have -the man-of-war if he could get it; and that his brother and cousin would -go out and pick it up, if the captain would let them have his boat. -With a good-natured smile, he answered, - -"You are perfectly welcome to the boat, my little man; but if your -brother and cousin catch that little sailor out there, they will be much -smarter than most folks." - -"Can they not pick it up?" - -"Easily enough, if it will wait till they come. But if they do not wish -to be hurt, they had better take a basket or net for dipping it from the -water." - -Frank went finally to his father to obtain his consent, which after a -moment's hesitation was granted, the doctor well knowing what the -probable result would be, yet pleased to afford them any innocent -amusement by which to enliven their voyage. - -"Tom," said the captain, "lower away the jolly boat, and do you go with -these young gentlemen. Row softly as you can, and give them the best -chance for getting what they want." - -The boat was soon alongside. Old Tom slid down by a rope, but Robert -and Harold were let down more securely. They shoved off from the -vessel's side, and glided so noiselessly along, that the water was -scarcely rippled. Harold stood in the bow, and Robert amidships, one -with a basket, and the other with a scoop net, ready to dip it from the -water. A cat creeping upon a shy bird could not have been more stealthy -in its approach. But somehow the little sensitive thing became aware of -its danger, and ere the boat's prow had come within ten feet, it quickly -drew in its many arms, and sank like lead beyond their sight. - -"Umph!" said old Tom, with an expressive grunt, "I said you might have -it, if you could catch it." - -On the first day of September the voyagers approached some placid -looking islands, tasselled above with lofty palmettoes, and varied -beneath with every hue of green, from the soft colour of the mallow to -the sombre tint of the cedar and the glossy green of the live oak. -Between these islands the vessel passed, so near to one that they could -see a herd of deer peeping at them through the thin growth of the bluff, -and a flock of wild turkeys flying to a distant grove. - -Beyond the islands lay, in perfect repose, the waters of that bay whose -tranquil beauty has been a theme of admiration with every one whose -privilege it has been to look upon it. - - - - - CHAPTER III - - -TAMPA BAY--BELLEVUE--UNLADING--A DANGEROUS CUT--HOW TO STOP A BLEEDING -ARTERY--TOM STARBOARD AGAIN - - -Tampa Bay is a perfect gem of its kind. Running eastward from the gulf -for twelve or fifteen miles, then turning suddenly to the North, it is -so far sheltered from within, that, except in case of severe westerly -gales, its waters are ever quiet and clear as crystal. Its beach is -composed of sand and broken shells of such snowy whiteness as almost to -dazzle the eye, and it slopes so gradually from the land, that, in many -places, a child may wade for a great distance without danger. To those -who bathe in its limpid waters it is a matter of curiosity to see below, -the slow crawling of the conch, while the nimble crab scampers off in -haste, and fish and prawn dart wantonly around. When the tide is down -there is no turnpike in the world better fitted for a pleasure ride than -that smooth hard beach, from which no dust can rise, and which is of -course as level as a floor. - -The spot on which Dr. Gordon proposed to build, was one commanding a -view both of the distant fort and of the open sea, or rather of the -green islands which guarded the mouth of the bay. It already contained -a small house, with two rooms, erected by a white adventurer, and -afterwards sold to an Indian chief of the better class. Dr. Gordon had -been originally attracted by the picturesque beauty of its location, -and, on closer inspection, still more interested by seeing on each side -of the chief's door a large bell pepper, that, having grown for years -untouched by frost, had attained the height of eight or ten feet, and -was covered all the year round with magnificent bells of green and -crimson. The old chief was dead, and the premises had been vacated for -more than a year. - -Early in the afternoon the brig anchored opposite this spot, to which -Dr. Gordon had given the name of Bellevue. All hands were called to -assist the ship carpenter and Sam (Dr. Gordon's negro carpenter), to -build a pier head, or wharf, extending from the shore to the vessel; -this occupied them till nightfall, and the work of unlading continued -through a great part of the night, and past the middle of the next day. - -The work was somewhat delayed by an untoward accident befalling one of -the sailors, and threatening for a time to take his life. Peter, the -brother of Sam, was standing on the gangway, with his ax on his -shoulder, just as two of the sailors were coming out with a heavy box. -Hearing behind him the noise of their trampling, he turned quickly -around to see what it was, at the moment when the sailor, who was -walking backwards, turned his head to see that the gangway was clear. -By these two motions, quickly made, the head was brought towards the ax, -and the ax towards the head, and the consequence was that the sailor's -temple received a terrible gash. The blood gushed out in successive -jets, proving that the cut vessel was an artery. Setting down the box -with all speed, the assisting sailor seized the skin of the wounded -temple and tried with both hands to bring the gaping lips together, so -as to stop the bleeding. His effort was in vain. The blood gushed -through his fingers, and ran down to his elbows. By this time the -captain reached the spot, and seeing that an artery was cut, directed -the sailor to press with his finger on the _heart_ side of the wound. -In a moment the jets ceased; for the arterial blood is driven by the -heart towards the extremities, and therefore moves by jets as the heart -beats, while the _venous_, or black blood, is on its way _from the -extremities_ to the heart; consequently, the pressure, which stops the -flow from a wound in either vein or artery, must correspond to the -direction in which the blood is flowing. [_See note p._ 16.] - -While the sailor was thus stopping the blood by the pressure of his -finger on the side from which the current came, the captain hastily -prepared a ball of soft oakum, about the size of a small apple. This he -laid upon the wound, and bound tightly to the head by means of a -handkerchief. It is probable the flow might have been staunched had the -compress been sufficiently tight, but for some reason the blood forced -itself through all the impediments, saturated the tarred oakum, and -trickled down the sailor's face. During this scene Dr. Gordon was at -his house on the bluff. Hearing through a runner, dispatched by the -captain, that a man was bleeding to death, he pointed to a quantity of -cobwebs that hung in large festoons from the unceiled roof, and directed -him to bring a handful of these to the vessel, remarking, that "_nothing -stopped blood more quickly than cobwebs_." - -The sailor was by this time looking pale and ready to faint. Dr. Gordon -inquired of the captain what had been done, pronounced it all right, and -declared that he should probably have tried the same plan, but further -remarked, - -"This artery in the temple is oftentimes exceedingly difficult to manage -by pressure. You may stop for a time the bleeding of _any_ artery by -pressing with sufficient force upon the right place; or, if necessary to -adopt so summary a mode, you may obliterate it altogether by _burning -with a hot iron_. But in the present case I will show you an easier -plan." - -While speaking he had removed the bandages, and taken out his lancet; -and, to the captain's amazement, in uttering the last words, he cut the -bleeding artery in two, saying, "Now bring me some cold water." - -The captain was almost disposed to stay the doctor's arm, supposing that -he was about to make a fatal mistake; but when he saw the jets of blood -instantly diminish, he exclaimed, "What new wonder is this! Here I have -been trying for half an hour to staunch the blood by _closing_ the -wound, while you have done it in a moment, by making the wound greater." - -"It is one of the secrets of the art," responded the doctor, "but a -secret which I will explain by the fact, that _severed_ arteries always -contract and close more or less perfectly; whereas, if they should be -only _split_ or _partly cut_, the same contraction will keep the orifice -open and bleeding. I advise you never to try it, except when you know -the artery to be small, or when every other expedient has failed. But -here comes the bucket. See what a fine styptic cold water is." - -He washed the wound till it was thoroughly cooled; after which he -brought its lips together by a few stitches made with a bent needle, and -putting on the cobwebs and bandage, pronounced the operation complete. - -"Live and larn!" muttered old Tom Starboard, as he turned away from this -scene of surgery. "I knew it took a smart man to manage a ship; but -I'll be hanged if there a'n't smart people in this world besides -sailors." - - -The main arteries in a man's limbs are _deeply buried and lie in the -same general direction with the inner seams of his coat sleeves and of -his pantaloons_. When one of them is cut--which may be known by the -light red blood flowing in jets, as above described--all the bandages in -the world will be insufficient to staunch it, except imperfectly, and -for a time, it must be tied or cauterized. If any one knows the -position of the wounded artery, the best bandage for effecting a -temporary stoppage of the blood, is the _tourniquet_, which is made to -press like a big strong finger directly upon it on the side from which -the blood is flowing. A good substitute for the tourniquet may be -extemporized out of a handkerchief or other strong bandage, and a piece -of corn-cob two inches long, or a suitable piece of wood or stone. This -last is to be placed so as to press directly over the artery; and the -bandage to be made very tight by means of a stick run through it so as -to twist it up with great power. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - - -CONFUSION--HOUSEKEEPING IN A HURRY--FIRST NIGHT ON SHORE--COMPANY TO -DINNER--"BLUE EYED MARY"--ROBERT AT PRAYER-MEETING--DANGER OF DESCENDING -AN OLD WELL--RECOVERING A KNIFE DROPPED IN A WELL - - -It is scarcely possible, for one who has not tried it, to conceive the -utter confusion which ensues on removing, in a hurry, one's goods and -chattels to a place too small for their accommodation. Oh! the -wilderness of boxes, baskets, bundles, heaped in disorder everywhere! -and the perfect bewilderment into which one is thrown, when attempting -the simplest act of household duty. - -"Judy," said Mary to the cook, the evening that they landed, and while -the servants were hurrying to bring under shelter the packages which Dr. -Gordon was unwilling to leave exposed to the night air, "Judy, the sun -is only about an hour high. Make haste and get some tea ready for -supper. Father says you need not _cook_ anything, we can get along on -cheese and crackers." - -Well, surely, it sounded like a trifle to order only a little tea. Mary -thought so, and so did Judy,--it could be got ready in a minute. But -just at that moment of unreadiness, there were some difficulties in the -way which neither cook nor housekeeper anticipated. To have tea for -supper ordinarily requires that one should have fire and water, and a -tea kettle and a tea pot, and the tea itself, and cups and saucers and -spoons, and sugar and milk, and a sugar pot and milk pot, besides a -number of other things. But how these things are to be brought -together, in their proper relation, and in a hurry, when they are all -thrown promiscuously in a heap, is a question more easily asked than -answered. - -The simple order to prepare a little tea threw poor Judy into a fluster. -"Yes, misses," she mechanically replied, "but wey I gwine fin' de tea?" - -Mary was about to say, "In the sideboard of course," knowing that at -home it was always kept there, when suddenly she recollected that the -present sideboard was a new one, packed with table and bed clothes, and -moreover that it was nailed up fast in a long box. Then, where was the -tea? O, now she recalled the fact that the tea for immediate use was -corked up in a tin can and stowed away together with the teapot and -cups, saucers, spoons and other concomitants, in a certain green box. -But where was the green box? She and Judy peered among the confused -piles, and at last spied it under another box, on which was a large -basket that was covered with a pile of bedding. - -Judy obtained the tea and tea-pot and kettle, but until that moment had -neglected to order a fire; so she went to the front door to look for her -husband. - -"Peter!" she called. Peter was nowhere about the house. She saw him -below the bluff on his way to the landing. So, running a little nearer, -and raising her voice to a high musical pitch, she sung out, "Petah-h! -OH-H! Petah! Oh! PEE-tah!" - -Peter came, and learning what was wanted, went to the landing for his -ax, and having brought her a stick of green oak wood on his shoulder, -sallied out once more to find some kindling. - -While he was on this business, Judy prepared to get some water. "Wey my -bucket?" she inquired, looking around. "Who tek my bucket? I sho' -somebody moob um; fuh I put um right down yuh, under my new -calabash."[#] - - -[#] "Where is my bucket? Who has taken my bucket? I am sure somebody -has moved it, for I put it right down here under my new gourd." - - -But nobody had disturbed it. Judy had set it, half full of water, on -the ground outside the door, in the snuggest place she could find; but a -thirsty goat had found it, and another thirsty goat had fought for it, -and between the two, it had been upset, and rolled into a corner where -it lay concealed by a bundle. By the time Judy got another supply of -water ready it was growing dark. Peter had not made the fire because he -was not certain where she preferred to have it built; so he waited, like -a good, obedient husband, until she should direct him. - -In the meantime, Mary was in trouble too. Where was the loaf sugar to -be placed in cracking it, and what should she use for a hammer? Then -the candle box must be opened, and candles and candle-sticks brought -together, and some place contrived for placing them after they were -lighted. - -But perseverance conquers all things. Tea _was_ made, sugar _was_ -cracked, and candles were both lighted and put in position. Bed-time -came soon after, and weary enough with their labour, they all laid down -to enjoy their first sleep at Bellevue. Mary and Frank occupied a -pallet spread behind a pile of boxes in one room, while their father and -the older boys lay upon cloaks, and whatever else they could convert -into a temporary mattress, in the other; and the servants tumbled -themselves upon a pile of their own clothing, which they had thrown -under a shelter erected beside the house. - -Early the next morning, two convenient shelters were hastily -constructed, and the two rooms of the house were so far relieved of -their confused contents, as to allow space for sitting, and almost for -walking about. But ere this was half accomplished, Mary, whose sense of -order and propriety was very keen, was destined to be thrown into quite -an embarrassing situation. - -Major Burke, the commandant of Fort Brooke, was a cousin of Mrs. Gordon, -and an old college friend of the Doctor, and hearing by the captain of -the brig of the arrival of the new comers, he rode over in the forenoon -of the next day to see them. Mary's mind associated so indissolubly the -idea of _company_, with the stately etiquette of Charleston and -Savannah, that the sight of a well-dressed stranger approaching their -door, threw her almost into a fever. - -"Oh! father," she cried, as soon as she could beckon him out of the back -door, "what shall we do?" - -"Do?" he answered, laughing. "Why, nothing at all. What can we do?" - -"But is he not going to dine with us?" enquired she. - -"I presume so," he replied. "I am sure I shall ask him; but what of -that?" - -"What, father, dine with us?" she remonstrated, "when our only table -unboxed is no bigger than a light stand, and we have scarcely room for -that!" - -"Yes," he said, "we will do the best we can for him now, and hope to do -better some other time. Perhaps you will feel less disturbed when you -realize that he is your cousin and a soldier. Come, let me make you -acquainted with him." - -Mary was naturally a neat girl, and although her hands were soiled with -labour, she was soon ready to obey her father's invitation. Slipping -into the back room, by a low window, she washed her hands and face, and -brushed into order the ringlets that clustered around her usually sunny -face, and then came modestly into the apartment where the two gentlemen -were sitting. - -"John, this is my eldest daughter, Mary," said the Doctor, as she -approached; "and Mary this is your cousin, Major Burke, of whom you have -heard your mother and me so often speak." - -The two cousins shook hands very cordially, and appeared to be mutually -pleased. - -"She is my housekeeper for the present," her father continued, "and has -been in some trouble" (here Mary looked reproachfully at him), "that she -could not give you a more fitting reception." - -"Ah, indeed," said the Major, with a merry twinkle of his eye, "I -suspect that when my little cousin learns how often we soldiers are glad -to sit on the bare ground, and to feed, Indian fashion, on Indian fare, -she will feel little trouble about giving us entertainment." - -Mary's embarrassment was now wholly dispelled. Her cousin was fully -apprised of their crowded and confused condition, and was ready to -partake with good humour of whatever they could hastily prepare. - -The dinner passed off far more agreeably than she supposed possible. By -her father's direction, a dining table was unboxed and spread under the -boughs of a magnificent live oak, and Judy, having ascertained where the -stores were to be found, gave them not only a dinner, but a dessert to -boot, which they all enjoyed with evident relish. Ah!--black and ugly -as she was, that Judy was a jewel. - -The Major had come thus hastily upon them for the purpose of insisting -that the whole family should occupy quarters at the Fort as his guests, -until the new house, intended for their future reception, should be -completed. To this Dr. Gordon objected that his presence was necessary -for the progression of the work, but promised that at the earliest -period when he could be spared for a few days, he would accept the -invitation and bring the young people with him. - -The visitor did not take his leave until the shades of evening warned -him of the lapse of time. Mary had become much more interested, in -consequence of her first distress and the pleasant termination, than she -possibly could have been without these experiences; and as the whole -family stood at the front door, watching his rapidly diminishing figure, -she perpetrated a blunder which gave rise to much merriment. - -Her father had remarked, "It will be long after dark before he can reach -the Fort." - -Mary rejoined, "Yes, sir, but," looking with an abstracted air, first at -the table where they had enjoyed their pleasant repast, then at the -darkening form of the soldier, and finally at the full moon which began -to pour its silver radiance over the bay, "it will make no difference -tonight, for it will be blue-eyed Mary." - -All turned their eyes upon her in perplexity, to gather from her -countenance the interpretation of her language; but Mary was still -looking quietly at the moon. Harold thought the girl had become -suddenly deranged. - -Robert, who had observed her abstraction of mind, and who suspected the -truth, began to laugh. Her father turned to her and asked, with a tone -so divided between the ludicrous and the grave, that it was hard to tell -which predominated, "What do you mean by 'blue-eyed Mary'?" - -"Did I say blue-eyed Mary?" she exclaimed, reddening from her temples to -her finger ends, and then giving way to a fit of laughter so hearty and -so prolonged, that she could scarcely reply, "I meant _moonlight_."[#] - - -[#] It is but justice to say that this absurd mistake was _an actual -occurrence_. For many a day afterwards the members of the company -present on that occasion seldom alluded to moonlight among each other, -but by the name of "blue-eyed Mary." - - -There was no resisting the impulse, all laughed with her, and long -afterwards did it furnish a theme for merriment. Robert, however, was -disposed to be so wicked on the occasion, that his father deemed it -necessary to stop his teasing, by turning the laugh against him. - -"It is certainly," said he, "the most ridiculous thing I have witnessed -since Robert's queer prank at the prayer-meeting." - -As soon as the word "prayer-meeting" was uttered, Robert's countenance -fell. - -"What is it, uncle?" inquired Harold. - -"O, do tell it, father," begged Mary, clapping her hands with delight. - -"About a year since," said Dr. Gordon, "I attended a prayer-meeting in -the city of Charleston, where thirty or forty intelligent people were -assembled at the house of their pastor. It was night. Robert occupied -a chair near the table, beside which the minister officiated, and where -he could be seen by every person in the room: Not long after the -minister's address began, Robert's head was seen to nod; and every once -in a while his nods were so expressive, apparently, of assent to the -remarks made, as to bring a smile upon the face of more than one of the -company. But he was not content with nodding. Soon his head fell back -upon the chair, and he snored most musically, with his mouth wide open. -It was then nearly time for another prayer, and I was very much in hopes -that when we moved to kneel, he would be awakened by the noise. But no -such good fortune was in store for me. He slept through the whole -prayer; and then, to make the scene as ridiculous as possible, he awoke -as the people were in the act of rising, and, supposing they were about -to kneel, he deliberately knelt down beside his chair, and kept that -position until he was seen by every person present. There was a slight -pause in the services, I think the clergyman himself was somewhat -disconcerted, and afraid to trust his voice. Poor Robert soon suspected -his mistake. He peeped cautiously around, then arose and took his seat -with a very silly look. I am glad it happened. He has never gone to -sleep in meeting since." - -And from that time forth Mary never heard Robert allude to her -moonlight; indeed he was so much cut down by this story, that for a day -or two he was more than usually quiet. At last, however, an incident -occurred which restored to him the ascendancy he had hitherto held over -his cousin, by illustrating the importance of possessing a proper store -of sound, practical knowledge. - -The two had gone to examine an old well, near the house, and were -speculating upon the possibility of cleansing it from its trash and -other impurities, so as to be fit for use, when Harold's knife slipped -from his hand and fell down the well. It did not fall into the water, -but was caught by a half decayed board that floated on its surface. - -"I cannot afford to lose that knife," said Harold, looking around for -something to aid his descent, "I must go down after it." - -"You had better be careful how you do that," interposed Robert, "it may -not be safe." - -"What," asked Harold, "are you afraid of the well's caving?" - -"Not so much of its caving," replied Robert, "as of the bad air that may -have collected at the bottom." - -Harold snuffed at the well's mouth to detect such ill odours as might be -there, and said, "I perceive no smell." - -"You mistake my meaning," remarked Robert. "In all old wells, vaults -and places under ground, there is apt to collect a kind of air or gas, -like that which comes from burning charcoal, that will quickly suffocate -any one who breathes it. Many a person has lost his life by going into -such a place without testing it beforehand." - -"Can you tell whether there is any of it here?" asked Harold. - -"Very easily, with a little fire," answered Robert. "AIR THAT WILL NOT -SUPPORT FLAME, WILL NOT SUPPORT LIFE." - -They stuck a splinter of rich pine in the cleft end of a pole, and, -lighting it by a match, let it softly down the well. To Harold's -astonishment the flame was extinguished as suddenly as if it had been -dipped in water, before it had gone half way to the bottom. - -"Stop, let us try that experiment again," said he. - -They tried it repeatedly, and with the same result, except that the -heavy poisonous air below being stirred by the pole, had become somewhat -mingled with the pure air above, and the flame was not extinguished -quite so suddenly as at first; it burnt more and more dimly as it -descended, and then went out. - -"I do believe there is something there," said he at last, "and I -certainly shall not go down, as I intended. But how am I to get my -knife?" - -"By using father's magnet, which is a strong one," replied Robert. "Let -us go and ask him for it." - -On relating the circumstances to Dr. Gordon, he said, "You have made a -most fortunate escape, Harold. Had you descended that well, filled as -it is with carbonic acid gas, you would have become suddenly sick and -faint, and would probably have fallen senseless before you could have -called for help. _Make it a rule never to descend such a place without -first trying the purity of its air, as you did just now_." - -"But can we not get that bad air out?" asked Harold. - -"Yes, by various means, and some of them very easy," replied his uncle. -"One is by exploding gunpowder as far down as possible; another is by -lowering down and drawing up many times a thickly leaved bush, so as to -pump out the foul air, or at least to mix it largely with the pure. But -your knife can be obtained without all that trouble. Robert, can you -not put him upon a plan?" - -"I have already mentioned it, and we have come to ask if you will not -let us have your magnet," replied Robert. "But," continued he -smilingly, "I do not think that we shall have any need this time for the -looking-glass." - -Harold looked from one to the other for an explanation, and his uncle -said: - -"Last year Robert dropped his knife down a well, as you did, and -proposed to recover it by means of a strong magnet tied to a string. -But the well was deep and very dark, and after fishing a long time in -vain, he came to me for help. I made him bring a large looking-glass -from the house, and by means of it reflected such a body of sun-light -down the well that we could plainly see his knife at the bottom, stowed -away in a corner. The magnet was strong enough to bring it safely to -the top. You also may try the experiment." - -With thanks, Harold took the offered magnet, tied it to a string, and -soon recovered his knife. - - - - - CHAPTER V - - -RILEY--A THUNDERSTORM--ASCERTAINING THE DISTANCE OF OBJECTS BY -SOUND--SECURITY AGAINST LIGHTNING--MEANS OF RECOVERING LIFE FROM -APPARENT DEATH BY LIGHTNING - - -A few days after this incident another visitor was seen coming from Fort -Brooke. This person was not a horseman, but some one in a boat, who -seemed even from a distance to possess singular dexterity in the use of -the paddle. His boat glided over the smooth surface of the bay as if -propelled less by his exertions than by his will. Dr. Gordon viewed him -through the spy glass, and soon decided him to be an Indian, who was -probably bringing something to sell. - -It so turned out. He was a half-breed, by the name of Riley, who -frequently visited the fort with venison and turkeys to sell, and who on -the present occasion brought with him in addition a fine green turtle. -Major Burke, conceiving that his friends at Bellevue would prize these -delicacies more than they at the fort, to whom they were no longer -rarities, had directed the Indian to bring them, with his compliments, -to Dr. Gordon. - -Riley was a fine looking fellow, of about thirty years of age--tall, -keen-eyed, straight as an arrow, and with a pleasing open countenance. -He brought a note from the fort, recommending him for honesty and -faithfulness. - -Dr. Gordon was so much pleased with his general appearance, that he -engaged him to return the following week with another supply of game, -and prepared to remain several days, in case he should be needed in -raising the timbers of the new house. - -Toward the close of the week, the weather gave indications of a change. -A heavy looking cloud rose slowly from the west, and came towards them, -muttering and growling in great anger. It was a tropical thunderstorm. -The distant growls were soon converted into peals. The flashes -increased rapidly in number and intensity, and became terrific. Mary -and Frank nestled close to their father; and even stout-hearted Harold -looked grave, as though he did not feel quite so comfortable as usual. - -"That flash was uncommonly keen," Robert remarked, with an unsteady -voice. "Do you not think, father, it was very near?" - -Instead of replying, his father appeared to be busy counting; and when -the crash of thunder was heard, jarring their ears, and making the earth -quiver, he replied, - -"Not very. Certainly not within a mile." - -"But, uncle, can you calculate the distance of the lightning?" Harold -asked. - -"Unquestionably, or I should not have spoken with so much confidence. -Robert imagined, as most people do, that a flash is near in proportion -to its brightness; but that is no criterion. You must calculate its -distance by the time which elapses between the flash and the report. -Sound travels at the rate of about a mile in five seconds. Should any -of you like to calculate the distance of the next flash, put your finger -on your pulse, and count the number of beats before you hear the -thunder." - -An opportunity soon occurred. A vivid flash was followed after a few -seconds by a roll, and then by a peal of thunder. All were busy -counting their pulses. Mary ceased when she heard the first roll, -exclaiming "Five!" The others held on until they heard the loud report, -and said "Seven." Dr. Gordon reported only six beats of his own pulse, -remarking, - -"That flash discharged itself just one mile distant. Our pulses are -quicker than seconds; and yours quicker than mine. Sound will travel a -mile during six beats of a person of my age, and during seven of persons -of yours." - -"But, father," argued Mary, "I surely heard the thunder rolling when I -said _five_." - -"So did I," he answered; "and that proves that although the lightning -discharged itself upon the earth at the distance of a mile, it -_commenced_ to flow from a point nearer overhead." - -The young people were so deeply interested in these calculations, that -they felt less keenly than they could have imagined possible the -discomfort of the storm. This was Dr. Gordon's intention. But at last -Mary and Frank winced so uneasily, when flashes of unusual brightness -appeared, that their father remarked, "It is a weakness, my children, to -be afraid of lightning that is seen and of thunder that is heard--_they -are spent and gone_. Persons never see the flash that kills them--it -does its work before they can see, hear, or feel." - -At this instant came a flash so keen, that it seemed to blaze into their -very eyes, and almost simultaneously came a report like the discharge of -a cannon. Dr. Gordon's lecture was in vain; all except him and Harold -started to their feet. Frank ran screaming to his father. Mary rushed -to a pile of bedding, and covered herself with the bed-clothing. Robert -looked at Mary's refuge, with a manifest desire to seek a place beside -her. Harold fixed his eye upon his uncle, with a glance of keen -inquiry. - -"This is becoming serious," said the Doctor anxiously. "Something on the -premises has been struck. Stay here, children, while I look after the -servants. _Your safest place is in the middle of the room_, as far as -possible from the chimney and walls, along which the lightning passes." - -While giving these directions, at the same time that he seized his hat, -cloak, and umbrella, William rushed in to say that the horses had been -struck down and killed. They were stabled under a shelter erected near -a tall palmetto--a tree so seldom struck by lightning, as to be regarded -by the Indians as exempt from danger. The fluid had descended the trunk, -tearing a great hole in the ground, and jarring down a part of the loose -enclosure. - -"Call all hands!" said the Doctor. "Throw off the shelter instantly, to -let the rain pour upon them; and bring also your buckets and pails." - -On his going out, the children crowded to the door, to see, if possible, -the damage that was done; but he waved them all back, with the -information that during a thunder storm an open door or window is one of -the most dangerous places about a house. They quickly retired; Mary and -Frank going to the bed, Robert taking a chair to the middle of the room, -and drawing up his feet from the floor. Harold's remark was -characteristic. "I wish uncle would let me help with the horses. I am -sure that that is the safest place in this neighbourhood; for I never -saw lightning strike twice on the same spot." - -One of the horses was speedily revived by the falling rain. He -staggered to his feet, then moved painfully away, smelling at his hoofs, -to ascertain what ailed them. The other continued for an hour or more, -to all appearance, dead. The servants dipped buckets and pails full of -water from pools made by the rain, and poured them upon the lifeless -body, until it was perfectly drenched. They had given up all hope of a -restoration. William's eyes looked watery (for he was the coachman) and -he heaved a sorrowful sigh over his brute companion. "Poor Tom!" he -said, "what will Jerry do now for a mate?" Another half hour passed -without any sign of returning life; and even William would have ceased -his efforts, had it not been for his master's decided "Pour on water! -Keep pouring!" - -At last there appeared a slight twitching in one of the legs. Poor Tom -was not dead after all. William gave a "Hurra boys! he's coming to," in -which the others joined with unfeigned delight. "Now, William," said -his master, "do you and Sam take the strips of blanket that you rub -with, and see if you cannot start his blood to flowing more rapidly. -Tom will soon open his eyes." - -Two of the servants continued to pour on water, the others to rub -violently the head, neck, legs and body. The reviving brute moved first -one foreleg, then the other, while the hinder legs were yet paralysed. -Then he opened his eyes, raised his head, and made an effort to turn -himself. As soon as he was able to swallow, Dr. Gordon ordered a drench -of camphorated spirit, and left him with directions to the servants. -"Listen all of you. I have shown you how to treat a horse struck down -by lightning. Do you treat a person in the same way. Pour on water by -the bucket full, until he gives some signs of life; then rub him hard, -and give him some heating drink. _Don't give up trying for half a -day_." - -The storm passed over. Tom and Jerry were once more united under the -skilful management of William, who frequently boasted that "they were -the toughest creatures in creation, even lightning could not kill them." - - - - - CHAPTER VI - - -THE ONLY WAY TO STUDY--TAKING COLD--RILEY'S FAMILY--THE HARE -LIP---FISHING FOR SHEEPHEAD---FRANK CHOKED WITH A FISH BONE--HIS -RELIEF--HIS STORY OF THE SHEEP'S HEAD AND DUMPLINGS--"TILL THE WARFARE -IS OVER" - - -Dr. Gordon began to feel dissatisfied that his children were losing so -much valuable time from study; for the house was yet loaded with baggage -which could be put nowhere else, and their time was broken up by -unavoidable interruptions. Until a more favourable opportunity, -therefore, he required only that they should devote one hour every day -to faithful study, and that they should spend the rest of their time as -usefully as possible. - -His theory of education embraced two very simple, but very efficacious -principles. First, to _excite in his children the desire of acquiring -knowledge_; and, secondly, to train them to _give their undivided -attention to the subject in hand_. This last, he said, was the only way -to study; and he told them, in illustration, the story of Sir Isaac -Newton, who, on being asked by a friend, in view of his prodigious -achievements, what was the difference, so far as he was conscious, -between his mind and those of ordinary people, answered simply in the -power of concentration. - -Harold had been greatly discouraged at finding himself so far behind his -cousins in the art of study, but by following the advice of his uncle, -he soon experienced a great and an encouraging change. At first, it is -true, he could scarcely give his whole mind to any study more than five -minutes at a time, without a sense of weariness; but he persevered, and -day by day his powers increased so manifestly that he used frequently to -say to himself, "_concentration is everything--everything in study_." - -But Dr. Gordon's instructions were by no means confined to books and the -school-room; he used every favourable opportunity to give information on -points that promised to be useful. - -"Mary," said he one day, to his daughter, who was sitting absorbed in -study, beside a window through which the sea breeze was pouring freshly -upon her head and shoulders, and who had, in consequence, began to -exhibit symptoms of a cold, "Mary, my daughter, remove your seat. Do -you not know that to allow a current of air like that to blow upon a -part of your person, is almost sure to produce sickness?" - -"I know it, father," she replied, "and I intended some time since to -change my seat, but the sum is so hard that I forgot all about the -wind." - -"I am glad to see you capable of such fixedness of mind," said he, "but -I will take this opportunity to say to you, and to the rest, that there -are two seasons, especially, when you should be on your guard against -these dangerous currents of air,--one is when you are asleep, and the -other is when your mind is absorbed in thought. At these times the -pores of the skin are more than usually open, as may be seen by the flow -of perspiration; and a current of cool air, at such a time, especially -if partial, is almost certain to give cold." - -"But how can we be on our guard, father," asked Mary with a smile, "when -we are too far gone in sleep or in thought, to know what we are about!" - -"We must take the precaution beforehand," he replied. "Make it a rule -never to sleep nor to study in a partial current of air; and also -remember that _the first moment_ you perceive the tingling sensation of -an incipient cold, you must obey the warning which kind nature gives you -or else must bear the consequences." - -Mary's cold was pretty severe. For days she suffered from cough and -pain. But that day's lecture on currents of air, followed by so -impressive an illustration, was probably more useful than her lesson in -arithmetic; certainly it was longer remembered and more frequently acted -upon. - -True to his promise, Riley appeared at the appointed time with his -supply of game. He said, however, that he should remain only a few -days, because he had left his young wife sick. It interested Mary not a -little to perceive that a savage could feel and act so much like a -civilized being; and she was trying to think of something complimentary -to say upon this occasion, when he threw her all aback, by adding, that -this was his _youngest_ and _favourite_ wife. - -"What! have you two wives?" she exclaimed in horror. - -"Yes, only two, now; one dead." - -Her mind was sadly changed at this evidence of heathenism; but ere the -day was over she received a still more impressive proof. - -Dr. Gordon perceiving that he looked sad whenever an allusion was made -to his home, he asked him if his wife was seriously sick, to which he -answered, No. - -"When I go home, last week," said he, "my squaw had a fine boy, big and -fat. My heart glad. But I look and see a big hole in his mouth, from -here to here," pointing from the lip to the nose. - -"That is what we call a hare lip," said Dr. Gordon, "it is not -uncommon." - -"I sorry very much," continued Riley. "Child too ugly." - -"But it can be easily cured," observed Dr. Gordon. - -Riley looked at him inquiringly, and Dr. Gordon added, "O, yes, it can -be easily cured. If you will bring your child here, any time, I will -stop that hole in half an hour; and there will be no sign of it left, -except a little scar, like a cut." - -The Indian shook his head mournfully, "Can't bring him. Too late now." - -"O, the child is dead?" inquired the Doctor. "I am sorry." - -"Dead now," replied Riley. "I look at him one day, two day, tree day. -Child too ugly. I throw him in the water." - -"What!" exclaimed Dr. Gordon, suddenly remembering that it was the -practice of the Indians to destroy all their deformed children. "You -did not drown it?" - -"Child ugly too much," answered Riley, with a softened tone of voice. -"Child good for nothing. I throw him in the water." - -Dr. Gordon was not only shocked, as any man of feeling would have been, -under the circumstances, but he felt as a Christian, whose heart moved -with compassion towards his dark skinned brother. He uttered not one -word of rebuke or of condemnation; his time for speaking to the purpose -had not yet come; and he carefully avoided everything in word and look -which should widen the space which naturally exists between the white -man and the Indian, the Christian and the pagan. - -Poor Mary! She no sooner heard this confession, than she sidled away -from her interesting savage, until wholly beyond his reach, and could -scarcely look at him during his stay that week, without feelings akin to -fear. An Indian, she learned, was an Indian after all. - -While Riley was there the boys often borrowed his boat, and Harold tried -to imitate his dexterity in the use of the paddle. They soon became -great friends. On one of their excursions for fish, they went, by his -direction, around a point of land where the head of a fallen live oak -lay in the water, and its partially decayed limbs were encrusted with -barnacles and young oysters. There they soon caught a large supply of -very fine fish of various sorts, particularly of the sheephead,--a -delicious fish, shaped somewhat like the perch, only stouter and -rounder, beautifully marked with broad alternate bands of black and -white around the body, and varying in weight from half a pound to ten or -fifteen pounds. - -No one was more delighted than Frank, with the result of the excursion; -for he was fond, as a cat, of everything in the shape of fish. But, it -is said, there is no rose without its thorn; and so he found in the -present case. He was enjoying, rather voraciously, the luxury of his -favourite food, when a disorderly bone lodged crossways in the narrow -part of his throat, and gave him excessive pain. Frank was a polite -boy. Avoiding, as far as possible, disturbing the others by his -misfortune, he slipped quietly from the table, and tried every means to -relieve himself. But it was not until he had applied to his father, -and, under his direction, swallowed a piece of hard bread, that he was -able to resume his place.[#] - - -[#] Unwilling to mislead any of my young readers, by describing -expedients and remedies that might not serve them in case of necessity, -I have submitted my manuscript to several persons for inspection, and -among others to a judicious physician and surgeon. It never occurred to -me that in mentioning so simple a thing as swallowing a crust for the -removal of a fish-bone, I could possibly do harm. To my surprise, -however, my medical friend observed, that he supposed Dr. Gordon knew -that the fishbone, which Frank swallowed, was _small_ and _flexible_, or -he would not have used that expedient. - -"If," said he, "the substance which lodges in the throat is so stiff (a -pin for instance) as not to be easily bent, the attempt to force it down -by swallowing a piece of bread may be unsafe; it may lacerate the lining -membrane, or, being stopped by the offending substance, it may cause the -person to be worse choked than before." - -"But, Doctor, what should the poor fellow do in such a case?" he was -asked. - -"I suspect Dr. Gordon would have used a large feather?" - -"Indeed!" - -"Yes, he would have rumpled its plume, so as to reverse the direction of -the feathery part, and would have thrust that down the throat, below the -pin or bone. On withdrawing the feather, the substance would be either -found adhering to its wet sides, or raised on end, so that it could be -easily swallowed." - -With many thanks for this suggestion, the promise was made that the -young readers of Robert and Harold should have the benefit of his -advice. But I think that the best plan is to avoid the fish-bones. - - -Being not quite so humble as he was polite, however, he began to condemn -the fish instead of himself for his accident. His father told him he -had no right to say one word against the fish, which was remarkably free -from bones, and was just preparing to give him a gentle lecture on -gormandizing, when Frank, foreseeing what was to come, was adroit enough -to seize a moment's pause in the conversation, and to divert the -subject, by asking with a very droll air, - -"I wonder, father, if these sheephead are of the same kind with that one -that butted the dumplings?" - -"I do not know what dumplings you mean," said his father. - -"O, did you never hear the story of the sheep's head and the dumplings? -Well, brother Robert can tell you all about it." - -"No, no," returned his father, who saw through the little fellow's -stratagem. "No, no, Frank, it is your own story, and you must go -through with it." - -This was a trial, for Frank had never in his life made so long an -extempore speech in the presence of the assembled family, as he had now -imposed upon himself. But, in the desperation of the moment, he mustered -courage, and thus spoke, - -"There was once an old woman that left her little boy to mind a pot that -had in it a sheep's head and some dumplings boiling for dinner, while -she went to a neighbour's house to attend some sort of preaching. The -little boy did not seem to have much sense; and had never minded a pot -before; so when he saw the water boiling over, and the sheep's head and -the dumplings bobbing about in every direction, he became frightened and -ran for his mother, bawling at the top of his voice, 'Mammy! the -dumplings! run!' She saw him coming in among the people, and tried to -stop his bawling by shaking her head and winking her eyes at him; but he -would not stop. He crowded right up to her, saying, 'Mammy, you needn't -to wink nor to blink, for the sheep's head is butting all the dumplings -out of the pot!'" - -Throughout this story Frank did not make a balk or a blunder. He kept -straight on, as if brimful of fun, and uttered the last sentence with -such an affectation of grave terror, as produced a universal laugh. - -His father had tried hard to keep up his dignity for the intended -lecture, but it also gave way, and he contented himself with saying, - -"Well, master Frank, I see you are at your old tricks again. And since -you show such an aptitude for putting people into good humour, there -will be reason to think you are in fault, if you ever put them out. -Harold, has your aunt ever told you how Frank once _kissed himself out -of a scrape with her_?" - -Harold said she had not, and his uncle went on, - -"It was when he was between three and four years of age. His mother had -taken him on a visit to a friend of hers in the neighbourhood of -Charleston, and he was allowed to sit at the dinner table with the -ladies. But he became so disorderly and perverse that his mother, after -an ineffectual reprimand or two, ordered him to go up stairs, meaning to -her room above. The language was indefinite, and Frank interpreted it -to suit his own pleasure. He went up stairs, it is true, but only half -way, where he seated himself so as to look at the table and the company, -and then began to drum with his feet and to talk loud enough to be -heard, - -"'H-m-n-h! This is a very good place. I love these nice stairs. I'd -rather be here than anywhere else in the world. I don't want any of -that old dinner!' - -"This was very rude language, and more especially when used in a house -where he was a guest. His mother was so much mortified that as soon as -dinner was over she took him to her room, gave him a sound strapping, -and put him in a corner, where he was to stay, until he promised to be a -good boy. Then she lay down on her bed as if to take a nap, but in -reality to meditate what course to pursue towards her rude little child. - -"Frank, you know, is fond of singing. There was a wild religious melody -which he had learnt about that time, and which he was constantly -singing. It had a short chorus at the end of every line, and a long -chorus at the end of each verse, running this way, - -"'Children of the heavenly King, - Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah, -As ye journey sweetly sing, - Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah.' - -I forget the long chorus. - -"Well, your aunt had not been upon the bed more than a few minutes, -before Frank quietly slipped from his corner and stole close to the -bedside to make friends. But his mother would not notice him. He bent -over and gave her a kiss. Still she looked displeased. He tried -another kiss, but she turned away her face. This was a damper. Frank -was disheartened, but not in despair. He leaned over the bed, making a -long reach, to try the effect of a third kiss. - -"'There, Frank,' said his mother, in a displeased tone, 'that is enough. -You need not kiss me any more.' - -"'Yes, mother,' said he, leaning far over, and taking hold of her, 'I -mean to kiss you _till the warfare is over, Hallelujah_.' - -"I need not say that, from that moment, the warfare _was_ over, and -Frank behaved himself well through the remainder of the visit. - -"And now, since he has managed to escape the lecture I was about to give -him on eating too fast, I hope he will hereafter cultivate the -recollection of _today and the fish-bones_." - - - - - CHAPTER VII - - -BUG IN THE BAR--VISIT TO PORT BROOKE--EVADING BLOODHOUNDS--CONTEST WITH -DOGS AND MEANS OF DEFENCE--AMUSING ESCAPE FROM A WILD BULL AND -CONVERSATION ON THE SUBJECT - - -While Riley was at Bellevue the workmen succeeded in raising the frame -of the new house, and in completing the most laborious part of the work. -On the last days of his stay he was dispatched with a message to Fort -Brooke, to say that on the following Tuesday Dr. Gordon and family would -make their promised visit. - -During the interval nothing of special interest occurred, except a -painful accident that happened to Harold. He was awakened in the night -by a sudden tickling in his ear. This was caused by a harvest bug--a -black hard-winged insect, nearly an inch long. When first feeling it, -and uncertain what it was, he sprang up in bed, and struck the ear -violently from behind, in the hope of jarring it out. Failing in this, -he poured his ear full of water; but still not succeeding, he felt along -the wall for a large needle he recollected seeing there the evening -before, and with that endeavoured to pick it out. The frightened bug -finding itself so energetically pursued into its unnatural hiding place, -went deeper, and began to scratch with its clogged feet, and to bite -upon the tender drum of the ear. The pain it caused was excruciating. -Harold, feeling that he must soon go into spasms, unless relieved, -wakened his uncle, and entreated earnestly for help. To his -inexpressible delight Dr. Gordon said he could relieve him in a minute; -and seizing the night lamp he poured the ear full of oil. Scarcely had -this fluid closed around the intruder, before it scrambled out, and -reached the external ear just in time to die. - -Harold could not find words for his gratitude. - -"Uncle," said he, "you may think me extravagant, but I assure you the -pain was so intense, that I was thinking seriously, in case you could -not relieve me, of making Sam chop my ear open with a hatchet. This I -suppose would have killed me; but it must have been death in either -case." - -On the day appointed, they went to Fort Brooke in the pleasure boat, Dr. -Gordon being at the helm, and Robert and Harold taking turns in managing -the sails. The wind was fair, and the light ripple of the water was -barely sufficient to give a graceful dancing to their beautiful craft. -Far below the transparent waves, they could see the glistening of bright -shells upon the bottom, and every now and then the flash of a -silver-sided fish. - -At the fort they were received with the courtesy that so generally marks -gentlemen of the army; and the three days of their stay passed off very -pleasantly. The reveille and tattoo, the daily drill, and the -practising with cannon, were novelties to the young back-woodsmen. Frank -was exceedingly surprised, as well as amused, to see cannon-balls making -"ducks and drakes," as he called them, upon the water. He had often -thrown oyster-shells, and flat stones, so as to skim in this way, but he -had no idea that it could be done with a cannon-ball. - -On the last day of their visit, Harold escaped from an unpleasant -predicament, only by the exercise of cool courage and ready ingenuity. -He had gone with Frank to visit a cannon target, a mile or more distant. -Wandering along the bank of the Hillsborough river, which flows hard by -the fort, and then entering the woods on the other side of the road, he -was suddenly accosted by a man on horseback, who had been concealed -behind a bower of yellow jessamines. - -"Good day, my young friend. Have you been walking much in these woods -today?" - -Harold said that he had not, and inquired why the question was asked. -The man replied, "I am watching for a villainous Indian-negro, who was -seen skulking here this morning. He has been detected in stealing, and -several persons will soon come with blood-hounds to hunt him. If you -see his track" (and he described its peculiarity), "I hope you will let -us know." - -Harold consented to do so, and walked on, unwilling to be the spectator -of the scene. Returning to the road, and walking some distance, the -thought flashed into his mind that possibly the dogs might fall upon his -own trail. It was certain that they would naturally take the freshest -trail, and he was confident that the man did not know which way he went. -The dogs were probably fierce, and it would be exceedingly difficult, in -case of an attack, to defend himself and Frank too. Becoming every -moment more uneasy, he went to the roadside and cut himself a stout -bludgeon. Frank watched the operation, and suspected that something was -wrong, though he could not conjecture what. - -"Cousin," said he, "what did you cut that big stick for?" - -"A walking-stick," he replied: "Is it not a good one?" - -"Yes, pretty good; but I never saw you use a walking-stick before." - -At that moment, Harold heard afar off the deep bay of the blood-hounds, -opening upon a trail. The sound became every moment more distinct. He -could distinguish the cry of four separate dogs. They were evidently -upon his scent. He clutched his club, and looked fiercely back. It was -a full half mile to the place where, having left the man, he emerged -into the road; and there were several curves in it so great that he -could neither see nor be seen for any distance. Necessity is the mother -of invention. A bright thought came into his mind. "Stay here," said -he to Frank, "and don't move one peg till I come back." - -He was at a sharp bend of the road, on the convex side of which lay a -little run of water, skirted by a thick undergrowth. He took a course -straight with the road, and hurrying as fast as possible into the wet -low ground, returned upon his own track; then, taking Frank in his arms, -sprang with all his might, at right angles, to his former course, and -ran with him to a neighbouring knoll, which commanded a view of the -road, where he stopped to reconnoitre. He had _doubled_, as hunters -term this manoeuvre, practised by hares and foxes when pursued by -hounds; and his intention was, if still pursued, to place Frank in a -tree, and with his club to beat off the dogs until the hunters arrived. - -It was soon proved that the hounds were actually upon his track. They -came roaring along the road, with their tails raised, and their noses to -the ground. Arriving at the spot where Frank had stood, they did not -pursue the road, but plunged into the bushes, upon the track which -Harold had doubled, and went floundering into the mire of the stream -beyond, where they soon scattered in every direction, hunting for the -lost trail. The boys did not pursue their walk; having made so narrow -an escape, they turned their steps, without delay, towards the fort. - -"Cousin," inquired Frank, on their way back, "did not those dogs come -upon our track!" Harold replied, "Yes." - -"And did you cut that big stick to fight them?" - -"Yes." - -"And did you intend to cheat them by going into the bushes, and coming -back the same way, and then jumping off, with me in your arms?" Harold -still said, "Yes." - -"Well, now, cousin," inquired Frank, "where did you learn that nice -trick?" - -"From the rabbits and foxes," he answered. "I did not know who could -tell me better than they, how to escape from dogs." - -Frank said he always knew that foxes were very cunning, but he never -before heard of any one's taking a fox for his teacher. - -On returning to the fort, Dr. Gordon applauded the ruse, and -congratulated Harold upon his escape; but, at the same time, informed -him that his plan was not to be relied upon. "A well trained hound," -said he, "is as competent to nose out a doubled track as you are to -devise it. I attribute your escape, partly to the fact that the dogs -are not staunch, and partly to the help afforded you by the miry bottom, -on which your scent could not lie." - -The conversation now turned naturally upon contests with dogs, and -different methods of escape. Dr. Gordon related the story of his having -defended himself and his little brother against three fierce dogs, when -he was about Robert's age, by putting his back against a wall, and -beating off the assailants with a club. - -"But were you ever forced to fight them when you had no stick?" asked -Harold. - -"Fortunately not," his uncle replied. "Though I knew a person once who -was caught as you describe, and who devised at least a show of defence. -He took off his hat and shoved it at the dog, with a fierce look, -whenever it approached. But I presume that his success depended more -upon the expression of his countenance than upon the threatening -appearance of his weapon. A _fearless eye_ and _a quiet resolute -manner_, is the best defence against _any enemy_, human or brute, that -can be devised. - -"I did, however, witness one expedient adopted by a sailor, which goes -to show what can be accomplished in an emergency of the kind, by a cool -head and a steady hand. A large dog rushed at him, without provocation, -on the public wharf. The sailor spoke to him, looked at him, shoved his -hat at him, but in vain. The dog flew at his legs. Quietly drawing his -knife, as a last resource, and holding his hat in his left hand, he -stooped, and allowing the dog to seize his hat, passed his knife -underneath it, into his throat. The dog staggered back, mortally -wounded, not having seen the hand that slew him." - -On Friday, September 24th, the company returned to Bellevue; and on the -week following, had the opportunity of witnessing an act of cool -courage, which Harold declared to evince far more ingenuity and -composure of mind, than his own escape from the blood-hounds. - -Riley had made them another visit, and was engaged at work upon the -house, under the direction of Sam, the carpenter. Dr. Gordon took the -young people in the pleasure boat, to spend an afternoon in the -agreeable occupation of obtaining another supply of fish. After trying -for some time, with poor success, they saw Riley coming along the bluff; -his object being, as was afterwards shown, to point out the reason of -their failure, and to tell them what to do. - -As he approached, a fierce looking bull rushed from a grove of live -oaks, and made furiously at him. Had Riley been near the shore he -might, and probably would, have sprung into the water, and thus escaped; -but the enraged beast was between him and his place of refuge. The -company in the boat felt seriously anxious for his safety, since there -appeared little chance of his escaping without a contest. But Riley -took the matter very coolly. He glided to a little clump of saplings, -and holding to one of them at arm's length, seemed to enjoy the evident -mortification of the bull in being so narrowly dodged. He was very -expert in keeping the small tree between him and it; and as the circle -in which he ran was much smaller than that in which the bull was -compelled to move, his task was easy. The furious animal pushed first -with one horn then with the other; he ran suddenly and violently; he -pawed the earth, and bellowed with rage; his eyes flashed and his mouth -foamed, but it was in vain. Soon Riley watched his opportunity, and -glided nimbly from that tree to one nearer the boat; then to another and -another; the bull following with every demonstration of impotent rage. -This was done merely to teaze. Finally becoming wearied with this -profitless, though amusing sport, he gathered a handful of sand, and -provoking the bull to push at him again, forced a part of the sand into -one eye, and the remainder into the other, and then left him perfectly -blinded for the time, and rushing madly from place to place, while Riley -came laughing to the beach, and delivered his message. - -"Coolly and cleverly done!" said Dr. Gordon, at the end of the contest. -"That is certainly a new idea, in the way of involuntary bull baiting, -which is worth remembering. But I advise you young folks not to try it, -except in case of a similar necessity. It is safer to climb a tree or -fence, or even to plunge into the water." - -"Riley had no other chance," remarked Harold. - -"He had not," Dr. Gordon rejoined, "and therefore I regard his expedient -as valuable. Should you be pursued in an open field, the danger would -be still greater. Then the best plan would be to _detain_ the beast by -something thrown to attract his attention. Cattle are made very quickly -angry by the sight of a red garment. If anything of this colour, such -as a shawl or pocket handkerchief can be dropped when you are pursued by -one, it will be almost certain to catch his eye, and to engage him -awhile in goring it. If nothing red can be dropped, then let him have -something else from your person--a hat, coat, or a spread umbrella--in -fact anything calculated to attract his eye." - -"I have heard," observed Robert, "of jumping upon a bull's back, as he -stooped his head to toss." - -"So have I," his father added, "but spare me if you please, the -necessity; none but a monkey, or a person of a monkey's agility can do -it successfully. I should sooner risk the chance of springing suddenly -behind him, and seizing his tail. At least I should like to administer -that sound belabouring with a stick which he would so richly deserve, -and which might teach him better manners." - -"Or to twist his tail," said Harold merrily. "I believe that will make -a bull bellow, as soon as putting sand into his eyes. And what is -better, you can keep on twisting, until you are sure than his manners -are thoroughly taught." - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - - -MAROONING AND THE MAROONING PARTY - - -The work of house-building and improvement now went forward with visible -rapidity. By the first day of October, the new dwelling-house was -sufficiently advanced to allow the family to move into it; and in a -fortnight more, the new kitchen was covered, and such other changes -made, in and about the house, as to give it quite a genteel and -comfortable appearance. As it became necessary about this time for the -workmen to attend to some inside work, which could be more easily -accomplished by having the family out of the way, Dr. Gordon stopped the -young people after school, and said to them: - -"Children, I have a proposition to make. But before doing so, who can -tell me what 'marooning' means?" - -All turned their eyes to Robert, whom they regarded as a sort of walking -dictionary; and he answered with a slight hesitation--"I should say, -living pretty much in the way we have lived most of the time since we -came to Bellevue. A person maroons when he lives in an unsettled -state." - -"You are nearly right; but to be more critical. The word 'maroon' is of -West Indian origin--coming I think from the island of Jamaica. It meant -at first a free negro. But as those who ran away from their masters -became virtually free for the time, it came afterwards to mean a runaway -negro. To maroon therefore means to go from home and live like a -runaway negro. I wish to ask if any one present is in favour of -marooning?" - -All were silent, and Dr. Gordon continued, "To maroon means also to go -to some wild place, where there is plenty of game or fish, and to live -upon what we can obtain by our own skill. Are there any persons now in -favour of marooning?" - -"I am--and I--and I!" was the universal response. "When shall it be? -Where shall it be?" - -"You are too fast," said the Doctor. "I have one of two propositions to -make. We must for a few days give up the house to the workmen. Now the -question to be decided is, Shall we return to Fort Brooke, and spend our -time among the guns and cannons; or shall we go to Riley's Island at the -mouth of the bay, and spend it among the deer and turkeys, the fish and -oysters, of which we have heard so much? There are advantages and -disadvantages on both sides; and my own mind is so perfectly balanced -that I will leave the decision to you." - -Harold's eyes flashed fire at the prospect of his old employment; still -he said nothing; he waited to know what the others preferred. Robert -looked at him, and in a moment caught the contagion. Indeed it seemed -as if a sort of mesmeric influence had swayed the whole party, for they -did nothing more than exchange with each other one hurried glance, and -then unanimously cried out, "Riley's Island! Riley's Island!" - -"Remember," said Dr. Gordon, "that in marooning we must wait upon -ourselves. William is the only servant I can take. His time will be -fully occupied with cooking, and other duties belonging to the tent. We -cannot depend on him for anything more than is absolutely necessary. -Are you still of the same mind?" - -"The same!" they all replied. - -"Still I will not hold you to your promises until you have had further -time for reflection," said he. "You may not have looked at all the -difficulties of the case. I will give you until dinner-time to make up -your minds; and to help your thoughts, I will assign to each of you an -office, and make you responsible for providing all things necessary for -a week's excursion, to begin in the morning. - -"Harold, I appoint you master of the hunting and fishing departments. - -"Robert shall be sailing-master, and provide for the literature of the -party. - -"Mary shall be housekeeper still, and mistress of the stores. - -"And Master Frank shall be--I know not what to make him, unless -_supercargo_." - -"Now I wish you each to sit down at your leisure, and make out a written -list, to be presented to me at dinner-time, of all things needed in your -several departments." - -They responded very heartily, and were about to retire, when Dr. Gordon, -observing a comical expression on Frank's face, said, "What is the -matter, Frank? Are you not willing to be supercargo?" - -"I do not know what supercargo is," answered Frank, "unless it is -somebody to catch rabbits. But I know how to do that. So I mean to -take my dog and hatchet, and a box of matches." - -"Well done, Frank," said his father; "you have the marooning spirit if -you do not know what supercargo is. But where did you learn the art of -catching rabbits?" - -"Oh, I learnt it from cousin Harold," said he. "We got a rabbit into a -hollow tree, and caught him there. _I_ caught him, father, with my own -hand; I know exactly how to catch a rabbit." - -"Very well, Mr. Supercargo, carry what you will. But go along all of -you, and be ready with your lists against dinner-time." - -They retired in great glee to plan out and prepare. Robert and Harold, -having first gone to the beach to think alone, were to be seen, half an -hour afterwards, in their room, busily engaged with pencil in hand. At -this time Frank came in. He had been almost frantic with joy at the -prospect of the change; and after having romped with his dog Fidelle and -the goats in the yard, he had come to romp with any one who would join -him in the house. - -"Brother Robert and cousin Harold," said he, "what are you doing? Are -you writing? are you ciphering? are you studying? Why do you not answer -me?" He was evidently in a frolic. - -"Go to your play, Frank, and do not bother us," returned Robert, -impatiently; "we are thinking." - -"I know you are; for father said we are thinking all the time we are -awake, and sometimes while we are asleep. But I want to know what you -are thinking about so hard." - -"Don't you know," Harold answered, mildly, "that we are going to Riley's -Island tomorrow, and that Robert and I have to make out a list of what -we are to carry? We are making our lists." - -"Ah ha! but I have to carry some things too," said he. "Father is going -to let me catch the rabbits there; and he called me a ----, some kind of -a ----; I forget the name, but it means the person to catch rabbits. -What is the name, brother?" - -"Supercargo?" - -"Yes, that's it--supercargo. Mustn't I think of something too?" - -"Certainly," replied Harold, humouring the joke. "But the way _we_ did, -was first to go off by ourselves, and think of what we were to carry; -then to come in and write off our lists. Do you go now and think over -yours, and when you come in I will write it for you." - -Frank went out, but he was not gone long. He insisted on having his -list made out at once. - -"What do you wish to carry?" Harold asked. Frank told him. - -"Now," said Harold, "I will make a bargain with you. If you do not -trouble us before we have finished our work, I will write your list for -you so that you yourself can read it. Will you stay out now?" - -"That I will. But can you write it so that I can read it?" - -"Yes, and will not print it either." - -"Well, then you must be a very smart teacher, almost as smart as the -foxes; for father has been teaching me this summer to make writing -marks, but I have never made one of the writing marks yet." - -Harold however persisted in his promise, and he and Frank were as good -as their several words. Frank, it is true, did creep on tip-toe, and -peep through the crack of the door, but he disturbed nobody; and when at -last the boys came out, Harold presented him with a folded paper, which -he instructed him to put into his pocket, and not to open till the lists -were called for. - -At the appointed hour they all assembled. The meal passed pleasantly -off; not an allusion had as yet been made to the proposed excursion. It -was a part of Dr. Gordon's training to practise his children in -self-restraint. He could however discern by their looks that their -decisions remained as before. Said he, "I presume you have all made up -your minds to the marooning party; am I correct?" - -"O yes, sir, yes," was the answer, "and we are all ready to report, not -excepting Frank and William." - -"Really, you have done wonders! But let me call upon you each in turn. -Harold McIntosh, you are hunting and fishing-master. Let me hear your -report." - -Harold took from his pocket a piece of paper about as broad as his hand, -and a little longer. Besides the arms, ammunition and appurtenances, -fishing-hooks, lines and nets, he closed his list with reading -"brimstone." - -"And what use," asked his uncle, "do you expect to make of that?" - -"Taking bee-trees," he replied. "Brimstone is used in driving bees from -the honey." - -"Whether we meet with bee-trees or not, the brimstone will be in -nobody's way; let it go. Mr. Hunting-master your list is perfect. Now -Robert, yours." - -His list embraced all that the boat would need for comfort, or for -repair in case of accident. The books selected had reference to the -taste of each. Shakespeare for his father, Goldsmith's Natural History -for Harold, Scott's Napoleon for himself, Robinson Crusoe and Botany for -his sister, and (in a spirit of mischief) Old Mother Hubbard for Frank. - -But Frank was quite indignant at what he knew to be an insinuation -against his childish taste. "I will not have old Mother Hubbard for my -book," he said, as soon as he heard the list read. "I have passed that -long ago; I wanted to carry Jack the Giant Killer." - -"Scratch out Mother Hubbard," said his father to Robert, "and put down -Jack. Your list, Master Robert, is pretty good; but I shall take the -liberty of adding several volumes to the stock, in case of bad weather. -And beside this, I should advise you all to carry your pocket -Testaments, that you may continue your plan of daily reading. I should -be sorry, and almost afraid, to let our sports interfere with our -devotions." - -Up to this time Frank had been listening to what had been read or -spoken. But now, on a sign from Harold, he took a paper from his -pocket, and, looking at its contents, commenced capering round the room, -saying, "I _can_ read it--I can read every word of it!" - -"Read what?" asked his father. - -"My list," replied Frank, "that cousin Harold wrote for me. I can read -it all!" - -"Then let us have it." - -[Illustration: pictures of items on the list] - -"Here," said he, "is my hatchet." - -"And here is my bow and arrows." - -"And here is my dog; only it is not half so pretty as Fidelle." - -"And down here at the bottom--that is--that is--I believe it is--either -a block or a brick-bat. O, now I remember, it is my box of matches." - -"Bravo, Frank," said his father, "you do credit to your teacher. I -doubt whether I could myself have guessed what that last thing was -intended for. Your list may pass also. - -"Now, Miss Mary, let us have yours. You have had more to think of than -all the others put together, and yet I'll warrant you are nearly as -perfect in proportion." - -Mary blushed to hear the commendation bestowed upon her on trust, and -replied, "I doubt it, father. For though it is very long, I am all the -while thinking of something else to be added, and I am pretty sure there -is a great deal yet that I have forgotten." She then read her own list, -containing about thirty-five articles, and William's, embracing half a -dozen more; upon which her father continued to bestow praise for the -house-wifery they showed, and to each of which he made some slight -additions. - -"Now, William," said he, "do you select two moderately sized boxes, and -aid Miss Mary to pack everything in her line so as not to crowd the -boat. Remember, too, to put in for Riley a half bushel of salt, a loaf -of sugar, and a peck of wheat flour. Pack the boat, and have it -complete this evening, however late it should take you, that there may -be no delay in the morning." - -They were no sooner dismissed from table than all went vigorously to -work. Guns were cleaned--hooks and lines examined--boxes packed--all -things being done by classes. Then each person put up an extra suit or -two of clothing, in case of accidents. And so expeditiously did the -work go forward, that by five o'clock that evening the boat was ready -for her trip. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - - -EMBARKATION--ABDUCTION EXTRAORDINARY--EFFORTS TO ESCAPE--ALTERNATE HOPES -AND FEARS--DESPAIR--VESSEL IN THE DISTANCE--RENEWED HOPES AND -EFFORTS--WATER-SPOUT--FLASH OF LIGHTNING AND ITS EFFECTS--MAKING FOR -SHORE--GRATEFUL ACKNOWLEDGMENTS - - -Many visions that night danced before the young sleepers--prancing deer -with bright eyes and branching horns; turkeys running, flying, -fluttering; white tents, mossy beds, and all the wild scenes of woodland -life. They were up and dressed at daybreak. The wind was fair, and the -day promised to be fine. Frank's little feet were pattering over the -whole house and yard, carrying him into everybody's way, on the pretence -of rendering assistance. There was one useful suggestion which he made. -He had gone to each room and corner in the house, saying "good-bye" to -every person and thing, chairs, tables, and all, when at last he came to -his father's cloak and umbrella, kept in the same corner. - -"Good-bye, umbrella," said he, "but as for you, good Mr. Cloak, father -will want you to sleep on. Poor umbrella! are you not sorry? Don't you -want to go too? But, father!" he cried, running into the next room, -"had we not better carry the umbrella? Maybe we shall need it." - -"That is a good idea, Master Frank," said his father. "Do you take -charge of the umbrella, as a part of your office, and see it put into -the boat." - -Frank ran back to the room he had left, and taking the umbrella from its -corner, he said, "O ho, my little fellow, father says you may go. Are -you not glad I asked for you? But you must be a good boy, and not put -yourself in anybody's way. Come now, spread your wings, and let me see -how glad you look." - -He opened the umbrella, and flapped it several times to make it look -lively, then closed it, and set it beside the cloak where it belonged. -Presently he heard the tinkle of a little silver bell, and knew that it -was the signal for family prayers. He went to the breakfast-room, and -took his seat. - -Dr. Gordon's children were well versed in the Scriptures, and were -remarkably attentive during the reading of them. Perhaps one secret of -this fact was to be found in their father's practice of stopping every -few verses during the family reading to ask them questions on what had -been read, and briefly to explain what they could not otherwise -comprehend. This morning the children observed that the chapter read -was remarkably appropriate to their circumstances, and that the Doctor -prayed particularly that the Lord would preserve them from all sin and -harm during their excursion; that he would preside over their pleasures, -and that he would make their temporary absence the means of their -knowing him better, and loving him more. - -They breakfasted as the sun was rising. While at table no one could -speak of anything but the voyage and the island, and what they expected -to see, do, and enjoy. The boat was at the wharf, which had been -erected for the brig. It was packed, and ready for departure, with the -exception of a few things to be carried by hand. William had -breakfasted at the same time with the family, and now came in, saying, -"All ready, sir." - -"Come, children," said Dr. Gordon, "let us go." - -"Come, umbrella," said Frank, "you are to go with me." - -"O, father," exclaimed Mary, as they approached the shore, "there is -Nanny with her sweet little kids. See how anxiously she looks at the -boat, and tries to say, 'Do let me go too.' Had we not better take her? -She is so tame; and then you are so fond of milk in your coffee." - -"I doubt," he replied, "whether there will be room for dogs, goats, and -ourselves too. But we can easily determine; and as I know that all of -you are as fond of milk as I am, I will let her go if there is room." - -They took their places, Dr. Gordon at the helm, Robert and Harold -amidships, Mary and Frank next to their father, and William in the bow. -Everything had been stowed so snugly away, and the boat was withal so -roomy, that Nanny and her kids were invited to a place. - -"Now, children, for order's sake," said Dr. Gordon, "I will assign the -bow of the boat, where William is, to Nanny and her kids; Fidelle must -lie here by Frank and Mum may go with Harold. Mary, call your pet, and -have her in her place." - -A word about the dogs. Fidelle was a beautiful and high-blooded -spaniel, that might have been taught anything which a dog could learn, -but whose only accomplishments as yet were of a very simple character, -and confined chiefly to such tricks as were a source of amusement to her -little master. Mum was a large, ugly, rough-looking cur, whose value -would never have been suspected from his appearance. He was brave, -faithful, and sagacious; strong, swift-footed, and obedient. But his -chief value consisted in his education. He came from the pine barrens -of Georgia, where Dr. Gordon had first seen and purchased him, and where -he had been trained, according to the custom of the wild woodsmen there, -to hunt silently; and in following the trail of a deer or turkey to keep -just in advance of his master, and to give suitable indications of being -near the object of pursuit. Mum was no common dog; and he proved of -inestimable service to the young adventurers in their coming -difficulties. - -"Draw in the anchor, William, while I cast off at the stern," said Dr. -Gordon. "But hold! let us see what that means." He pointed with his -finger to a horseman, who turned a point on the beach, and seeing them -about to depart, waved his hat to say "stop!" The horseman rode at full -speed, and soon was within speaking distance. He bore a note from the -surgeon at Fort Brooke, requesting the loan of a certain instrument -which Dr. Gordon had promised when on his visit, and for which there was -now a sudden call. - -"Keep your places, children," said the Doctor. "I shall be gone only -five minutes. William, do you take my place, and keep the boat steady -by holding to this frame." - -He ascended the wharf, went with the soldier to the house, and was -absent a very few minutes; but during that interval an event occurred -which separated them for a long, long time and made them oftentimes fear -that they should never more meet in this world. - -The position of the boat at the wharf was peculiar. Her stern had been -lashed to the timbers, for the purpose of keeping it steady, until all -had entered; and the bow was kept to its place by the anchor dropped -into the two and half fathoms water, which "was had" there at high tide. -The fastening to the stern having been cast off, preparatory to leaving, -William was now holding to the wharf, awaiting his master's return. - -This was not long after sunrise, at which moment they had heard the -report of a cannon unusually loud from the fort. Scarcely had Dr. -Gordon disappeared from the bluff, when the young people noticed a heavy -ripple of the water, between them and the fort, indicating that it was -disturbed by a multitude of very large fish, moving with rapidity -towards the sea. - -"What can they be?" was a question which all asked, with a curiosity not -unmixed with fear, as they looked upon the approaching waves. William -held firmly to the pier head, that the boat should not be moved too -roughly by the disturbed water. - -"Mas' Robert," said he, with anxious, dilating eyes, "I do believe it is -a school of dem debbil-fish. Yes," and his eyes grew wild and his lips -became ashy, "dey making right for dis pint."[#] - - -[#] The following is a description of the hideous monster known in our -waters as the Devil Fish. - -It is a flat fish, belonging to the family of Rays, and usually measures -somewhere between ten and twenty feet from tip to tip of its wings. On -each side of its mouth is a flexible arm, with which the animal grasps -and feeds. It appears to be as remarkable for its stupidity as it is -for its size, strength, and ugliness, seldom letting go anything which -it once seizes with its arms. A few years since, one was discovered dead -upon a mud flat near St. Mary's, Georgia, grasping even in death a -strong stake of which it had taken hold during high water. The incident -related in the following pages is in perfect keeping with the habits of -the fish. There are hundreds of persons now living, who recollect a -similar adventure which took place in the bay of Charleston. On every -occasion of serious alarm the fish makes for the deep water of the -ocean, and sometimes so frantically as to run high and dry ashore. - -Whoever wishes to read more on this subject, can do so by referring to a -volume called "Carolina Sports," in which the author (Hon. William -Elliott), sketches with lively and graphic pen some most adventurous -scenes, in which he himself was principal actor. - - -The children sprang to their feet, and made a rush to the stern, in the -effort to get out of the boat, but William put his hand against them, -and exclaimed piteously, "Back! Mas' Robert--Mas' Harrol! All of you! -You habn't time to git out! Here dey come! Down on your seats! For -massy's sake, down! ebery body!" - -They were about to obey, when there was a whirl, and then a jerk of the -boat, that threw them flat on their faces. They heard William's voice -crying hoarsely, "O Lord hab----;" and when they arose and looked -around, they saw that he was missing, and that their boat was rushing -onward with a swiftness that made the water boil. - -"William! William!" Robert called in bewilderment; but no answer came, -and they saw him no more. - -"O mercy! Brother Robert! cousin Harold!" cried Mary, "what is the -matter?" - -Robert looked vacantly towards the receding shore. Harold answered, "One -of these fish has tripped our anchor, and is carrying us out to sea." - -The horrid truth was evident; and it sent a chill like death through -their limbs and veins. Mary screamed and fell back senseless. Robert -started up as though about to spring from the boat. Harold covered his -face with his hands, gave one groan, then with compressed lips and -expanded nostrils hastened to the bow of the boat. As for poor little -Frank, it was not for some moments that he could realize the state of -the case; but when he did, his exhibition of distress was affecting. He -stretched his hands towards home; and as he saw his father running to -the bluff, he called out, "O, father, help us--dear father! O send a -boat after us! O----!" Perceiving his father fall upon his knees and -clasp his hands in prayer, he cried out, "O, yes, father, pray to God to -help us, and he will do it--God can help us!" Then falling upon his own -knees, he began, "O God bless my father and mother, my brothers and -sisters! O God help us!" - -By this time the boat had passed fully half a mile from shore. Harold's -movement forward had been made with the intention of doing something, he -knew not what, to relieve the boat from the deadly grasp of the devil -fish. He first seized his rifle, and standing upon the forward -platform, aimed it at the back of the monster, which could be distinctly -seen at two fathoms' distance, clutching the chain which constituted -their cable. Despairing of reaching him with a ball through the -intervening water, he laid aside the rifle, and seizing William's ax, -aimed several lusty blows at the cable chain. He struck it just on the -edge of the boat where there was the greatest prospect of breaking it; -but the chain was composed of links unusually short and strong, and the -blows of the ax served only to sink it into the soft wood of the boat. - -"Robert," said he, "look for Frank's hatchet, and come here." But -Robert, stupefied with fear, sat staring at him from beside his -prostrate sister and weeping brother, and seemed neither to understand -nor to hear. - -"Robert," he repeated, "get up, and be a man. Bring Frank's hatchet, -and help me break this chain." - -Still he did not come. "It is no use, Harold," he replied. "Do you not -see that sister is dead? William is dead too! We shall all die!" - -"Robert! Robert!" he reiterated, almost with a threat, "do rouse up and -be a man. Mary is not dead, she has only fainted; she will come to -directly. Come here and help me." - -As he said, "She has only fainted," Robert sprang from his seat, took -off his cap, dipped it full of water, poured it on her face, rubbed her -palms and wrists to start the blood into circulation, then blew in her -face, and fanned her with his wet cap. In the course of a minute Mary -began to breathe, and then to sigh. - -"Thank God!" he exclaimed, "she _has_ only fainted! she is coming to! -Frank, do you fan her now and I will help Harold." - -But Harold had helped himself. Going to Frank's parcel, he had taken -out the hatchet, and returned to the bows, where he was now adjusting -the ax, preparatory to his work. "There, Robert," on his coming up, "do -you hold the ax firmly under the chain, while I strike this link with -the hatchet." - -He did so, and Harold struck a blow upon the chain, so heavy that it -rang again. Instantly they staggered, said fell backwards in the boat. -The sharp sound of the hatchet upon the links had been conveyed along -the metal to the fish, and made it dart forward with a sudden jerk. -Harold rose, and looked on a moment. "We can't help his being -frightened, Robert. We must break the chain. Let us try again." - -He struck blow after blow, though the fish seemed to be affected by each -as by an electric shock. Robert held back his arm. "Stop! stop! -Harold, we are sinking!" - -It was even so. The fish, frightened by the sharp repeated sounds, had -gone down so far as to sink the bow of the boat within a few inches of -the water. But Harold was not to be stopped. With an almost frantic -laugh, he looked fiercely at the slimy monster beneath, then at his pale -companions, and raised his arm for another blow. "Robert," said he, "it -must be so. We must break the chain or die." He struck again, again, -and again, until the water began to ripple over the bow, and splash upon -his hand. He stopped, and tears came into his eyes. - -"Look, Harold, at the staple," said Robert. "Let us see if that cannot -be started." They tried it, striking from side to side, but in vain. -The boat was too well made; the staple was too large, and too firmly -imbedded in the timbers to be disturbed; and, moreover, it was guarded -by an iron plate all around. Harold decided it was easier to break the -chain. "Is there not a file, nor even a chisel among the tools?" he -asked. They rummaged among the several boxes and parcels, but no tools -of the kind could be found; and then they sat down pale, panting, and -dispirited. - -By this time the boat had passed out of the bay. The persons on shore, -the houses, indeed the very trees which marked the place of their abode, -had faded successively from sight. They had been running through the -water at a fearful rate, for an hour and a half, and were now in the -broad open gulf, moving as madly as before. The frightened fish, -alarmed at these repeated noises in the boat, and grasping still more -convulsively the chain which was to it an object of terror, had -outstripped its hideous companions, and after passing from the bay had -turned towards the south. - -"There is Riley's Island!" said Robert, pointing sadly to a grove of -tall palmettoes, which they were passing. "And yonder is a boat, near -shore, with a man in it. O, if Riley could see us, and come after us! -And yet what if he did! No boat can be moved by wind or paddle as we -are moving." After a few minutes he resumed: "There is one plan yet -which we have not tried; it is to saw the chain in two with pieces of -crockery. I have read of marble being cut with sand, and of diamonds -being cut with horse hair. And I think that if we work long enough we -can cut the chain in two with a broken plate. Shall we try it?" - -"O, yes, try anything," Harold replied, "But," looking at the flapping -wings and horrible figure of the fish, and grinding his teeth, "if he -would come near enough to the surface, I should try a rifle ball in his -head." - -They broke one of the plates, and commenced to saw. Harold worked for -half an hour, then gave it to Robert, who laboured faithfully. Had they -been able to keep the link perfectly firm, and also to work all the time -precisely on one spot, they might possibly have succeeded. But after -two hours' hard work, the only result was that they had brightened one -of the links by rubbing off the rust and a little of the metal. - -"O, this will never, never do!" exclaimed Harold. "It will take us till -midnight to saw through this chain, and then we shall be upon the broad -sea, without any hope of returning home. Robert, I am done! My hands -are blistered! My limbs are sore! I have done what I could! And now -the Lord have mercy upon us!" - -Up to that moment Harold had been the life and soul of the exertions -made. His courage and energy had inspired the rest with confidence. -But now that his strong spirit gave way, and he sunk upon his seat, and -burst into tears, it seemed that all hope was gone. Robert threw down -his piece of plate, and went to seat himself by Mary, in the hinder part -of the boat. Frank had long since cried himself to sleep, and there he -lay sobbing in his slumbers, with his head in Mary's lap. Mary was still -pale from suffering and anxiety; having recovered by means of the water -and fanning, she had summoned her fortitude and tried to comfort Frank -with the hope that Harold and Robert would succeed in breaking the -chain, and then that they would spread their beautiful sail, and return -home. When Robert took his seat, Frank awakened, and asked for water. - -"Sister Mary," said he, "where is father? I thought he was here." - -"No, buddy," she replied, her eyes filling to think that he had awakened -to so sad a reality, "father is at home." - -"O, sister," said he, "I dreamed that father was with us, that he prayed -to God to help us, and God made the fish let go, and we all went home. -Brother Robert, have you broken that chain?" - -This last appeal was too much for Robert's fortitude, tried already by -repeated disappointments. He covered his face with his cap, and his -whole body shook with emotion. - -"Brother Robert," said Mary, speaking through her own tears, "you ought -not to give up so. The fish is obliged to let go some time or other, -and then may be some ship will pass by, and take us up. Remember how -long people have floated upon broken pieces of a wreck, even without -anything to eat, while we have plenty to eat for a month. Brother -Robert and cousin Harold, do try to be comforted." - -She obtained the water for Frank, and gave him something to eat. -"Brother," she added, "you and cousin Harold have worked hard, and eaten -nothing. Will you not take something? There are some nice cakes." -Both declined. "Well, here is some water. I know you must be thirsty." - -Harold was so much surprised to see a girl of Mary's age and gentle -spirit exercising more self-control than himself, that he was shamed out -of his despair. He did not then know that trait in the female -character, which fits her to comfort when the stronger spirit has been -overwhelmed. He drank a mouthful of the water. She handed it also to -Robert, but he pushed it way, saying, "No, sister, I do not want -anything now. We have done all that we could, and yet--." - -"No, brother," she replied, "not at all. There is one thing more that -you have not even tried to do; and that may help us more than anything -else. It is to pray to God to help us." - -"O, yes, brother," Frank added, "don't you recollect what father read to -us out of the Bible, and talked to us about? What is it, sister?" - -"When my father and my mother forsake me, then the Lord will take me -up," Mary recited. - -"Yes, brother," he continued, "remember that father prayed for us, when -he saw us going off. And sister and I have been praying here, while you -and cousin Harold were working yonder. Brother Robert, God _will_ take -care of us, if we pray to him." - -"What Frank says is true, brother," said Mary. "He and I have been -praying most of the time that you were working. And now see the -difference! when you two have given up everything, he and I are quiet -and hoping. Brother Robert, we all ought to pray." - -"I do pray--I have prayed," replied Robert. - -"That may be," persisted Mary, "but what I mean is, that we all ought to -pray together." - -"I cannot pray aloud," Robert answered; "I never did it. I do not know -how to do it. But we can all kneel down together, and pray silently -that God will have mercy on us. Harold, will you join us in kneeling -down?" - -As they were rising for this purpose, Frank called out, "Brother, what -is that yonder? Isn't it a boat coming to meet us?" - -Their eyes turned in the direction of Frank's finger and it was plain -that a sail had heaved into the offing far away to the south, and almost -in their course. The sun shone upon the snow-white canvas. "God be -praised!" exclaimed Robert; "that is a vessel! Who knows but we may yet -meet her, and be saved! Let us kneel down, and pray God to be merciful -to us." They did so; and when they rose from their knees the vessel was -evidently nearer. - -"Let us try her with the spy glass," said Robert, and drawing it out to -its proper length, he gazed steadily at her for a minute. "That is a -schooner, or rather an hemaphrodite brig. I can see her sails and -masts. She is rigged like a revenue cutter, and seems also to have the -rake of one. She is coming this way, and if she is a cutter, she is -almost certainly bound for Tampa, and can take us home again." - -How rapidly characters appear to shift with shifting circumstances! -Mary and Frank, who but a minute before were the only ones calm and -disposed to speak in tones of energy and hope, now began to weep and -lose all self-control; while Robert and Harold, shaking off their -despondency, sprang to their feet, and with bright eyes and ready limbs, -prepared once more for effort. Harold seized the glass, and looked long -and steadily. "She is coming to us, or we are going to her very fast," -said he. "Perhaps both; and now what shall we do?" - -"Rig up a signal, and load the guns," replied Robert. "Let us attract -their attention as soon as possible. Quick, sister, get me a sheet!" - -In the course of fifteen minutes they had the sheet rigged and floating; -and by the time the guns were loaded, they could clearly discern not -only the hull, but the port holes of the vessel, and her long raking -masts. There was no further doubt that she was a revenue cutter bound -for the bay. Still it became every moment more certain that without -some change in the course of one or the other, they must pass at a -considerable distance. Now what should they do? The sky, which had -been gradually clouding over since they saw the vessel, began to be -rapidly and heavily overcast as they approached. Fearful that rain -might fall, and utterly obscure their signal before it was seen, the -boys resolved to fire their guns, ere there was any reasonable hope that -they could be heard. At the first discharge the fish, which had -probably been frightened in the morning by the cannon at the fort, -jerked so terribly as almost to unseat them. At the discharge of the -remaining guns it seemed less and less alarmed, until finally it ceased -darting altogether; its strength was failing. Soon afterwards they saw -the smoke of two cannon from the vessel, and then a flag run up the -mast. "They see us! They see us!" cried Robert and Mary. - -"But can they help us?" asked Harold. "Here we are running between them -and shore, faster than any vessel can sail except in a storm, and there -is scarcely wind enough to fill their sails, and what there is is -against their coming to our aid. Robert, we must break that chain, or -yet all is lost." - -There was apparently some bustle on board the cutter. Many persons could -be distinguished by the glass looking at them and at the clouds. They -were preparing to lower a boat, yet with manifest hesitation. This was -immediately explained by the singular appearance of the cloud between -the boat and the vessel. It had become exceedingly dark and angry. A -portion in the middle assumed the shape of a trumpet, and descended with -the sharp point toward the water; while a broad column ascended from the -sea to meet it; and then sea and sky roared and tossed in terrible -unison. - -"It is a water-spout!" said Robert, "if it strikes the vessel she is -gone. Look there, Harold, look!" - -The cutter began to give sensible evidence of the whirling eddy. Her -sails flapped and her masts reeled. Soon they heard boom! boom! the roar -of two more cannon. They were for the purpose of breaking the -threatening column. They saw the descending pillar gradually ascend, -and spread itself into a dark mass of cloud, which poured out such a -shower of rain as entirely to hide the vessel from sight. Afterwards -they heard another cannon. "That is for us," Robert said; "let us -answer it as well as we can." - -They fired gun after gun, and heard cannon after cannon in reply, but -each fainter than before. Their last hope of being saved by the vessel -was gone. She was far away, and hidden by the rain which enveloped her. -There had been no rain upon themselves, but it was very dark overhead, -and threatened both rain and wind. They were far enough from home--how -far they could not conceive, and far too from the barely visible shore, -upon the broad wild sea. The boys were relapsing rapidly into that -moody despair which is so natural after strong yet fruitless exertion, -when a sharp flash of lightning struck in the water about one hundred -yards before them. So near was it, and so severe, that they were almost -blinded by the blaze, and stunned by the report. Their boat instantly -relaxed its speed, and was soon motionless upon the water. The boys -rushed to the bow. Their cable hung perpendicularly down, and the fish -was nowhere to be seen. It had darted back from the lightning flash, -and the cable had slipped quietly from its grasp. - -"Thank God we are loose!" burst triumphantly from Robert. Harold looked -on with strong emotion. Once more tears gathered in his eyes. -"Robert," said he, "I never did make pretension to being a Christian, or -a praying person, but if we do not thank God all of us for this when we -get ashore, we do not deserve to live." - -"Amen!" said Robert; and Mary and Frank responded, "Amen!" - -The shore was full seven miles away. It was probably wild and barren. -It might be difficult of approach, and inhospitable after they should -land. But gladly did they draw aboard their anchor, raise their sail, -and make toward it. The sea was smooth, but there was wind enough to -fill their sails, and give promise of their reaching the shore ere -night. Robert took the helm, and Harold managed the sails. Mary once -more brought out her cakes and other eatables. Frank laughed from very -pleasure; and seldom, if ever, was a happier looking company to be seen, -going to a strange and perhaps a hostile coast. - -Far as the eye could reach, to the north and south, there was a bluff of -white sand, varied here and there by a hillock, higher than the rest, -which the winds had blown up from the beach. Before them was an inlet -of some sort--whether a small bay, the mouth of a river, or an arm of -the sea, they could not determine; it was fringed on the south with a -richly coloured forest, and on the north by a growth of rank and -nauseous mangroves. Into this inlet they steered, anxious only for a -safe anchorage during the night. A little before sunset they reached a -pleasant landing-place, on the southern shore, near the forest; and -having been confined all day to the boat, they were glad enough to -relieve themselves from their wearisome inaction, by a few minutes' -exercise on land. Harold first ascended the bluff, and looked in every -direction to see if there was any sign of inhabitants. No house or -smoke was visible; nothing but an apparently untouched forest to the -left, and a sandy, sterile country to the right. - -"Cousins," said he, "I think we may with safety sleep on the beach -tonight. With our dogs to guard, nothing can approach without our -knowledge. I am almost afraid to anchor in the stream, lest we should -be carried off by another devil-fish." - -To this proposal they agreed. The tent was handily contrived, requiring -only a few minutes for its erection; and while Mary and Frank drove down -the tent-pins, Harold and Robert brought into it the cloaks and blankets -for sleeping, together with their guns, and other necessaries for -comfort and safety. - -As the darkness closed around them, its gloom was relieved by the ruddy -blaze of a fire, which Robert and Harold had made with dried branches -from a fallen oak, and kindled by Frank's matches Mary soon had some tea -prepared, which they found delightfully refreshing. Immediately after -it, Harold, whose countenance ever since their escape from the fish had -assumed a peculiarly thoughtful expression, remarked: - -"I have no doubt we all remember what we said in the boat about being -thankful; and I have no doubt that from the bottom of our hearts we do -thank God for our deliverance; but I think we ought to say so aloud -together, and in our prayers, before we go to sleep this night." - -No one answered, and he proceeded: "Robert, if you can speak for us, -please say in our name what you know we ought to say." - -There being still no reply, except a shake of Robert's head, Harold -continued: - -"Then we can at least kneel down together, and I will say, 'Thanks to -the Lord for his mercies, and may we never forget them;' after which we -can unite in the Lord's Prayer." - -They knelt down. Harold did not confine himself to the words just -recorded; he was much more full, and became more at ease with every word -he uttered; and when the others united with him in repeating aloud the -Lord's Prayer, as they had been accustomed to unite with their father in -family worship, it was with an earnestness that they never felt before, -and that was perceptible in every word and tone. That wild coast was -probably for the first time hallowed with the voice of Christian prayer. - -They made the boat secure by drawing the anchor well upon the beach. -They spread their cloaks and blankets upon the dry sand, and lay down to -rest. Their dogs kept watch at the door of their tent; and they slept -soundly, and without the least disturbance, during the whole of this -their first night of exile. - - - - - CHAPTER X - - -WAKING UP--GOOD RESOLUTIONS--ALARM--MAROONING BREAKFAST--SEARCH FOR -WATER--UNEXPECTED GAIN--OYSTER BANK--FATE OF A RACCOON--THE PLUME AND -FAN - - -Shortly after day-light Mary was awaked by feeling Frank put his arm -round her neck. She opened her eyes, and seeing the white canvas -overhead, started in surprise; then the fearful history of the preceding -day rushed into her mind, and her heart beat fast at the recollection. -She put her arm softly round Frank's neck, drew him near to her, and -kissed him. - -"Sister Mary," said he, awaking, "is this you? I thought it was father. -Why, sister--what house is this! O, I remember, it is our tent." - -Frank drew a long breath, nestled close to his sister, and laid his head -on her bosom. He seemed to be thinking painfully. After a minute or -two he sprang to his feet, and began to dress. Peeping through the -curtain that divided the two sleeping apartments, he said, "Brother and -cousin Harold are sleeping yet, shall I wake them?" - -"No, no," she replied. "They must be very weary after all their hard -work and trouble. Let us just say our own prayers, and go out softly to -look at the boat." - -The first thing which greeted their eyes, on coming to the open air, was -Nanny with her kids. The tide had gone down during the night, leaving -the boat aground, and the hungry goat had taken that opportunity to jump -out, with her little ones, and eat some fresh grass and leaves. - -Mary's mind, as housekeeper, turned towards breakfast. She and Frank -renewed the fire, the crackling and roar of which soon roused the -others, who joined them, and then went to the boat to see that all was -safe. - -No change had occurred, other than has been noticed, except that the -fulness of the dogs proved that they had fed heartily upon something -during the night; and of course that they had proved unfaithful -sentinels. The sight of the boat made them sad. It told of their -distance from home, and of the dangers through which they had passed. -For some minutes no one broke the silence; yet each knew instinctively -the other's thoughts. Frank finally came near to Robert, and looking -timidly into his face, said, "Brother, do you not think that father will -send somebody after us?" - -"Yes, indeed; if he only knew where to send," Robert replied in a -soothing tone; "and more than that, I think he would come himself." - -"I think he _will_ send," said Frank; "for I remember that after he -knelt down by the landing and prayed for us, he turned to the man on -horse-back, and pointed to us; and then the man went back where he came -from as hard as he could gallop." - -"Well, buddy," returned Robert, "if father does not come after us, nor -send for us, there is one thing we can do--try to get back to him. So -there now"--he stooped down, and kissed him affectionately. Then he and -Harold walked together on the beach. - -During the whole morning, as on the preceding evening, Harold had been -unusually grave and thoughtful. "Robert," he remarked, when they were -beyond the hearing of the others, "I have been trying ever since we rose -to think what we ought to do today; but my mind cannot fix on anything, -except what we said yesterday about being thankful, and trying to do -better. There is no telling how long it will be before we see Bellevue -again, or what dangers we must meet. One thing, however, seems certain, -that we ought to try and act like good Christian people; and that part -of our duty is to have some kind of worship here, as we have been used -to having at your father's." - -Robert assented, but asked, "How can we do it? I am not accustomed to -conduct these things, nor are you." - -"We can at least do this," replied Harold, whose mind was so deeply -impressed with a sense of his obligations, that he was neither afraid -nor ashamed of doing his duty. "We can read a chapter, verse about, -morning and evening, and repeat the Lord's prayer together." - -This was so easy, so natural, and so proper, that it was without -hesitation agreed to. Mary and Frank were informed of it, and it was -immediately put into practice. They gathered round the fire; and as the -murmur of their prayer ascended from that solitary beach, the -consciousness that this was _their own_ act of worship, without the -intervention of a minister, who is the priest of the sanctuary, or of a -parent, who is the priest of the household, imparted a deep solemnity to -their tones and feelings. - -Scarcely had they risen from their knees, before Nanny and her kids were -seen to run bleating down the bluff, while Mum and Fidelle, having -rapidly ascended at the first alarm, gave signs of more than usual -excitement. The boys hurried up the sandy steep, gun in hand, and looked -in every direction. Nothing was to be seen, but Fidelle's tail was -dropped with fear, and Mum's back was bristling with rage. - -"What can be the matter with the dogs?" asked Robert. - -"I do not know," Harold replied. "But we can soon find out. Here, Mum, -hie on!" - -He gave the sign of pursuit, and the two dogs ran together, and began -barking furiously at something in an immense mossy live oak near at -hand. The boys stood under the tree, and scrutinized every branch and -mossy tuft, without discovering anything except a coal black squirrel, -that lay flat upon a forked limb. "You foolish beasts!" exclaimed -Harold, "did you never see a black squirrel before, that you should be -so badly frightened at the sight of one?" then levelling his rifle at -its head, he brought it down. It was very fat, having fed upon the -sweet acorns of the live oak, and appeared also to be young and tender. -Harold took it back to the tent, as an addition to their dinner, -remarking, "It is the sweetest meat of the woods." All admired its -glossy black skin, and Frank begged for the rich bushy tail, that he -might wear it as a plume. This little diversion, though trifling in -itself, exerted a very cheering effect upon the elastic spirits of the -young people, and made them for a time forget their solitude and -comparative helplessness. Had they known the country as well then as -they had occasion to know it afterwards, they would not have felt so -quiet, or have been so easily satisfied, when they saw the signs of -alarm in their brutes. - -When they sat down to their simple breakfast, it made Frank laugh to see -how awkward everything appeared. There was no table, and of course -there were no chairs. All sat on their heels, except Mary, who being -the lady was dignified with a seat upon a log, covered with a folded -cloak. It was a regular marooning breakfast. - -"I think that our first business this morning is to look for water," -remarked Harold, while they were sitting together. "The goat seems to -be very thirsty, and, as our jug is half empty, it will not be long -before we shall be thirsty too. But how shall we manage our company? -Shall Mary and Frank continue at the tent, or shall we all go together?" - -"O together, by all means," said Mary, speaking quickly. "I do not like -the way those dogs looked before breakfast; they frightened me. There -may not be anything here to hurt us, but if there should be, what could -Frank and I do to help ourselves?" - -"Then together let us go," Robert decided. "And Frank, as you have -nothing else to do, we will make you _dipper master_." - -They ascended the bluff, and looked in every direction, to ascertain if -possible where they might obtain what they wished; but nowhere could -they discern the first sign or promise of water. Far to the south as -the eye could reach, the country looked dry and sandy. Eastward extended -the river, or arm of the sea, but it appeared to have no current, other -than the daily tides, and its shore gave no indication of being indented -by rivulets, or even by the rains. - -"It will put us to great inconvenience if we are not able to obtain -fresh water," remarked Harold. "We shall be compelled to move our -quarters without delay, for our supply cannot last long. However, there -is no such thing as not trying. Which way shall we move?" - -"Towards the sea," replied Robert. "There is one fact about a sandy -coast, that perhaps you have had no occasion to know--that _oftentimes -our best water is found on the open beach, just about high-water mark_. -I have heard father explain this fact by saying that rain water is -lighter than that which is salt; and that the rain probably filters -through the sandy soil of the coast, and finds its vent just above the -ordinary surface of the sea. I think, therefore, our best chance for -finding fresh water is on the seashore, in the sand." - -They had not proceeded far along the bluff before they heard a loud -rushing in the air, and looking up they saw what Mary and Frank supposed -to be a gang of enormously large buzzards, flying rapidly towards the -forest, and passing very near them. "What can they be!" inquired -Robert, in momentary doubt. "Really, Harold, they are turkeys! wild -turkeys!" - -But as he uttered the words "wild turkeys," bang! went Harold's rifle, -and down fluttered a gobler, with his wing broken. "Here, Mum!" he -shouted; but Mum knew his business too well to need exhortation, for by -the time the bird had scrambled to its legs Mum had seized and held it, -until Harold put an end to its struggles by cutting off its head. - -"Here now is a fine dinner," said he, lifting it, "only feel how heavy; -he is rolling fat." - -"Yes, indeed," replied Robert; "and that was a quick shot of yours, Mr. -Harold--with a rifle too. I wonder I did not think sooner of shooting; -but in truth I was in doubt what they were, and also astonished at their -number." - -"What a lovely fan his tail will make!" exclaimed Mary, examining the -rich stripes of black and brown that marked the end of the feathers. -"We must be sure to carry it home for--," she was going to say "mother -when she comes," but the thought of their forlorn condition came over -her, and she added softly--"if we ever get there." - -"Let us leave the turkey, hanging in this tree to bleed, until we -return," said Harold; "we must look for water now." - -They returned to the beach, and walked along the smooth hard sands. The -tide, or rather "half tide" (as it is called on that coast), having an -ebb and flow, each of three hours, was nearly down, and they had a full -opportunity for the proposed search. - -"There is water somewhere here about, you may be sure," said Harold, -pointing to tracks of the dogs, made during the night, and partly -obliterated by the tide. "Our dogs passed here last night before high -water, and they look as if they had had plenty both to eat and to -drink." - -A quarter of a mile's walk brought them to a place, when Robert called -out, "Here is the water! and here are our dogs' tracks, all about and in -it. Get out you Mum!--begone Fidelle!" he added, as the dogs trotted -up, intending to drink again. The water was good, and in great -abundance. They quenched their thirst, and were preparing to return for -the bucket to carry home a supply, when Harold suggested to pursue the -tracks of the dogs a little further, and learn what they had obtained to -eat. "I perceive not far off," said he, "what appears to be an oyster -bank, but do dogs eat oysters?" - -They proceeded to the spot, and found a large bank of uncommonly fine -oysters. It was an easy task for those who knew how to manage it, to -break the mouth of one with another and to cut the binding muscle with a -pocket-knife. Harold shrunk aghast at the idea of eating an oyster -alive; but Robert's example was contagious, and the assurance that this -primitive mode of eating them was the most delicious, sufficed to make -every one adopt it. Engaged in selecting some of the finest specimens -to carry back, the others heard Frank call out, in one of his peculiarly -merry exclamations: - -"Ohdy! dody! Look here! There is a big, black cat's foot in this -oyster's mouth. I wonder if the cat bit off his own foot!" - -They hurried to the spot, Mary and Harold laughing at the odd fancy, as -they esteemed it, of a cat biting off its own foot, and saw, not a cat's -foot indeed, but that of a raccoon, firmly fastened in the oyster's -mouth. - -"What does this mean?" Harold inquired, with wonder. - -"Why, Harold," replied Robert, "did you never hear of a raccoon being -caught by an oyster?" - -"Never," he answered; "but are you in earnest?" - -"Certainly, in earnest as to there being such a report," he replied, -"and this I suppose is proof of its truth. It is said that the raccoon -is very fond of oysters, and that when they open their mouths, at a -certain time of tide, to feed upon the scum of the water, it slips its -paw suddenly between the shells, and snatches out the oyster before it -has time to close. Sometimes, however, the raccoon is not quick enough, -and is consequently caught by the closing shells. Such was probably the -case with this fellow; he came to the bank last night to make a meal of -the oysters, but was held fast until our dogs came up and made a meal of -him." - -"But I doubt," said Harold, "whether dogs ever eat raccoons. They will -hunt and worry them as they do cats and other animals, which they never -eat, at least never except in extremity." - -"Then I suppose," added Robert, "we must account for this by another -story which is told, that a raccoon, when driven to the necessity, will -actually gnaw off its own foot." - -"Really," said Harold, "this is a curiosity. I must take this oyster to -the tent, and examine it more at my leisure." - -The young people gathered as many oysters as they could carry in their -hands, and reaching the tent about ten o'clock, began preparing them, -together with their game, for the table. Robert cut off the squirrel's -tail for Frank; and having drawn out the bone, without breaking the -skin, inserted a tough, slender stick, so that when it was properly -dried, Frank might use it as a plume. The preparation of the turkey's -tail was undertaken by Harold. He cut off the tail-bone, with the -feathers attached, and having removed every particle of flesh and -cartilage not necessary for keeping the feathers together, he stretched -it like a fan, and spread it in the ran to dry. - - - - - CHAPTER XI - - -DISCUSSION OF PLANS--DOUBTS--DIFFERENCES OF OPINION--WHAT WAS AGREED -UPON--BAKING A TURKEY WITHOUT AN OVEN--FLYING SIGNAL - - -"Really this is a fine country!" said Robert, referring, with the air of -a feasted epicure, to the abundant marooning dinner from which he had -risen. "Wild turkey, squirrel, and oysters! I doubt whether our old -friend Robinson Crusoe himself fared better than we." - -"It is a fine place indeed," Harold replied; "and so long as our powder -and shot last, we might live like princes. But, Robert," he continued, -"it is time that we begin to determine our plan of operations. What -shall we do?" - -"Do!" echoed Robert, "why return home as soon as possible. What else -have we to do?" - -"To determine how we are to return and in what direction." - -"Then I say," Robert replied, "the same way that we came, only a little -nearer shore." - -"But who can tell me the course?" Harold asked. - -"Yonder," replied Frank, pointing to the sea. - -"No, buddy," said Robert, "that is only our _last_ course; we came in -from sea. Home is yonder," pointing nearly north. - -"Now, I think you are both wrong," said Harold, "for according to my -judgment home is yonder," pointing nearly east. "At least, I recollect -that when I was working at the chain the sun was behind us, for my -shadow fell in the water, and I do not recollect that we have changed -our course since. So far as I know we started west, and kept west." - -"That would have carried us into the open gulf," returned Robert. - -"And that is exactly where I think we are," Harold affirmed. - -"But there are no islands in the gulf," argued Robert, "nor land either, -after you leave Tampa, until you reach Mexico. And we are surely not in -Mexico." - -"I do not know where we are," said his cousin. "I only know that we -left home with our faces to the west, and that the water kept boiling -under our bow for ten long hours. How fast we went, or what land we -have reached, I know no more than Frank does." - -"But we saw islands and points of land to our left," Robert insisted; -"it is _impossible_ for us to be in the gulf." - -"Then where do you suppose we are!" - -"On the coast of Florida, to the south of Tampa. There is no other place -within reach, answering the description." - -"But how do you know we are not on some island?" - -"We may be on an island; but if so, it is still on the Florida coast," -Robert replied, "for there are no islands beside these, nearer than the -West Indies, and we are surely not on any of them." - -Harold shook his head. "I cannot answer your reasoning, for you are a -better scholar than I. We may be where you suppose; and I confess that -without your superior knowledge of geography I should never have -conceived it; but still my impression is, that neither of us know well -enough where we are to warrant our going far from land. A voyage in an -open boat upon a rough sea is no trifle. I am afraid of it. Put me on -land, and I will promise to do as much as any other boy of my age; but -put me on sea, out of sight of land, and I am a coward, because I know -neither where I am, nor what to do." - -"But what shall we do?" Robert inquired; "we cannot stay here for ever." - -"No; but we can remain here, or somewhere else as safe, until we better -understand our case," answered Harold. "And who knows but in the -meantime some vessel may pass and take us home. One passed on -yesterday." - -Robert mused awhile, and replied, "I believe you are right as to the -propriety of our waiting. Father will certainly set all hands to work -to search for us. The vessel we saw yesterday will no doubt carry to him -the news of their seeing us going in a certain direction at a certain -time. He will be sure to search for us somewhere in this neighbourhood; -and we had better on that account not move far away." - -Mary and Frank were attentive, though silent listeners to this colloquy. -Mary's colour went and came with every variation in their prospect of an -immediate return. She was anxious, principally, on her father's account. -Her affectionate heart mourned over the distress which she knew he must -then be feeling; but when she came to reflect on the uncertainty of -their position, and the danger of a voyage, and also that her father had -probably ere this heard of them through the cutter, she was satisfied to -remain. Poor Frank cried bitterly, when he first learnt that they were -not to return immediately; but his cheerful nature soon rebounded, and a -few words of comfort and hope were sufficient to make him picture to -himself a beautiful vessel, with his father on board, sailing into their -quiet river, and come for the purpose of taking them all home. - -"Before we conclude on remaining _here_," said Harold. "I think it will -be best for us to sail around the island, if it is one, and see what -sort of a place it is." - -This precaution was so just that it received their immediate assent. -They fixed upon the next morning as the time for their departure; and -not knowing how far they should go, or how long they might stay, they -concluded to take with them all that they had. - -"But," inquired Mary, "what shall we do with our large fat turkey?" (a -part of it only having been prepared for the table); "shall we cook it -here, or carry it raw?" - -"Let us cook it here," said Harold; "I will show you how to bake it, -Indian fashion, without an oven." - -Among the articles put up by William were a spade and a hoe. With these -Harold dug a hole in the dryest part of the beach; and, at his request, -Robert took Mary and Frank to the tree above, and brought down a supply -of small wood. The hole was two and a-half feet deep and long, and a -foot and a-half wide, looking very much like a baby's grave. Frank -looked archly at his cousin, and asked if he was going to have a -_funeral_, now that he had a grave. "Yes," replied Harold, "a merry -one." The wood was cut quite short, and the hole was heaped full; and -the pile being set to burning at the top, Harold said, - -"There is another little piece of work to be done, which did not occur -to me until digging that hole. It is to set up a signal on the beach to -attract attention from sea." - -"I wonder we did not think of that before," remarked Robert. "It would -certainly have been an unpardonable oversight to have left the coast, as -we expect to do tomorrow, without leaving something to show that we are -here, or in the neighbourhood." - -The boys went to the grove, and cutting a long straight pole, brought it -to the tent, and made fast to it the sheet which before had served them -as a signal; after which the company went together to the sea shore, and -planted the signal under the bluff, so that it could be distinctly seen -from sea, but would be hidden from the land. This place was selected -for the same reason that induced Harold to build his fire under the -bluff--to avoid hostile observation. The young people looked up sadly -yet hopefully to this silent watchman, which was to tell their coming -friends that they were expected; and with many an unuttered wish turned -their faces towards the tent. - -[Illustration: The company went together to the sea shore and planted -the signal] - -The fire in the oven had by this time burnt down, but by reason of the -dampness of the earth the hole was not hot enough. Another supply of -wood was put in, and while it was burning our young marooners went to -the oyster bank for another supply of oysters, then to the spring for -water, and to the tree for wood. The labours of life were coming upon -them. - -A sufficient heat having been produced by the second fire, Harold -requested Robert to clear the hole of all ashes, smoking brands, and -unburnt bits of wood, while he went once more to the grove. He returned -with a clean white stick, about a yard long, which he used as a spit for -the turkey, resting the two ends in holes made at each end of the oven. - -It was now nearly dark. The little company stood around the heated -hole, admiring the simple contrivance by which their wild turkey was to -be so nicely cooked, when, to the surprise of every one, Mary burst into -a hearty laugh. Harold asked what she meant. - -"I was thinking," she replied, almost choking with laughter, "how funny -it will be tomorrow morning when you visit your grave, and come to take -out your nice baked turkey, to find that the dogs had been to the -funeral before you." - -"That is a fact," said Harold, amused at the conceit. "I did not think -of the dogs. But do you all come with me again for a few minutes, and I -will make the oven secure from that danger also." - -He led the way up the bluff, hatchet in hand, and loaded all with small -poles and palmetto leaves. The poles were laid across the oven, and the -palmetto leaves spread thickly above the poles. "I had forgotten this -part of the ceremony," said Harold. "But this cover is put on not so -much to keep the dogs out as to keep the heat in. I will show you at -bed time a surer way to manage them." - -"O, you will tie them up, hey?" asked Harry. - -"Surely," he replied, "that is the cheapest way to keep dogs from -mischief." - -Buried almost hermetically in its heated cell, the turkey seasoned to -their taste, was left to its fate for the night. - - - - - CHAPTER XII - - -RESULTS OF THE COOKERY--VOYAGE--APPEARANCE OF THE COUNTRY--ORANGE -TREES--THE BITTER SWEET--RATTLESNAKE--USUAL SIGNS FOR DISTINGUISHING A -FANGED AND POISONOUS SERPENT--VARIOUS METHODS OF TREATING A SNAKE -BITE--RETURN - - -The morning sun found the young people preparing to carry their -resolution into effect. When Harold opened the oven the turkey was -baked brown as a nut, and from the now tepid hole arose an odour, so -tempting, that their appetites began to clamour for an enjoyment that -was not long delayed. - -After breakfast the first work to be done was packing the boat, during -which time Harold, at the suggestion of Robert, took Frank, and made a -short tour through the surrounding forest, for the purpose of obtaining -a breakfast for the dogs. The bark of the dogs and crack of a rifle -soon announced that the hunters were successful, and in less than half -an hour they returned each with a rabbit, as we Americans call the hare. -"See here, brother Robert! See here, sister Mary!" was the merry -chatter of Frank, the moment he came near. "I caught this myself. -Fidelle ran it into a hollow tree--he is a fine rabbit dog. Mum is good -for nothing; he will not run rabbits at all, but just stood and looked -at us while Fidelle was after it. Cousin Harold would not let me smoke -out the rabbit, but showed me how to get it with a switch. Isn't it a -nice fellow?" - -"It is indeed," replied Robert, "and I think that before we can return -home, you will make an excellent _supercargo_." - -Scarcely a smile followed this allusion; it was too sadly associated -with the painful events of their forced departure from home. The -packing completed, they called in the dogs and goats, pushed from shore, -raised their sails to a favourable breeze, and moved gaily up the river. - -For a mile and a half the water over which they sailed, lay in a -straight reach, due east and west, then turned rapidly round to the -north, where its course could be traced for many a mile by the breaks -among the mangroves. Just where the river made its turn to the north, a -small creek opened into it from the south. The course of this creek was -very serpentine; for a considerable distance hugging the shore in a -close embrace, then running off for a quarter or half a mile, and after -enclosing many hundred acres of marsh, returning to the land, within a -stone's throw of the place which it had left. - -As the object of the voyagers was to explore the land, they turned into -this creek, which seemed to form the eastern boundary of the island. -They observed that the vegetation which was very scant and small near -the sea, increased rapidly in variety and luxuriance as they proceeded -inland. Tall palmettoes, pines, hickories, oaks, tulip trees, -magnolias, gums, bays, and cypresses, reared aloft their gigantic forms, -their bases being concealed by myrtles, scarlet berried cascenas, dwarf -palmettoes, gallberries, and other bushes, intermingled with bowers of -yellow jessamine, grape-vine, and chainy brier; while a rich grass, -dotted with variously coloured flowers, spread like a gorgeous carpet -beneath the magnificent canopy. Some of the flowers that glistened, -even at this late season, above the floor of this great Gothic temple, -were strikingly beautiful. - -For five miles they followed the meanderings of the creek, now rowing, -now sailing, until at last it turned suddenly to the east, and dividing -into a multitude of small innavigable branches became lost in the -marshes beyond. Fortunately, however, for the explorers, the channel -terminated at an excellent landing-place, which was made firm by sand -and shells, and where, securing their boat to a projecting root, they -went ashore to examine the character of the country. To their surprise -they had not proceeded twenty paces before discovering that this piece -of land was only a narrow tongue, not a half furlong wide, and that -beyond it was a river in all respects like the one they had left, coming -also close to the opposite bank, and making a good landing on that side. - -"O, for strength to lift our boat over this portage!" exclaimed Robert. -"The river, no doubt, sweeps far around, and comes back to this point, -making this an island." - -"We can settle that question tomorrow," said Harold. "It is too late to -attempt it now." - -"O, brother," cried Mary, "there is an orange tree--look! look! -look!--full of ripe yellow oranges." - -It was a beautiful tree, and not one only, but a cluster of seven, -scattered in a kind of grove, and loaded with fruit, in that state of -half ripeness in which the dark green of the rind shows in striking -contrast with the rich colour called orange. The young people threshed -down several of the ripest, and began to eat, having first forced their -fingers under the skin, and peeled it off by patches. But scarcely had -they tasted the juicy pulp, before each made an exceeding wry face, and -dashed the deceptive fruits away, as if they had been apples of Sodom, -beautiful without, but ashes within. The orange was of the kind called -the "bitter sweet," having the bitter rind and membranes of the sour, -with the pleasant juice of the sweet. - -"Open the plugs, all of you, and eat it as you do the shaddock, without -touching the skin to your lips," said Robert. "There is nothing bitter -in the _juice_, I recollect now that this kind of orange is said to grow -plentifully in many parts of South Florida, and also that the lime is -apt to be found in its company. This is another proof, Harold, that I -am right as to our whereabouts." - -"Really," said Harold, "this is a splendid country. I have another fact -about it that you will be glad to learn, and that I intended as a -pleasant surprise to you ere long. There are plenty of _deer_ here. I -saw their signs all through the woods this morning, within a quarter of -a mile of the tent." - -They gathered about a bushel of the ripest looking of the fruit, and -deposited them in the boat; then beginning to feel hungry, they seated -themselves on a green mound of velvet-like moss at the foot of a -spreading magnolia, and there dined. Nanny and her kids were already on -shore, cropping the rich grass, and the dogs were made happy with the -remaining rabbit. - -Shortly after dinner, while the boys were cutting a supply of grass for -their goats during the voyage of the following day, they heard the bark -of Fidelle and the growling of Mum, uttered in such decided and angry -tones as to prove that they had something at bay, with which they were -particularly displeased. "One of us ought to go and see what those dogs -are about," remarked Robert; "and since you took your turn this morning, -I presume it is my business now." He had not gone long, before Harold -saw him returning with rapid steps. - -"Do come here, cousin," said he, "there is the largest king-snake I ever -saw, and desperately angry. The dogs have driven him into a thicket of -briers, and he is fighting as if he had the venom of a thousand serpents -in his fangs. His eyes actually flash. I cut a stick and tried to kill -him, but it was too short, and he struck at me so venomously, that I -concluded to cut me a longer one. The most curious part of the business -is, that there is a large grasshopper or locust (if I may judge from the -sound), in the same thicket, making himself very merry with the fight. -There he is now--do you not hear him? singing away as if he would crack -his sides." - -"Locust!" exclaimed Harold, as soon as his quick ear distinguished the -character of the music, "you do not call that a locust. Why, Robert, it -is the rattle of a rattle-snake. Did you never hear one before?" - -"Never in my life," he replied. "I have often seen their skins and -rattles, but never a live rattle-snake. O, Harold," he said, shuddering, -"what a narrow escape I have made. That fellow struck so near me twice, -as barely to miss my clothes." - -The boys obtained each a pole of ten feet in length. They stood on -opposite sides of the narrow thicket in which the venomous reptile was -making its defence, and as it moved, in striking, to the one side or the -other, they aimed their blows, until it was stunned by a fortunate -stroke from Robert, and fell writhing amid the leaves and herbage. The -moment the blow took effect, Mum, whose eyes were lighted with fiery -eagerness, sprang upon the body, seized it by the middle, shook it -violently, then dropped and shook it again. It was now perfectly dead. -They drew it out, and stretched it on the ground. Its body was longer -than either of theirs, and as large around as Robert's leg. The fangs, -which he shuddered to behold, were half as long as his finger, and -crooked, like the nails of a cat, and the rattles were sixteen in -number. - -"This is an old soldier," said Harold; "he is seventeen or eighteen -years of age. Had we not better carry it to the boat that Mary and -Frank may see it? It is well for all to be able to distinguish a -rattle-snake when it is met." - -The precaution was necessary. For though Mary had a salutary fear of -all reptiles, Frank had not; he would as soon have played with a snake, -as with a lizard or a worm; and these last he would oftentimes hold in -his hand, admiring what he considered their beauty. They stretched it -on the earth before the children; put it into its coil ready for -striking; opened its mouth; showed the horrid fangs; and squeezing the -poison bag, forced a drop of the green liquid to the end of the tooth. - -"Frank," said Harold, "if you meet a snake like this, you had better let -him alone. Rattle-snakes never run at people. They are very peaceable -and only trouble those that trouble them. But they will not budge out -of their way for a king; and if you wrong them, they will give you the -point of their fangs, and a drop of their poison, and then you will -swell up and die. Do you think that you will play with snakes any -more!" - -"No, indeed," he replied. - -"Harold," said Robert, "do you know how to distinguish a poisonous snake -from a harmless one?" - -On his replying in the negative, Robert continued, "The poisonous -serpents, I am told, may be usually known by their having broad angular -heads, and short stumpy tails. That rattlesnake answers exactly to the -description, and I wonder at myself for not having put my knowledge to -better use when I met him. The only exception to this rule I know of is -the spreading adder, which is of the same shape, but harmless. -Poisonous serpents must have fangs, and a poison bag. These must be -somewhere in the head, without being part of the jaws themselves. This -addition to the head gives to it a broad corner on each side, different -from that of a snake which has no fangs. But _if ever you see a thick -set snake with a broad head and a short stumpy tail, take care_." - -The conversation now turned upon the subject of snake-bites and their -cure. "My father," said Harold, "had two negroes bitten during one -summer by highland moccasins, and each was cured by a very simple -remedy. In the first case the accident happened near the house, and my -father was in the field. He sent a runner home for a pint bottle of -sweet oil, and made him drink by little and little the whole. Beside -this there was nothing done, and the negro recovered. The other case -was more singular. Father was absent, and there was no oil to be had, -but the overseer cured the fellow _with chickens_." - -"Chickens!" exclaimed Mary, laughing. "Did he make him take them the -same way?" - -"Not exactly," Harold answered; "he used them as a sort of poultice. He -ordered a number of half grown fowls to be split open alive, by cutting -them through the back, and applied them warm to the wound. Before the -first chicken was cold, he applied another, and another, until he had -used a dozen. He said that the warm entrails sucked out the poison. -Whether or not this was the true reason, the negro became immediately -better; and it was surprising to see how green the inside of the first -few chickens looked, after they had lain for a little while on the -wound." - -"_We_ also had a negro bitten by a ground rattle," said Robert, "and -father cured him by using hartshorn and brandy, together with an empty -bottle." - -Harold looked rather surprised to hear of the empty bottle, and Robert -said, "O, that was used only as a cupping-glass. Hot water was poured -in, and then poured out, and as the air within cooled, it made the -bottle suck very strongly on the wound, to which it was applied, and -which father had opened more widely by his lancet. While this operation -was going on, father made the fellow drink brandy enough to intoxicate -him, saying that this was the only occasion in which he thought it was -right to make a person drunk. The hartshorn, by-the-by, was used on -another occasion, when there was neither a bottle nor spirit to be had. -It was applied freely to the wound itself, and also administered by a -quarter of a teaspoonful at a time in water, until the person had taken -six or eight doses. I recollect hearing father say that all animal -poisons are regarded as _intense acids_, for which the best antidotes -are alkalies, such as hartshorn, soda saleratus, and even strong lye." - -"Last year," said Harold, "I was myself bitten by a water-moccasin. I -was far from home, and had no one to help me; but I succeeded in curing -myself, without help." - -"Indeed! how was it?" - -"I had gone to a mill-pond to bathe, and was in the act of leaping into -the water, when I trod upon one that lay asleep at the water's edge. -Although it is more than a year since, I have the feeling under my foot -at this moment as he twisted over and struck me. Fortunately his fangs -did not sink very deep, but there was a gash at the joint of my great -toe, of at least half an inch long. I knew in a moment that I was -bitten, and as quickly recollected hearing old Torgah say, that the -Indian cure for a bite is to lay upon the wound the liver of the snake -that makes it. But I suppose that my snake had no notion of being made -into a poultice for his own bite; for though I chased him, and tried -hard to get his liver, he ran under a log and escaped. Very likely if I -had succeeded in killing him, I might have relied upon the Indian cure -and been disappointed. As it was, I jumped into the water, washed out -the poison as thoroughly as possible, and having made my foot perfectly -clean, I sucked the wound until the blood ceased to flow." - -"And did not the poison make you at all sick?" - -"Not in the least. My foot swelled a little, and at first stung a great -deal. But that was the end of it. I was careful to swallow none of the -blood, and to wash my mouth well after the sucking." - -"Do, if you please, stop talking about snakes," said Mary, "I begin to -see them wherever I look; suppose we return to our old encampment." - -The boys gathered the remainder of the hay, called Nanny and the dogs, -and reached the place which they had left, about five o'clock in the -afternoon--having seen no signs of human habitation, and being -exceedingly pleased with the appearance of their island; they made a -slight alteration, however, in the place of their tent. Instead of -continuing on the beach, they pitched it upon the bluff near the spring, -and under the branches of a large mossy live oak. By the time the -duties of the evening were concluded, they were ready for sleep. They -committed themselves once more to the care of Him who has promised to be -the Father of the fatherless, and laid down in peace, to rest during -their third night upon the island. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - - -DISAPPOINTMENT--THE LIVE OAK--UNLOADING--FISHING EXCURSION--HAROLD'S -STILL HUNT--DISAGREEABLE MEANS TO AN AGREEABLE END - - -Before sunrise it was manifest that, without a change in the wind, the -excursion proposed for that day was impossible; a strong breeze was -blowing directly from the east, and brought a ceaseless succession of -mimic billows down the river. Hoping, however, that the wind might -change or moderate, they resolved to employ the interval in transferring -all their articles of value from the boat, to their new home under the -oak. And it was indeed fortunate, as they afterwards had occasion to -know, that they attended to this duty so soon. - -The live oak, under which their tent was pitched, was a magnificent -tree. Its trunk was partially decayed from age, and the signs of -similar decay in many of the larger limbs was no doubt the cause of its -being spared in the universal search along this coast for ship timber; -but it was so large, that the four youngsters by joining hands could -barely reach around it. Ten feet above the root, it divided into three -massive branches, which in turn were subdivided into long pendant boughs -extending about sixty feet in every direction, and showing, at their -ends, a strong disposition to sweep the ground. The height of the tree -did not correspond to its breadth. It is characteristic of the live oak -that, after attaining the moderate height of forty or fifty feet, its -growth is directed laterally; the older trees often covering an area of -more than double their height. Every limb was hung so plentifully with -long gray moss, as to give it a strikingly venerable and patriarchal -aspect, and Harold declared he could scarcely look at it without a -disposition to take off his hat. - -At noon Harold proposed to Robert that, the wind having ceased, they -should spend the afternoon either in hunting or fishing. "If," said he, -"Mary and Frank will allow us to leave them, I propose the first; if -not, I propose the last, in which all can join." - -"O, let us go together, by all means," said Mary. "I do not like to be -left alone in this far off place; something may happen." - -"Then let it be fishing," said Harold; "but what shall we use for bait?" - -"The old bait that our grandfathers used--shrimp," replied Robert. "I -observed on yesterday a multitude of them in a nook of the creek near -the river. We can first catch some of these with our scoop net, and -then try for whatever may bite. At any rate we can take the offals of -the turkey, and fish for crabs." - -However, on ascending the river in their boat, and making the trial, -they found that the shrimp had disappeared, and they were left with only -six or seven caught at a venture. - -"This is a dull prospect," said Harold, whose active nature made him -impatient of fishing as an amusement, unless the success was unusually -good. "If you will allow me to go ashore I will try my luck with the -gun." - -"Certainly, certainly," was the reply; though Robert added, "You must -remember that this is a wild country, Harold, and that we had better -keep within hearing at least of each other's guns." - -Harold promised not to wander beyond the appointed limit; and each -agreed that if help were needed, two guns should be fired in quick -succession. - -"Will you not take my double barrel?" said Robert. "It is loaded with -duck and squirrel shot, but you can easily draw and load for deer." - -"I thank you, no," replied Harold. "It is so long since I have handled -anything but a rifle, that a smooth bore now would be awkward." - -They put him ashore, then dropped anchor, and began to fish. Mary and -Frank had been long initiated into the mysteries of the art. On the -present occasion, Robert reserved to himself the shrimp, and set them to -the easier task of fishing for crabs. For security he tied the lines to -the thowl pins. Crabs, as all upon the seaboard well know, are not -caught with hooks, but with bait either hooked or tied to a lie, and -with a spoon-shaped net. The crab takes hold of the bait with its -claws, and is drawn to the surface, when the net is carefully introduced -below. Robert inserted his own hook through the back of a live silver -fish, and threw it in the water as a bait for drum. Soon Mary was seen -drawing up her line, which she said was very heavy. "There is a crab on -it, brother!" she cried, as it approached the surface; "two crabs! two! -two!" Robert was near her. He inserted the net below, and the two -captives were soon in the boat. "Well done for you, Miss Mary; you have -beat us all!" - -Here Frank called out suddenly, "I have got one too! O, how heavy he is! -Brother, come; he is pulling my line away!" - -It was not a crab. Robert and he pulled together, and after -considerable play, they found that it was an enormous cat-fish or -bull-head. - -"This fellow will make a capital stew for tomorrow's dinner," said -Robert. "But hold to your line, Frank, while I put the net under him -also. I am afraid of these terrible side fins." - -The fish had scarcely been raised over the gunwale of the boat, with the -remark, "that is a bouncer!" when Robert noticed his own line fizzing -through the water at a rapid rate. He quickly loosed it from the place -where it was tied, and payed out yard after yard as the vigorous fish -darted and struggled away; then humouring its motion by giving or taking -the line as seemed to be necessary, he at last drew it towards him, and -took it aboard. It was a drum, the largest he had ever caught, or -indeed ever seen. It was as long as his arm, and strong enough to -require all his art for its capture. - -He loosed the hooks from the floundering fishes, and tried for more. -But they now seemed slow to bite. He took only two others, and they -were small. Mary, however, caught nine crabs, and Frank two. Becoming -weary of the sport, they heard afar off the sharp crack of a rifle. - -"There goes Harold's rifle!" said Robert; "and I warrant something has -seen its last of the sun. Let us put up our lines, and meet him at the -tent." - -The anchor was weighed, the sail spread, and in the course of half an -hour they saw Harold at the landing. - -"What have you brought?" they all asked. - -"O, nothing--nothing at all," he replied, looking at the same time much -pleased. - -"Nothing!" responded Robert. "Why we paid you the compliment of saying, -'There goes Harold's rifle! and you may be sure he has killed -something." - -"If _you_ have not anything, _we have_," boasted Frank. "See what a big -fish I caught! Isn't it a bouncer for a little fellow like me to catch? -Why, sir, he nearly pulled me into the water; but I pulled and pulled, -and brother Robert came to help me, and we both pulled, and got him in. -See, too, what brother Robert caught--a big trout; and sister Mary, she -caught a parcel of crabs; I caught two crabs myself. And you haven't -anything! Why, cousin Harold, are you not ashamed of yourself?" - -"But you have killed something; I see it in your looks," said Mary, -scrutinizing his countenance; "what is it?" - -"That is another question," replied Harold. "You all asked me at first -what I had brought. Now, I _have brought_ nothing; but I have _to -bring_ a deer." - -"Then, indeed, you have beat us," said Robert; "but that is only what I -expected." - -"A deer!" exclaimed the two younger. "O, take us to see it!" - -Mooring the boat safely, they hastened with Harold to the scene of -slaughter. It was about half a mile distant. There lay a large fat -buck, with branching horns, and sleek brown sides. Frank threw himself -upon it in an ecstasy of delight; patted, hugged, and almost kissed it. -Mary hung back, shrinking from the sight of blood. - -"O, cousin Harold," she cried, "what a terrible gash your bullet has -made in the poor thing's throat! Just look there!" - -Harold laughed. "That was not made by my ball, but by my knife. -Hunters always bleed their game, cousin, or it will not look so white, -taste so sweet, nor keep so well." - -The boys prepared to carry it home. Harold, taking from his bosom the -hatchet, cut a long stout pole, and Robert brought some leaves of the -silk grass (the yucca filamentosa, whose long narrow leaves are strong -as cords), with which the legs of the deer were tied together. Swinging -it on the pole between them, they marched homewards. - -By this afternoon's excursion they were provided with a delightful -supply of fish, crabs, and venison. But, alas! they were compelled to -be their own butchers and cooks; and there are certain processes through -which these delicacies must pass before being ready for the mouth that -are not so agreeable. Mary and Frank brought up the fish, and set about -preparing them for supper. They laid each upon a flat root of the tree, -and with a knife scraped off the scales. This was dirty work for a nice -young lady, but it was necessary to the desired end. She pshawed and -pshawed at it as the slimy scales adhered to her fingers, or flew into -her face, but she persevered until all was done. - -In the meantime the fire had been mended, and water poured into their -largest pot. When it began to boil, Mary and Frank dropped in the -crabs. Poor creatures! it was a warm reception they met with from their -native element. Each one gave a kick at the unwelcome sensation, and -then sunk into quiet repose, at the bottom of its iron sepulchre. They -remained boiling until their shells were perfectly red, when they were -taken out, and piled in a dish for supper. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - - -FRANK'S EXCUSES--CURING VENISON--MAROONING COOKERY--ROBERT'S VEGETABLE -GARDEN--PLANS FOR RETURN---PREPARATION FOR THE SABBATH - - -When Mary and Frank arose next morning, they saw the small boughs of the -oak hung with divided portions of venison. The boys had so placed them, -after finishing, late at night, for the double purpose of allowing them -to cool and of keeping them out of reach of the dogs. "Come, Frank," -said Mary, "let us make up the fire, and get things ready for -breakfast." The wood was close at hand, ready cut, and nothing more was -needed for a fire than putting the pieces together, with several sticks -of light wood underneath; a bright cracking blaze soon rose cheerfully -before them. - -"Buddy," she said, "can you not go down to the spring, and bring me some -water, while I am preparing these other things?" - -But Frank was lazy that morning, and out of humour, and the fire was so -comfortable (for the air was cool) that he stood before it, warming his -hands, and puffing at the smoke that blew in his face. He replied, "No, -sister, I am afraid"--then he paused, trying hard to think of some -excuse. "I am afraid that if I go the crabs will bite me." - -"Crabs!" Mary exclaimed. "Why how can they bite you, when they are all -cooked?" - -"I do not mean the crabs in the dish," said he, "but the crabs in the -river." - -"Well, if they are in the river," argued Mary, "how can they hurt you, -if you keep on the land?" - -Frank found that his excuse was about to fail. But he was not disposed -to surrender so easily. He therefore devised another. "I am afraid to -go, for if the crabs do not bite me maybe the snakes will. Don't you -remember what cousin Harold told us the other day about snakes." - -Frank said this very seriously, and had not Mary been somewhat provoked -at his unbrotherly refusal, she would have laughed at the ridiculous -contrast between his looks and his language. She said, reproachfully, -"I thought, Frank, you loved me better than to treat me so. I want the -water to make coffee for you, and the rest of us, and yet you will not -help me." - -"I do not wish any of the coffee," he answered. "All that I want for -breakfast is some of that nice fat deer, and some of these fish and -crabs." - -"Very well," she added, in a hurt but independent tone, "I can help -myself." - -She took the bucket, and went to the spring. Frank looked ashamed, but -continued silent. He drew up a billet of wood and sat upon it, pushing -his feet towards the fire, and spreading out his hands, for the want of -something else to do. By the time Mary returned from the spring, Robert -and Harold came from the tent. They had retired late and weary the -night before, and as a natural consequence had overslept their usual -time for rising. "What is that we heard you and Frank talking about?" -Robert asked of Mary. - -"Inquire of Frank," she replied; "I prefer that he should tell you." - -"Well, Frank, what was it?" - -"Nothing," he answered, doggedly, "except that sister wanted me to go to -the spring, and I told her I was afraid that the crabs and snakes would -bite me." - -"What did sister Mary want with the water?" - -"To make coffee, I suppose." - -"And do you not love coffee?" - -"Sometimes; but I do not wish any this morning, for sister never puts in -sugar enough for me." - -"Well, well, we shall see who wants coffee at breakfast. Sister Mary, is -there anything I can do to help you?" - -"Cousin," said Harold, uniting quickly in the effort to shame Frank out -of his strange caprice, "I wish you would let me too help you in some -way. You are always so ready to do everything you can for us, that we -are glad whenever we can do anything for you." - -Mary needed nothing, except to have the kettle lifted to its place upon -the fire. Frank was all this time warming his hands and feet, as if he -was desperately cold. In reading the Scriptures, and repeating the -Lord's Prayer, his voice could scarcely be heard; he knew that he had -done wrong, and was beginning to repent. At breakfast, Mary asked him -in a kind, forgiving tone, if he would not have some coffee; but true to -his resolution he declined. - -The first business of the day was to take care of their venison. Yet -what should they do with it? They had no cool place in which to keep it -fresh, nor salting tub nor barrel in which to corn or pickle what they -could not consume in its green state. Harold's proposal was that they -should cut the hams into thin slices, and jerk them in the smoke, as he -had seen Torgah do; or else to dry them in the sun, which in the middle -of the day was quite hot. Robert said he had heard or read of meat -being saved fresh for several days by burying it under cool running -water, and offered to try it at their spring. Mary said she liked both -plans, but having had such good experience of Harold's baked turkey, she -hoped he would now give them a specimen of baked venison. - -It was finally resolved to give each plan a fair trial. One ham should -be sliced and jerked; another should be baked for the next day's dinner, -as the turkey had been; one shoulder should be cooked for that day's -consumption, and the other put under the drip of the spring to prove -whether it would keep until Monday. - -"There is one advantage at least that we shall gain from these -experiments," said Harold; "a knowledge how to economize our meat." - -For a minute or two Mary had been evidently pondering upon some -difficult problem; and Robert, observing her abstraction, asked in a -jesting tone if she was studying anatomy. - -"Not exactly," she replied; "I was thinking of two things; how to cook -this shoulder, when we have nothing in which to bake or roast it--" - -"O, as for that," Harold interjected, "I will provide you in ten -minutes' time with a roaster wide enough for an ox, or small enough for -a sparrow. Do you just hang it by a string from the pole I will set for -you above the fire; it will roast fast enough, only you will lose all -your gravy." - -"The gipsies' roasting-pole!" said she; "I wonder I did not think of it. -The other thing is, that after you have sliced the steak-pieces from the -bone, the remainder would make an excellent soup, if we had any -vegetables to put with it." - -"And what do you want?" Robert inquired. - -"In beef soup," she replied, "cooks usually put in turnips, onions, -cabbage, potatoes, carrots, and the like." - -"Carrots and potatoes I fear we must do without at this time," said he, -"but the rest I think I can furnish, or something very like them." - -"What! have you a vegetable garden already growing on the island?" asked -Harold. - -"Yes," he answered, "a very large and fine one; an endless supply of the -most beautiful white cabbage, and most delicate asparagus, besides -quantities of spinach, okra, and other vegetables. The palmetto gives -the first, the tender shoots of the bamboo-brier the second; the leaves -of the poke, when young, furnish the third, and those of the wild violet -the last, or rather a substitute in its mucilaginous leaf, for the okra. -Beside these plants (all of which, except the last, need to be boiled in -several waters to free them from their bitter taste), there are -multitudes more growing around us that are perfectly wholesome as -articles of food--the purslain, the thistle, the dandelion, the -lambsquarter, the cresses and pepper-grasses, to say nothing of the -pink-gilled mushrooms, and the fungus that grows from logs of hickory." - -"I will ask no more questions about your garden," said Harold. "I will -confess at once that it is one of the largest and finest in the world; -but will say too that it requires a person of your knowledge to use it -aright." - -"And no great knowledge after all," responded Robert. "I could teach -you in half an hour every one." - -"I will await them here," said Harold, "wishing you all success in -visiting the garden, and cousin Mary all success in preparing the -vegetables for use." - -That afternoon they engaged in another discussion about attempting a -speedy return home. Robert and Mary had become impatient of their stay, -and were despairing of any one's coming soon to their relief. The three -and a half days of separation from their father seemed to them a month. - -"Why not make the effort to return at once?" they contended. "This -place is very good indeed; on some accounts we could not desire a -better; yet it is not home." - -Harold shook his head, and replied, "I am not sure, notwithstanding all -your arguments, that any of us know where home is. One thing I do know, -that this island seems to be a very safe and comfortable place for -people in our condition. Moreover, I am confident that your father will -use every means for finding us; and we can scarcely be in a better place -than this for being found. My opinion still is that we had better -continue here for a fortnight or three weeks in safety, than to risk -what we should, by starting in an open boat, to go upon the broad sea, -we know not where." - -Harold, however, was overruled. Mary and Frank united with Robert in -resolving to attempt their return homewards by coasting; and Harold -yielded with a sigh, remarking that his heart was with them, but his -judgment against them. The moment the question was decided, Frank began -to show the greatest glee. To his hopeful spirit, to try was to -succeed; and he was even then in fancy revelling once more in the scenes -of happy Bellevue. - -But when should they begin their voyage? Not that day, for they were -not ready. Not the next, for that was the Sabbath, which they had been -taught to reverence. Not Monday morning, because there were preparations -to be made, which they could not complete without working on the -Sabbath, They resolved to "remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy," by -rest from labour, and by appropriate exercises, and then to start as -soon after as possible; which, probably, could not be before Monday -evening or Tuesday morning. - -They prepared another oven, heated and protected as before, into which -the ham of venison was introduced. They collected and cut a supply of -wood to be used in case of cool weather the following day, and brought -from the bank another basket full of oysters. After spending a pleasant -evening in conversation, they retired to rest, happy in the thought that -they had been trying to live as they should, and that they had resolved, -of their own free will, to reverence the Sabbath, at the sacrifice of -another day from home. - - - - - CHAPTER XV - - -THEIR FIRST SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE NIGHT AND MORNING THAT -SUCCEEDED - - -The morning sun rose with uncommon beauty, and the young people having -retired early to bed, were prepared for early rising. Frank now -volunteered to aid his sister in preparing for breakfast; his repentance -was shown not by words but by deeds; and though it was only an act of -duty performed towards his sister and the company, it was in part a very -proper beginning in the observance of a day belonging to Him who -encourages us to think that he regards whatever we do from a principle -of duty to our fellow men, as being done to himself. - -At the time of worship they gathered with more than usual solemnity -around the accustomed place, and read the portion of Scripture for the -morning. It was a chapter of unusual interest to them all, and -particularly so to Harold. He had become increasingly thoughtful since -their accident. This morning he appeared to be more serious than ever, -and once or twice, when his turn came to read, his voice was so low and -unsteady, that he could scarcely be heard. There was evidently some -cause of distress to that youth of strong mind and pure life which the -others knew not. - -The Sabbath passed, as may be readily conceived, without being enlivened -by any incidents of a particularly interesting character. It can -scarcely be said that they did actually sanctify the Sabbath, for there -was nothing spiritual, nor even hearty in their exercises; and they -themselves felt that there was a great deficiency somewhere. - -Their unmethodical though conscientious effort was useful in teaching -them to look beyond mere externals for any real good to be derived. -They learned they were imperfect even in their best performances, and -without merit when they had done what they could. - -Late in the evening they went to the seashore, and sitting upon a bank -of clean sand near their flag-staff, looked upon the sea from which they -had made so providential an escape, and to which they expected once more -to commit themselves. A light breeze had been blowing from the west all -day, yet light as it was it had been sufficient to raise the waves, and -make them roar and break with ominous violence upon the shore. This -action of the breeze revealed to them another fact, that two or three -miles to the seaward there was a long and apparently endless chain of -breakers extending north and south, as far as the eye could reach. They -could see the large waves gather, and the white tops sparkle with foam. -Here was another cause for thankfulness. Had the present wind been -blowing on the day of their accident, they could not possibly have -crossed that foaming bar; they would have been kept at sea, and been to -a certainty lost in the sudden squall that arose that night. - -But the sight of these breakers was also a source of disquiet, in view -of their intended voyage. It was evident, as they supposed, that they -could not sail with safety, when the wind was blowing with any -freshness, either on or off the shore, on account of the rough swell, -caused by the first, and of the danger of being carried out to sea by -the last. They conversed long and anxiously upon this new feature in -their case; and then, by general consent, kneeled together upon the -sands, in conscious helplessness, and implored Him who is the Lord of -the seas, to care for them and direct their steps. - -When they left the beach, the light of day was fading into the hues of -night; and several faint stars peeped timidly from the yet illuminated -sky. Mary and Frank retired to their room soon after dark. The larger -boys sat for some time, conversing upon their situation and prospects, -when observing the sky to cloud rapidly with the indications of a sudden -change of weather, they went to the landing, made their boat secure as -possible, and then laid down to rest. - -The wind soon began to sigh in the branches of the huge oak above them. -Each puff became stronger than the one before it. They could hear the -roar of the distant surf, bursting angrily over the sandy barrier, and -thundering on the shore. It was the beginning of a hurricane. The boys -sprang from their pallets, and dressing themselves hastily, seized the -ax and hatchet, and drove the tent-pins deeply into the ground. While -thus engaged, Nanny and her kids came up, and showed a strong -disposition to take refuge in the tent. The dogs also gave signs of -uneasiness, following them around with drooping tails, whining and -shivering, as they looked with half shut, winking eyes, in the direction -of the wind. These signs of terror in their dumb companions only made -the boys work faster, and do their work more securely. They did not -content themselves with driving down the tent-pins; they took the logs -cut for firewood, and laid them on the windward edges of the tent, to -prevent the wind from entering below and blowing the canvas from above -their heads. Had they the time they would have laid the sails of their -boat, which they had hastily unrigged, above the canvas of the tent; but -ere they could accomplish this, the wind burst upon them with the fury -of a tornado. The grand old tree quivered to its roots, and groaned in -every limb. The tent fluttered and tugged at the ropes with such force -that the deeply driven pins could scarcely hold it down. It was -fortunate that it had been pitched under the oak, for the long lower -branches, which at ordinary times almost swept the ground, were strained -downwards so far, that with their loads of moss, they formed a valuable -barrier against the wind. - -There was little sleeping for the boys that night. Scarcely had they -entered the tent before the rain commenced. It came in heavy drifts, -and was carried with such force that, notwithstanding the protection -afforded by the oak, it insinuated itself through the close threads of -the canvas, and under the edges of the tent. Mary had been awaked by -the hammering, and Frank was now roused by the dropping of water in his -face. When Robert entered their room to see how they fared, he -discovered them seated on a trunk, wrapped in their father's cloak, and -sheltered by that very umbrella which Frank had been provident enough to -bring. They rolled up their bedding and clothes, and protected as best -they could whatever seemed most in danger from the wet. They sat on -boxes and trunks, and wrapped themselves in cloaks and blankets; but it -was in vain; they could not guard themselves at the same time from the -rain above and the driven water from below. They sat cold and shivering -until three o'clock in the morning, when the rain ceased and the wind -abated. Then they made a fire; and just before day were enabled, by -lying on trunks and boxes, to indulge themselves in a short uneasy -sleep. - -The clear sun shone over the main land before the wearied company awoke. -Harold was the first on his feet, and calling to Robert, they hastened -out to see what damage had been done. Mary also joined them, followed -by Frank; for having dressed themselves during the night, they had no -further toilet to make. - -In every direction were to be seen traces of the storm; prostrate trees, -broken branches, the ground strewed with twigs, and the thickets and -vines loaded with packages of moss, torn from the taller trees. The sea -roared terribly, and thick dirty billows came rolling up the river. - -Harold was about to mend the fire for Mary, who said she wanted to drink -something hot, as the best means of warming her chilled limbs, when -Robert, glancing at the tremendous tide in the river, called to her -quickly--"Do not waste one drop of this water in the bucket; there is -only a quart left, and no one can tell when the tide will be down enough -for us to obtain more." He ran to the bluff, and the others observed -him make a gesture of surprise, look hastily around, and finally leap -down the bank. He was absent only two or three minutes, and then -returned with a pale face and hurrying step. - -"Harold!" said he, scarcely able to articulate, "OUR BOAT IS GONE! -Burst from her moorings!" - -At this terrible announcement, every face whitened, and there was a -general rush for the landing. It was even so. The boat was nowhere to -be seen. The stake which had confined it had also disappeared. Far as -the eye could reach nothing was visible but water--water, with here and -there a patch of mangrove, higher than the rest, and bowing reluctantly -to the rush of the waves. They looked anxiously over the watery waste, -and then into each other's agitated faces. It was clear that their -prospect of speedily returning home was hopeless. - -"But perhaps," said Mary, who was the first to recover speech, "it is -not lost. It may have only drifted up the river; or it may have sunk at -the landing." - -Robert mournfully looked, where he had already looked more than once, -and said, "Well, we can try. But what is the use? something has been -against us ever since we left home. Harold, shall we search the river?" - -Harold seemed lost in thought. His keen eye had glanced in every -direction, where it was possible the boat could have been driven; then -lessening in its fire, it gave evidence of deep abstraction. Robert's -question recalled him, and he slowly answered, "Yes; but it is my -opinion we shall not find it. You know I have all along had the idea -that we ought not to leave this island. It has seemed to me, ever since -the fish let go our anchor, that the hand of God was in this accident, -and that we are not yet at the end of it. I am troubled, like the rest -of you; but I have also been questioning whether it is meant for our -harm or for our good. I do not think it is for harm, or we might have -been left to perish at sea; and if it is for good, I think we ought to -submit with cheerfulness." - -They conversed awhile upon the bluff, in view of the dismal waters, then -slowly turned towards the tent, which was now the only place on earth -they could call their home. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - - -A SAD BREAKFAST--SAGACITY OF DOGS--SEARCH FOR THE BOAT--EXCITING -ADVENTURE--A PRETTY PET--UNEXPECTED INTELLIGENCE - - -Once more the young people assembled in their tent; once more they read -the Scriptures, and knelt together in prayer. Their tones were humble -and subdued. They felt more deeply than ever their dependence upon an -arm that is stronger and farther reaching than man's. - -Their simple meal was soon ready, consisting of the most tempting bits -that Mary could select, as an enticement to their reluctant appetites. -They sat down, and endeavoured to appear cheerful, but little was said, -and less was eaten. Harold's face was towards the marsh. Robert -observed him fix his eye steadily upon a distant point of land, where -the opposite bluff of the river terminated on the sea. He looked as if -he saw something unusual, but after a scrutinizing gaze of half a -minute, turned away his eye, and relapsed into thought. - -"Did you observe anything across the marsh?" inquired Robert, willing to -relieve the silence. - -"I thought I saw a little curl of smoke upon the point," he returned; -"but now suppose it was the steam from the bluff, drawn up by the sun. - -"Robert," he continued, "it is possible after all that we may find our -boat. If not sunk at the landing, it is certainly somewhere up the -river, in the direction of the wind. The tide has not yet begun to ebb. -If it has lodged in the marsh, we can best see it while the water is -high, and if it has not lodged, it may float back with the tide. -Suppose we set off at once to search." - -Mary's reluctance to be left alone yielded to the necessity of the case, -and begging them to be careful of themselves, and to return as soon as -possible, she assumed a cheerful air, and tried to prepare them for -their departure. - -The boys promised to return by midday, unless delayed by finding the -boat; and taking their guns and hatchet, together with a luncheon in -case of delay, they set out, accompanied by Mum. Ere proceeding more -than a few steps, however, Robert stopped to say, "Harold, we shall not -need the dogs. Let us leave them for protectors to Mary and Frank. -True, there is no danger; but they will feel safer for having them at -hand. Frank, bring me Mum's chain. Here, Mum! Here, Mum!" - -Mum came rather reluctantly; for dog though he was, he appeared to -apprehend the state of the case. Mary observing this, exclaimed, -"Cousin, I do believe that Mum understands what brother says. Only see -how disappointed he looks!" - -"O, yes," returned Harold; "dogs understand more than most people -suspect. He probably heard Robert use the word 'chain'; and he has -heard it often enough to know what it means. But they gather more from -the eye and tone than from words. Mum, poor fellow, I am sorry to leave -you; for I know you love hunting better than staying at home. But you -know nothing of hunting boats, Mum; so we want you to stay and help -Fidelle to guard your young mistress and master against the squirrels -and opossums. If any of them come you must bite them well; do you hear, -Mum?" - -The poor dog wagged his short tail mournfully, as much as to say he -would do his best; but at the same time cast a wistful look at the guns. -With a charge to Mary not to let Mum loose without necessity, and to -Frank not to approach the bluff except in the company of his sister, the -boys were once more on the move, when Mary inquired, "But what shall we -do if we see the boat coming down the river, or if we need you for any -other reason?" - -"True, true," said Robert; "I am glad you suggested it. We will load -William's gun for you, and you must fire it for your signal. We shall -probably be within hearing." - -Robert well knew that Mary was able to do what he proposed, for her -father had made it a part of his duty to instruct her, or cause her to -be instructed, in every art necessary to preserve and enjoy life. For -this purpose she had learned how to load and use the several varieties -of firearms--to manage a horse in harness and under the saddle--and even -to swim. Compared with most other girls she was qualified to be quite a -heroine. - -With many adieus and kind wishes from both sides, the boys finally set -off. They struck directly through the woods for their old fishing -point, at the junction of the creek with the river. Standing on the -most commanding part of the bluff, they looked in every direction, but -no sign of the boat appeared. Then they turned their steps to the -southeast, following, as closely as they could, the bank of the creek, -though compelled oftentimes to make large circuits in order to avoid the -short creeks and bay-galls that set in from the marsh. These bay-galls -are wet spongy bottoms, shaded with loblolly bays, and tangled with -briers, and the edges are usually fringed with the gall-berry bush--a -shrub closely resembling the whortleberry, and bearing a black fruit of -the same size, but nauseously bitter. Compelled to make great circuits -around these miry bottoms, and interrupted by a close growth of vines -and trees, the boys advanced scarcely a mile and a half to the hour. -They left not a foot of the shore unexplored; still no vestige of the -boat appeared. - -About eleven o'clock they approached the tongue of land on which they -had discovered the orange trees, and where they proposed to quench their -thirst with the pleasant acid of the fruit, and afterwards to return to -the tent. They had just headed a short bay-gall, and were enjoying the -first glimpses of the south river, when they were startled by a -trampling in the bushes before them; and a herd of six deer rushed past -and disappeared in the dark bottom. Soon after a half grown fawn, white -as milk, and bleating piteously, was seen staggering through the bushes, -having a large wildcat seated upon its shoulders, and tearing furiously -at its neck. Robert's gun had been levelled, when the herd appeared, -but they passed too quickly for a shot; he was therefore all ready when -the fawn approached, and aiming not at it, but at the fierce creature -upon its back, both animals rolled together upon the ground. He would -have rushed immediately upon them, had he not been restrained by the -grasp of Harold. - -"Not yet!" said he, "not yet! keep your other barrel ready, a wildcat is -hard to kill, and will fight until he begins to gasp." - -It was fortunate for Robert that he was thus arrested, for the cat was -only wounded, and soon recovered sufficiently to limp away. "Now give -him your second barrel, Robert; give it to him in his shoulder." Before -he could do so, however, the cat slipped into the hollow of a -neighbouring tree. - -"He is safe now," said Harold; "we can kill him at our leisure. But -keep your eye on the hole, and be ready to shoot, while I attend to this -fawn." - -When Harold took hold of the beautiful little creature, he discovered -that the wounds were very slight. The ball had penetrated the back of -the head and stunned it, without touching any vital part, and it was -beginning to recover; the wounds made by the wildcat were only skin -deep, and could easily be healed. - -"Shall I bleed it for venison?" asked Harold, "or save it as a pet for -Mary and Frank?" - -"O, save it by all means," replied Robert, whose sympathies had been -from the first excited by the piteous, childlike tones of the fawn. -"Save it for sister, and let us make haste to finish this beast." - -"Then lend me your handkerchief," said Harold; "mine alone is not -sufficient for both collar and cord." - -Robert approached him for the purpose, when he observed the cat creep -slyly from his hole, and hobble away with all haste. "Quick, Harold," -cried Robert, tossing him the handkerchief, "tie the fawn, and follow -me," then dashed through the bushes in pursuit. - -"Take care, you may get too near," Harold shouted; but Robert was -already lost to sight behind the underwood. By the time the fawn was -secured, Harold heard him hallooing about one hundred paces away, and -going rapidly in that direction, saw him watching the convulsive throes -of the wild creature as it lay gasping on the ground. - -Harold looked on and pleasantly remarked, "You will soon get your name -up for a hunter, if you keep improving at this rate. That is a splendid -cat! What claws and teeth! Let us see how long he is." Putting his -hands together at the thumbs, and spreading them out to span a foot, he -ascertained that it measured two feet nine inches from the nose to the -root of the short tail; and that, standing with its head erect, it must -have been fully two and a half feet high. Its teeth and nails were -savage looking things. - -"I am glad he did not fasten those ugly looking things in my leg," said -Robert; "but I was so excited by the pursuit, that I rushed at one time -almost upon him. He had stopped behind a bush; all at once he sprang at -me with a growl, showing his white teeth, bristling his hair, and -glaring at me with his large fierce eyes. He dodged behind another -bush, and when I next saw him he was gasping and convulsed as when you -came up." - -"It would have been a desperate fight, if he had seized you," remarked -Harold; "you would have borne the marks to the end of your life." - -Returning to the fawn, which struggled violently on their approach, they -soon succeeded in allaying its terror by gentle tones and kind -treatment. It yielded passively to its fate, and consented to be led -wherever they chose. - -The oranges were delicious after their long walk, and now excessive -thirst. A few minutes served to rest their weary limbs, and they had -just begun to discuss the propriety of returning to the tent, when the -fawn pricked up its ears with the signs of renewed alarm, a neighbouring -bush was agitated, and ere they could fully grasp their guns and spring -to their feet, Mum came dashing up at full speed. - -The boys were much surprised, and were afraid some accident had -happened. Mum, however, showed no signs of anything wrong; he came up -wagging his cropped tail, and looking exceedingly pleased. He cast a -hungry look at the fawn, as though his mouth watered for a taste, but he -offered no interference. On close inspection, Harold observed a string -tied round his neck, to which was fastened a little roll of paper. He -hastily took it off, and calling to Robert, they read these lines in -pencil: - -"Come home quickly. I see some one across the river; he is waving a -flag. Mary." - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - - -MARY AND FRANK--EXAMINATION OF THE TENT--SMOKE SIGNALS--DEVICES--BRUTE -MESSENGER--RAPT--BLAZING THE TREES--VOYAGE--DISASTROUS EXPEDITION--NEWS -FROM HOME--RETURN TO THE TENT - - -When Robert and Harold left the tent that morning, to look for the lost -boat, Mary and Frank watched with anxious eyes their retiring forms. It -was painful to be left alone in that vast solitude. But the act was -necessary, and Mary resolved to bear it with cheerfulness. In order -therefore to withdraw their minds from their situation, she proposed to -Frank to join her in exposing to the sun those articles in the tent -which had been wet by the rain. - -Among these was a bundle of William's. "Poor William!" said Frank, "I -wonder what became of him. Don't you think, sister, he was drowned?" - -"I do not know, buddy," she answered with a sigh; "though I presume not. -William was a good swimmer, and near shore. O, I do wish we could hear -from our dear father, and he could hear from us! See here, Frank." She -pointed to a valise-trunk. "This is father's, it contains his razors, -and all the little things that he uses every day. I wish I could open -it, and air everything for him; both top and bottom seem to be wet." - -She tried the various keys in her bunch, and to her delight found one -that fitted the lock. Some of its contents were quite damp, and no -doubt they were saved from serious injury by her affectionate care. In -it she spied a morocco case, which proved quite useful in the end; it -was a case of choice medicines. Mary was careful to disturb nothing, -except so far as was needful for its preservation; for, though her -father had no concealments that she knew of, this was his private -property, and she held its privacy sacred. After drying everything in -it, they were replaced as before. - -This work had occupied them about two hours, when Frank, whose eyes were -continually directed towards the sea, with a lingering hope that he -might see his father sailing after them, exclaimed, "Sister, is not that -a smoke across the river?" - -From the bluff where, three miles distant, the opposite bank of the -river overhung the sea, a bluish vapour was curling upward. It was -evidently a smoke. Mary gazed at it with feelings both of hope and -distrust. Who made it? What did it mean? She ran for the spy glass, -drew it to its focus, steadied her trembling hands against a tree, -directed it towards the point, and almost instantly exclaimed, "Some -person is there. I can see a signal flying, like a handkerchief tied to -a pole. But who can it be? If it is one of our people, why does he not -come over? O Frank, how I wish brother and cousin Harold were here." - -"Let us fire off the gun, sister," Frank replied, "that will bring them -back." - -They took the gun, loaded by Robert for the purpose, and fired it -repeatedly. Mary then took another peep through the glass, and cried -out--"He sees us, Frank, whoever it is; he is waving his flag. He must -have heard our guns, or seen their smoke. I wonder I cannot see him. -O, yes, there he is, lying on the ground, or half lying. Now he has put -down the flag, and I can see him dragging himself along the ground by -one arm. What can it mean? O, when will brother Robert and cousin -Harold come back!" - -Mary's impatience made the time seem very long. She employed herself in -every way that she could devise for an hour, and then, turning to Frank -with a bright look, clapped her hands joyfully, and said, "I have it! -I'll bring them back! I mean to send a runner after them. I can do -it--O, yes, I can do it!" - -Frank looked troubled. "How can you?" he inquired. "I am the only one -you have; and I am sure I cannot find the way any more than you can." - -"No, not you, nor myself," she said; "but one that I know can find them, -and can take a note to them too." She opened her trunk, took out a -piece of paper, pencilled upon it the note recorded in the last chapter, -tied it tightly with a string, which she fastened around Mum's neck, and -said, "Here is my messenger! He will find them, I warrant." Then -loosening the chain, she said, "Hie on, Mum! hie on!" - -Mum looked at her inquisitively, and was evidently in doubt what to make -of her command. She called him to the track of the boys, pointed to it, -followed it for a few steps, and encouraged him to proceed, when the -intelligent brute took the meaning, and with a whine of joy sprang away -at a rapid trot. - -The boys reached the tent about one o'clock, leading the fawn by the two -handkerchiefs. They had been strongly tempted more than once to leave -it behind, tied to a bush, or to free it entirely, as it somewhat -retarded their movements; but having already taught it the art of -following, it came after them with rapid strides, and for the latter -half of their journey they had not to pull it in the least. Mary and -Frank heard their distant halloo, and ran to meet them. They were -delighted with the new pet, and spent a moment in patting its snowy -sides; but the interest excited by the person across the river absorbed -every other consideration. As soon as Harold saw the smoke still -faintly rising, he said, "I saw that smoke this morning. It was so -faint I could scarcely discern it darken the sky, and took it for mist. -That person has been there all night." - -Robert had by this time adjusted the glass, and each looked in turn. -They could see nothing more than a little smoke. Mary described the -position in which she saw the person lying, and dragging himself along, -after the guns were fired. "Then," said Harold, "I will let off another -gun; and do you, Robert, place yourself so that you can see whether he -notices it." - -Robert laid himself flat on the sand, rested the glass upon a log of -wood, that both he and it might be steady, and said, "Now fire!" About -a quarter of a minute after the discharge he exclaimed, "I see him! He -is lying upon the sand beneath the shade of a cedar. I see him move. -He rests on one arm, as though he were sick or hurt. Now he drags -himself as you describe, sister. There is his flag flying again. He -uses only one arm. The other hangs down uselessly by his side. Who can -it be? I wish he was in the sunshine, for then I could see his -complexion. But I am sure it is not a white man." - -"O, it is Riley!" said Frank. "I know it is Riley come after us. Now -we can go home again." - -Harold took the glass and used it as Robert had done. The person had by -this time put down the flag, and was reclining languidly against some -support behind him. Harold saw him grasp his left arm with his right -hand, move it gently, and lie back as before. "That person is badly -hurt," he remarked. "Instead of helping us, he wants us to help him. -It must be some one who was cast away in the storm last night. Oh, for -our boat! Robert, we must go over and help him. We can make a raft. It -is not three miles across. We have the oars and paddle of our boat, and -we can surely make that distance and back this evening, by hard work. -Let us see if there is not timber enough near at hand for a raft." - -They looked at a fallen tree not far distant, and wished it were only -near the river bank. "But what do I say?" said Robert. "The palmetto, -which I felled for the cabbage, is sixty or seventy feet long, straight -as an arrow, and what is better, just at the river side." - -Off they went with ax, hatchet, and nails. Mary called after them to -say, that if they would show her the way, she and Frank would follow -them with something to eat. - -"Do, cousin, if you please," said Harold. "I, for one, am hungry -enough. We will blaze a path for you as we pass along. Do follow us -soon." - -"Do you mean that you will chop the trees as you pass?" - -"Yes, yes. We will chop them so as to show the white wood beneath the -bark. That is called a blaze. You cannot mistake your way." - -The work of blazing the path scarcely detained them at all; an -experienced woodsman can do it with a single blow of his ax as he moves, -without stopping. Many of the trees were cut so as to show little more -than the mark of the hatchet. Coming to the fallen palmetto, the boys -cut it into four lengths, one of twenty, two of seventeen, and the -remainder of ten feet long. It was easy work; the palmetto is a soft -wood, and every blow of the ax, after going beneath the hard surface, -made a deep cut. Then with the aid of levers, they rolled the logs to -the water's edge; they pinned them together, sharpened the bow for a -cutwater, and fastened some cross pieces on top for seats, and as -receptacles for the thowl pins. - -While thus engaged, Mary and Frank, guided by the blazed trees, and -attracted by the sound of the ax, came with a basket full of provision, -and setting it before them, remarked, "I am sorry we have no water yet -to offer you, but here are some of the oranges we brought the other -day." - -It is almost incredible what a deal of work can be accomplished in a -limited time, where a person works with real vigour and good will. The -boys were themselves astonished to find that shortly after three o'clock -they were seated on their raft, with Mary and Frank aboard, rowing -rapidly towards the landing at the tent. A glance now at the spring -showed that they could supply themselves with water, and while Harold -scooped out a basin, and dammed it against the occasional overflow of a -wave, Robert went with Mary and Frank to the tent, from which he brought -down the guns, a jug for water, the spy-glass, and the morocco medicine -case, of which Mary had told him, and which he supposed might be needed -by the sick person. - -Once more Robert and Harold embarked, leaving the younger ones on the -shore. "Do not be alarmed," said they, seeing the tears start into -Mary's eyes at the prospect of another separation. "Make a good fire on -shore, and put your trust in God. We will try to return before dark; -and we hope to bring you good news from home. If the person yonder is a -messenger from Tampa, we will let you know by firing two guns; look out, -and listen for them about five minutes after you see us land." With a -silent prayer to God from each party for safety and success, the -voyagers waved adieu to the others, and were soon moving through the -water at the rate of more than two miles the hour. - -However earnest they were to relieve the person apparently in distress, -the boys did not approach the opposite shore without caution. They knew -themselves to be in the land of savages, who were exceedingly ingenious -and patient in their schemes of violence. Each took in turn the glass, -when relieved by the other in rowing, and directed it upon the point to -which they were going. Approaching within a quarter of a mile of shore, -they rested upon their oars, and deliberately surveyed both the person -and the place. They could distinctly see him reclining against the -cedar, and beckoning with his right hand. - -"Harold," said Robert, "that is a negro, and I do believe it is Sam, the -carpenter. O poor fellow! how badly hurt he appears to be. I wonder -what can be the matter!" - -They pulled along very fast, and when within a hundred yards of shore -stopped and looked again. "It is Sam," said Robert. "All's right! Let -us push on now!" - -Running the raft ashore, and making it fast to their ax, sunk in the -sand for a stake, they hurried up the bluff. There indeed lay Sam, -badly hurt and unable to move. They ran to him, and were about to throw -their arms around him, when he beckoned them off imploringly, and said, -"Stop! stop! for marcy sake don't shake me hard. Huddie[#] Mas Robbut! -Huddie Mas Harrol! Bless de Lord to see you once mo'e!" the tears -streaming down the poor fellow's face. - - -[#] Howdye. - - -"Dear old Sam!" said the boys, "we are so glad to see you. But what is -the matter?" - -"O, I am kill!" he replied; "my arm and leg bote got broke las' night. -You got any water?" - -"Plenty--plenty. We brought it for you," and they both ran for the jug, -but Harold was foremost, and Robert returned. - -"Mas Robbut," Sam asked, "wey de children?" - -"We left them at the tent yonder. They were the first to see you; and -they fired the guns that you heard." - -"Bless dey young soul," he said, "I do lub 'em." - -"But how is father?" - -"Berry well--berry well--O Lord my leg!--'sept he in mighty trouble -'bout you all." - -"Here is the water, Sam," said Harold returning, "let me hold the jug -while you drink. There, don't take too much at first--it may hurt you. -How is uncle?" - -Sam told him. While they were conversing, Robert ran to the raft, -brought from it his gun, went to the most conspicuous part of the bluff, -and waving first a white handkerchief, until he received an answering -signal from Mary and Frank, fired the two barrels at the interval of -several seconds. - -"Please mossa, let me hab some mo'e water?" Sam asked; then taking a -hearty draught, he said, "Bless de Lord for dis nice cool water! It is -so good!" - -They inquired of him the nature and occasion of his accident. "It was -de boat las' night--Riley's boat," said he. "It kill him and cripple -me. We come to look for you all. De win' blow and de sea rise; and me -and Riley went to draw the boat higher on sho', w'en a big wave lif' de -boat and pitch it right into Riley's breast. It kill him I s'pose--I -nebber see him no mo'e. W'en I come to my senses, I bin lie right on de -beach, wi' my arm and leg broke, and de water dashin' ober me. I drag -myself up here las' night, by my well arm and leg; but if it hadn't bin -for de win' I nebber bin git here at all--it lif' me up like a fedder." - -"That is talking enough for this time, Sam," said Robert; "you are too -sick and weak, and we have no time to spare. Let us carry you to our -tent, and there you may talk as much as you will. Is there anything we -can do for you before we move?" - -"Only to give me a little mo'e water." He had already drunk a quart. -He also pointed them to a certain spot, where they found Riley's rifle -and its equipments, together with an ax and several gourds. These were -transferred to the raft; and Harold said, "Come, Sam, tell us how we can -help you. The sun is fast going down, and we have a long way to go. -Mary and Frank don't wish to be left in the dark, and are no doubt -looking for us to start." - -"De childun! Bless 'em!" said Sam. "I do want to see dey sweet face -once mo 'e. But I 'fraid it will kill me to move. See how my arm and -leg swell a'ready." - -After much demurring, Sam consented to attempt the removal; and though -he groaned and shuddered at the thought, it was effected with far less -pain than he expected. They spread his blanket beside him, helped him -into the middle of it, lapped and pinned its edges over a strong pole -with splinters of cedar, and taking each an end of the pole, lifted him -gently from the ground, and bore him at full length to the raft, where -they had previously prepared a couch of moss. - -The sun sunk into the waters ere they had gone half a mile; but the boys -pulled with a hearty good will, and moreover with the advantage of a -little wind in their favour. It was dark when they landed, or rather, -dark as it could be with a bright moon nearly at the full. Robert took -occasion while at the helm to re-load his two barrels with powder, and -repeat the signal agreed upon. As the darkness deepened they could see -afar off the figures of Mary and Frank standing upon the beach, before a -fire which they had made as a guide to the voyagers, and listening -apparently to every thump of the oars. Long before words could be -distinguished, Frank's clear voice rang over the waters in a tone of -inquiry. The two boys united their voices at a high musical pitch, and -sung out, "Sam! Sam!" repeating it at intervals until they perceived -from the tones of the children on shore that the name had been heard. -Presently Frank's voice shouted shrilly, "Howdy, Sam?" Poor Sam tried -to answer, but his voice was too weak. Robert and Harold answered for -him. Mary would have called out too; but the truth is she was crying -for joy, and was not able to utter a word. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - - -NIGHT LANDING--CARRYING A WOUNDED PERSON--SETTING ONE'S OWN LIMBS WHEN -BROKEN--SPLINTING A LIMB--REST TO THE WEARY - - -It was a picturesque scene as the raft drew near shore. The soft -moonlight upon the bluff--the faint sparkle of the briny water broken by -the oars--the lurid light from the resinous fire--the dark shadows and -excited movements of Mary and Frank--formed altogether a group worthy of -a painter's skill. - -Frank could scarcely be restrained from rushing through the water to -welcome the new comer; but when he heard how weak he was, and in what -bad condition, he waited in quietness. Harold took him in his arms, and -Robert made a stepping place for Mary with the oars, and they both shook -hands with the poor fellow, and told him how sorry they were to see him -so badly hurt. - -Leaving Harold and Frank at the raft, Robert and Mary hastened to the -tent to prepare a place for the invalid, that he need not be disturbed -after being once removed. They lit a candle, piled the trunks in a -corner of the room, and taking most of the moss that constituted their -beds, laid it in another corner, remarking, "We can easily obtain more; -or we can even sleep on the ground tonight, if necessary, for his sake." - -"I wish we had an old door, or even a plank long enough for him to lie -upon, as we bring him from the raft," said Robert, "it would be so much -easier to his broken bones, if they could be kept straight. But the -blanket is next best, and with that we must be content." - -By the time the transfer was completed, the boys were exceedingly weary, -having been disturbed all the preceding night, and engaged in vigorous -and incessant effort ever since they arose from their short sleep. They -sat for half an hour revelling in the luxury of rest. Sam appeared to -suffer so much and to be so weak, that they discouraged him from -talking, and took their own seats outside the tent, that he might be -able to sleep. - -"What have you done with the fawn, sister?" inquired Robert, willing to -divert their minds from the painful thoughts that were beginning to -follow the excitement of hearing from home. - -"O, we fed it with sassafras leaves and grass," said she, "and gave it -water. After that we sewed the torn skin to its place upon the neck, -and it appears to be doing very well." - -"You are quite a surgeon, cousin Mary," Harold remarked. "I think we -shall have to call you our 'Sister of Mercy.' If, however, our -handkerchiefs are still tied to it, I will suggest that it may be best -for it, as well as for us, that you make a soft pad for its neck, and -put on the dog's collar." - -"We have done that already," she replied. "I thought of it as soon as -we returned to the tent and saw the dog's chain. But as for my being a -surgeon, it requires very little skill to know that the sooner a fresh -wound is attended to, and the parts brought to the right place for -healing the better." - -"That is a fact," said Robert, starting, as a deep groan from the tent -reached his ears; "and that reminds me that perhaps Sam is suffering at -this moment for the want of having his bones set. We must attend to -them at once." - -"Set a broken arm and leg!" exclaimed Harold in surprise. "Why, Robert, -do you know how to do it?" - -"Certainly," he replied. "There is no mystery about it; and father, you -know, teaches us children everything of the kind, as soon as we are able -to learn it. I have never set the bones of a _person_, but I did once -of a dog, and succeeded very well." - -Harold asked him to describe the process. Robert replied, "If the bones -appear to have moved from their proper place, all that you have to do is -to pull them apart lengthways by main strength so that they will -naturally slide together, or else can be made to do so by the pressure -of your hand. Then you must bandage the limb with strips of cloth, -beginning at its extremity, so as to keep the parts in place; and over -this you must bind a splint, to keep the bone from being bent or jostled -out of place. That is all." - -They went into the tent, and made inquiry of Sam whether his bones did -not need attention. He replied that maybe his leg was in need of -setting, but that as for his arm he had _sot_ that himself, and that it -was in need only of splintering. - -"You set it yourself! Why, how did you manage that?" inquired Robert. - -"You remember, Mas Robbut, I bin hab my arm broke once befo'e; so I -knowed jes what to do," replied Sam, and then he went on to describe his -process. He said that finding the bones out of place, he had tied the -hand of his broken arm to a root of the cedar, and strained himself back -until the bones were able to pass, when he pressed them into place by -means of his well hand. - -After that he tore some strips from his clothing, and tied the hand over -his breast, at the same time stuffing his bosom full of moss, to keep -the bone straight, and over all passing a bandage, to keep the arm -against his side. He had made a similar attempt to set the bone of his -leg, but it pained him so much that he had given up the attempt. - -On examination, Robert learned that the arm was broken between the elbow -and shoulder, and that the leg was fractured between the knee and ankle. -"The leg," said he, "is safe enough. Below the knee are two bones, and -only one of these is broken. Would you like to have the bandage and -splints put on your arm tonight?" - -Sam replied that he was sure he should sleep better if Mas Robert was -not too tired to attend to it, for he would be "mighty onrestless" while -his bones were in that "fix." - -The wearied boy pondered a moment, and asked his sister to tear one of -the sheets or table-cloths into strips about as wide as her three -fingers, and to sew the ends together, to make a bandage five or six -yards long, while he and Harold prepared the splints. They then went to -the palmetto tree, half a mile distant, and selecting one of the -broadest and straightest of its flat, polished limbs, returned to the -tent, and produced from it a lath about the length of the arm. Having -bandaged the limb from the finger-ends to the shoulder, they bound it to -this splint, which extended from the armpit to the extremity, and Robert -pronounced the operation complete. - -Sam was profuse in his praise of Robert's surgery, bestowing upon it -every conceivable term of laudation, and seeming withal to be truly -grateful. "Tankee, Mas Robert! Tankee, Mas Harold! Tankee, my dear -little misses! Tankee, Mas Frank too! Tankee, ebbery body! I sure I -bin die on dat sand-bank, 'sept you all bin so kind to de poor nigger." - -"No more of that, Sam," said Robert, "you were hurt in trying to help -us; it is but right we should help you." - -At the close of this scene, the young people prepared for bed. It was -past ten o'clock, and they were sadly in need of rest; but so strongly -had their sympathies been excited for their black friend, that even -little Frank kept wide awake, waiting his turn to be useful. When, -however, their work was done, and they had lain down to rest, they -needed no lullaby to hush them into slumber. Within twenty minutes after -the light was extinguished, and during the livelong night, nothing was -to be heard in that tent but the hard breathing of the wearied sleepers. -Thanks to God for sleep! None but the weary know its blessedness. - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - - -THE SURPRISE AND DISAPPOINTMENT--NAMING THE FAWN--SAM'S -STORY--DEPRESSION AFTER EXCITEMENT--GREAT MISFORTUNE - - -Had there been nothing to excite them the company might have overslept -themselves on the following morning. But shortly after daylight they -were awaked by an incident that hurried them all out of bed. It was -nothing less than hearing Frank exclaim, in a laughing, joyous tone, "O -father, howdy! howdy! I am so glad you have come!" - -The dull ears of the sleepers were caught by these welcome words, and -all sprang to their feet. - -"Father! Father! Is he here?" they asked. "Where, Frank? where!" - -"Yonder," said he, sitting bolt-upright in bed, rubbing his half-opened -eyes with one hand, and with the other pointing to a corner of the tent. -"Isn't that father? I saw him there just now." - -It was only a dream. Frank had been thinking more than usual of home -during the day and night past, and it was natural that his visions of -the night should be of the same character with his dreams of the day. -He fancied that his father had found the lost boat, and having tied it -at the landing, was coming to the tent. Poor fellow! he was sadly -disappointed to learn that it was all a dream. The picture was so -vivid, and his father looked so real, that for a moment he was perfectly -confused. Mary tried to comfort him by saying, "Never mind, buddy; we -_will_ see him coming some of these days. But though father is not -here, you remember that Sam is, and that he is going to tell us about -home, as soon as he is able to talk. Come, let us get up, and see how -he is." The history of the preceding day dawned slowly upon the mind of -the bewildered child, and the sense of disappointment was gradually lost -in the hope of hearing Sam's story. - -The wounded man had spent a night of suffering. His leg pained him so -intensely, that several times he had been on the point of calling for -assistance; but hearing from every one that peculiar breathing which -betokens deep sleep, and remembering that they had undergone immense -fatigue, he stifled his groans, and bore his sufferings in silence. - -While Robert and Harold were occupied with kind offices around the -couch, Mary and Frank went to see after the fawn. Its neck was somewhat -sore to the touch, but otherwise it appeared to be doing well. They -gave it more water, hay and sassafras leaves. Frank offered it also a -piece of bread; but wild deer are not used to cookery, and the fawn -rejected it; though, after becoming thoroughly tamed, it became so fond -of bread of every kind, that it would follow Frank all over the woods -for a piece no bigger than his finger. "What shall we call her?" asked -Frank. - -"We will have a consultation about that," replied Mary, as she saw the -others approaching. "Cousin Harold, what name would you give?" - -"Snow or Lily, I think, would suit her colour very well," he answered. - -"Brother Robert, what is yours?" - -"As she came from among the flowers," he said, "I think Flora would do -very well." - -"Yes," added Mary, "and very pretty names all Frank, what is yours?" - -"Anna," said he, "I would like to talk to her sometimes, and to make -believe that she was Sister Anna." - -"That would sound almost too much like Nannie," Mary objected, and then -asked, "Did you say, brother, that you gave her to me?" He replied, -"Yes." "Then," she added, "I will call her Dora, for I heard father say -that that name means a gift." - -"Dora let it be," said Robert, patting its delicate head. "Miss Dora, I -wish you a speedy cure, and a pleasant captivity." - -About nine o'clock Sam awakened from a refreshing sleep, and the anxious -company assembled at his side to hear what he had to tell about home. -"I a'nt got much to tell," said Sam, "I lef so soon a'ter you all, dat -you know most all sept what happen to me and Riley on de way." - -"Let us hear it all," said Robert. - -"But before you begin," interrupted Mary, "do tell us about William. -Was he drowned or not?" - -(For the sake of the reader who may not be familiar with the lingo of -southern and sea-coast negroes, the narrative will be given in somewhat -better English, retaining, however, the peculiarities of thought and -drapery.) - -"O, no, Misses," he replied to Mary's question. "He only fell backward -into the water, and was a little strangled. He rose directly, and gave -the alarm. I suppose the reason that you did not hear him was that he -was under the wharf, holding tight to a post, for fear some of the fish -might come and take hold of him too. He came with me to Riley's -Island." - -"Now do you begin at the beginning," said Robert, "and tell us one thing -after another, just as it happened. If there is anything of which we -wish to hear more particularly, we will stop you to inquire." - -"Well," said Sam, "you know that when you left I was working in the back -room. I was putting in the window sash, when I heard your father -talking to some one at the door, and saying, 'Stay here, I will be out -in a moment!' He went into his room, came out with something in his -hand, and spoke a word to the man at the door, when we heard William's -voice, crying out, 'Help! help!' as if he was half smothered. Your -father said, 'What can be the matter?' I heard him and the stranger -running towards the bluff, and I ran too. When I reached a place where -I could see you (for the little cedars were between the house and the -water), your father had just fallen upon his knees. He had his two hands -joined together, and was praying very hard; he was pale as a sheet, and -groaned as if his heart was breaking. For a while I could hardly take -my eyes off from him; but I could see you in the boat, going over the -water like a dove through the air, leaving a white streak of foam -behind. Presently your father rose from his knees, and said, 'It is a -devil fish! He cannot hold that gait long. Sam, do you and William (for -William had by this time come up from the water), get the canoe ready in -a minute, and let us pursue them;' then he wrung his hands again, and -said, 'O, my God, have mercy, and spare my children!' - -"William and I ran a few steps toward the canoe, but I came back to tell -master that the canoe could not float--a piece of timber had fallen from -the wharf, and punched a great hole in it. Then the soldier spoke, and -said, 'The Major has a fine sail boat, Doctor. If you can do no better, -I will ride very fast, and ask him to send it.' 'Do, if you please,' -master said. 'Tell the Major he is my only help on earth. Lay your -horse to the ground, good soldier, I will pay all damages.' The soldier -turned short off, clapped his spurs to his horse, and made him lay -himself almost straight to the ground. - -"When your father came to the canoe, he said quickly, 'We can mend that -hole, and set off long before the boat comes from Tampa. Peter, make a -fire here at once--quick! quick! Judy, run to the house, and bring down -a pot, and the cake of wax, and a double handful of oakum. William, do -you go to the house too, and bring the side of harness leather, two -hammers, and a paper of the largest tacks. And Sam,' said he to me, -'let us take hold of the boat, and turn it over ready for mending.' The -hole was big as my head, and there were two long cracks besides; but we -worked very fast, and the boat was ready for the water in less than an -hour. Your father worked as hard as any of us, but every once in a -while he turned to watch you, and looked very sorrowful. At last you -went so far away that we could barely see you, like a little speck, -getting smaller and smaller. When you were entirely out of our sight, -your father took his other spy glass, went on top of the shed, and -watched you till we were ready to go. Then he came to us, and said to -me and William, 'I have concluded to send you off alone; you can row -faster without me. I will wait for the Major's boat. The children are -now passing Riley's Island, and turning down the coast. Make haste to -Riley, and say from me, that if he brings me back my children I will -give him whatever he asks. If he needs either of you, do you, Sam, go -with him, and do you, William, return to me; otherwise do you both keep -on so far as you can with safety, and if you succeed, I will give you -also whatever you ask. If you can hear anything of them from Riley, -make a smoke on the beach; if you learn anything good make two smokes, -about a hundred yards apart; I will watch for them. And now, my good -fellows, good-bye! and may the Lord give you a safe passage and good -success!' Neither I nor William could say one word. We took hold of -master's hands, knelt down, and kissed them. And, somehow, I saw his -hand was very wet; we could not help it, for we love him the same as if -he was our father, and the tears would come. - -"We reached the island about twelve o'clock. Riley was gone. His wife -said he saw the boat pass, knew who was in it, and went after it, -without stopping for more than a calabash of water. When we heard that, -we jumped into our own boat again, and pushed on. Riley's wife brought -down a bag of parched corn, a dried venison ham, and his gun and -ammunition, saying that if he went he would need these things. We -begged her to make two fires on the beach; for we thought that although -it was not the best news in the world to hear that you had been carried -so far away, it was good news to hear that you had not been drowned, and -that Riley had gone after you. - -"In about an hour we met Riley coming back. He had gone to a high -bluff, on an island south of his, and watched you until you had passed -out of sight. He was now returning home, uncertain whether to go after -you in the morning, or to give you up altogether. When we gave him your -father's message, he said he would go, for that the Doctor was a good -man, but that he must return home for a larger boat; that the coast -below was dangerous, and that the boat in which he was was not safe. So -we came to his island, where I staid with him that night, and William -returned to Bellevue. - -"As we left the island at daybreak we saw a vessel sailing towards -Tampa, but too far for us to hail. That day we did not search the coast -at all, more than to keep a sharp look out, for we knew that you had -gone far beyond. But the next three days we went into every cove and -inlet, though not very far into any of them. Riley said that since the -change of Indian Agents, many of his people were hostile to the whites, -and to all Indians who were friendly with them, and that perhaps he -should not be safe. - -"We saw some Indians on the first few days, but the last day we saw none -at all. Riley said that this coast was barren and bad; nobody visited -it. The Caloosa Indians, he said, used to live here, but they had been -starved out. There was only a narrow strip of ten miles wide, between -the sea and the swamps within, and a great fire had swept over it a few -summers before, and burnt up almost all the trees. The Indians supposed -that this part of the coast was cursed by the Great Spirit. - -"All that day we found the coast so full of reefs and shoals, and -covered with breakers, that we could scarcely get along; and we talked -several times of turning back. These breakers that you see from the -bluff, stretch from a great ways above. Riley did not like to pass -them. He said he was afraid we could not stop anywhere, except on an -island, which no Indian dared to visit; for that it was always enchanted -with _white deer_,[#] and the curse of the Great Spirit was so strong -upon it that no Indian could go there and live. - - -[#] It is surprising to learn how widespread is the superstition among -semi-civilized and uncivilized nations that white deer are connected -with enchantment. - - -"We kept on, however, as well as we could, and hoped to find some place -where we could pass the surf upon the shoals, and reach the shore, -before we came to that terrible island. But the wind was against us, -and also blowing on shore; and we made so little headway, that towards -evening we had to force our way through the smoothest place we could -find, and even then were nearly swamped more than once. When we landed -it was dark. We saw a fire afar off, and thinking it might be yours, I -tried to persuade Riley to go to it; but perhaps he thought it was on -_that island_, though he did not say so; he replied only that we were -going to have a storm soon, and that we must be preparing for it. We -drew the boat as high on the beach as possible, and made it fast by his -painter, made of twisted deerskins. - -"After we landed I cut some wood, and tried to make a fire; but before -we could set it a-blazing the wind came and the tide rose. We went to -the boat, and drew it up higher on shore, and then higher still; but -after a while the wind blew so hard, and the waves rolled so high, that -it was not safe to be near the boat at all. Yet we could not afford to -lose it; so we went down for the last time to draw it up, when all at -once a big wave came and pitched it upon us as I told you. - -"I had a terrible night. The water from the beach dashed over me while -lying under the cedar tree to which I had crawled, and the rain poured -down. The wind kept such a roaring that I suppose if a cannon had been -fired a mile off you could not have heard it. - -"The next morning I tried to set my broken bones. Then I dragged myself -to the edge of the bluff to see if Riley's body, or the boat, or -anything was in sight. But nothing was to be seen except the black -water rolling in from sea. As the light became stronger, I saw afar off -your tent and smoke, and I was then sure that the fire we saw the night -before was yours. I tried every way to make you see me. I took Riley's -rifle, and snapped it, but the powder inside was wet. Then I went to a -bush, and with my one hand cut a long switch, to which I tied my -handkerchief, and waved and waved it; but nobody saw me. I could see -_you_ very well (for my sight is good) sitting down, or walking about, -as if you were in trouble about something. Then I tried to raise a -smoke. Everything was wet; but the tree near me had a hollow, and in -the hollow was some dry rotten wood. I spread some powder on the driest -pieces, and by snapping the rifle over it several times, set it on fire; -but it was a long time before I could find anything to burn well. While -I was trying at the fire, you, Mas Robbut and Mas Harrol, went off; but -I kept on throwing into the fire whatever trash and small wood I could -collect by crawling after them, until I was sure Miss Mary and Mas Frank -would see it. At last I heard their guns, and knew by their motions -that they saw me; and for a time I felt safe. But you were so long time -away, and I was in such pain, that it seemed to me I must die before you -could help me, though I saw you come to the tent, and heard your guns. -And when, late in the evening, I saw that you had got a boat, or -something of that sort, and were coming over the river to me, I was so -glad that I--I--" - -Sam did not finish the sentence. The tears were streaming down his -black face, and the young people were weeping with him. There were but -few questions to be asked. Sam's narrative had been so full and -particular, that it anticipated almost every inquiry. - -The severe labours of the day before, together with excitement and loss -of rest, had so far relaxed the energies of the larger boys, that they -did little more that day than hang about the tent, and converse with Sam -and each other about home and their own adventures. Several times Harold -proposed to Robert to join him in visiting the beach, to ascertain -whether their signal had stood the storm, and if not, to replant it; but -Robert ever had some reason ready for not going just then. At last, -late in the afternoon, they took the spade and hoe, and went to the -beach. The flag was prostrate, and lay half buried in the sand; and -what was their dismay, on approaching the bluff, to see a vessel that -had evidently passed the mouth of the river just beyond the shoals, and -was now about four miles distant, sailing to the southward. - -"O, cousin!" exclaimed Robert, "there is our vessel--gone! It is the -cutter! Father is aboard of her! They came as near as they could, -looking for our signal--and there it lies! Oh--h!" said he, wringing -his hands, "why did we not come sooner?" - -"I believe you are correct," replied Harold, looking sadly after the -departing vessel; "we have missed our chance." - -There remained one solitary hope. It was possible, barely possible, -that some one on board might be looking that way with a spy-glass, and -that the signal might yet be seen. The boys eagerly seized the -flag-staff; they set the lower end upon the ground; they waved it to and -fro in the air; they shook their handkerchiefs; they tossed up their -hats and coats, and shouted with all their might (vain shout!), "Brig -ahoy!" They gathered grass, leaves, twigs, everything inflammable, and -raised a smoke, as large as possible, and kept it rising, higher, -higher. They were too late; the vessel kept steadily on her way. She -faded gradually from sight, and disappeared for ever. - -The two boys sat down, and looked sorrowfully over the distant waters. -They were pale with excitement, and for a long time neither said a word. - -"They may return," said Harold; "let us plant our flag-staff." - -They dug a deep hole, set the pole in the middle, threw in the dirt, -packed it tightly with the handle of the hoe, and then returned slowly -to the tent, to inform the others of their sad misfortune. - - - - - CHAPTER XX - - -SPECULATIONS AND RESOLVES--FISHING--INVENTORY OF GOODS AND -CHATTELS--ROASTED FISH--PALMETTO CABBAGE--TOUR--SEA-SHELLS, THEIR -USES--THE PELICAN--NATURE OF THE COUNTRY--STILL HUNTING--WILD TURKEYS -AGAIN--WORK ON THE TENT - - -The little company did not retire early that night. Sorrow kept them -awake. They sat for a long time speculating upon the probable -destination of the vessel, and upon their own expectations in the case. -To one it seemed probable that their father had obtained the use of the -cutter, for the purpose of examining the coast; to another, that he had -been brought by it to the place where they had last been seen, and that -he was now not far away; to another, that he would go down as far as the -Florida Keys, and there employ some of the wreckers to join him in the -search. At any rate they were sure that a search was going on, and that -it would not be long before they were discovered, and taken home. - -Ere retiring to rest that night they adopted a series of resolutions, -the substance of which was that they should live every day in the -expectation of being taken off, and yet husband their resources, as -though they were to continue there for months. - -1st. They were to keep their signal always flying. - -2d. To be as much as possible on the lookout. - -3d. To have a pile of wood ready for a smoke near the signal. - -4th. To keep on hand a store of provisions sufficient for several -weeks. - -5th. To examine, and know exactly what stores they possessed. - -6th. To use no more of their permanent stock than was absolutely -necessary, but to live upon the resources of the island. - -7th. To fit up their habitation more securely, that in case of being -assailed by such another storm as that of Sunday night, they should -enjoy a more perfect protection. - -8th. In every possible way to be ready either for departing home, or -continuing there an indefinite length of time. - -In consequence of these resolutions, the first business to which they -attended on the following morning, was the preparation of the pile of -wood for their signal by smoke; and the next, the provision of a stock -of food. As a temporary fulfilment of this last named duty, Harold went -with Frank to obtain a supply of fish, leaving Robert and Mary at the -tent, to make out the proposed inventory of goods. Both parties -fulfilled their contracts, and on coming together, Harold reported eight -large trout, besides a number of crabs, and a small turtle; and Robert -read a list, showing that besides the stores put up by their father for -Riley, and those brought by Sam and Riley in their boat, consisting of -bread and bacon, parched corn and dried venison, there were rations for -a full fortnight or more. - -Of the trout brought by Harold, all except one had been cleaned, and -presented to Mary; the last he reserved for the purpose, he said, of -giving them another specimen of wild-woods' cookery. Before sitting -down to dinner, he took this one without any preparation whatever of -scaling or cleansing, and wrapping it in green leaves, laid it in the -ashes to roast. It was soon done. Then peeling off the skin, he helped -each to the pure white meat in such a way as to leave the skeleton and -its contents untouched. Mary's taste was offended by the sight of a -dish so rudely prepared; but hearing the others speak in surprise of its -peculiarly delicate flavour, she also was tempted to try, and then -partook of it as heartily as any one else. - -While Harold was absent on his fishing excursion, Robert, having -completed his inventory, had obtained another stick of palmetto cabbage. -By Sam's instruction, this was freed from every particle of the green -and hard covering, boiled in three separate waters, in the last of which -was put a little salt. When thoroughly done, it was laid in a dish, and -seasoned with butter. Prepared thus it was a real delicacy, partaking of -the combined flavours of the cauliflower and the artichoke. - -Bent resolutely upon living as real "marooners" on the productions of -the island, the boys felt that it was necessary for them first to know -something more of the country around. It was therefore agreed that they -should devote that day to a combined tour of hunting and exploration. -To this Mary also consented, for she had now become more accustomed to -her situation, and moreover had Sam with her as an adviser. - -Taking an early breakfast, and calling Mum, they departed, leaving -Fidelle as a protector to Mary and Frank. The course which they pursued -was along the coast. For a mile they walked on the smooth hard beach, -and saw it covered with innumerable shells, of all sorts and sizes. -Some were most beautifully fluted; others were encircled with spurs or -sharp knots; some were tinted with an exquisite rose colour; others were -snowy white, and others of a dark mahogany. Conchs of a large size were -abundant, and there were myriads of little rice-shells. - -"I wonder if these shells can be put to no use?" asked Harold. - -"Certainly," Robert responded. "If we need lime we can obtain it by -burning them. These large round shells may be cut so as to make -handsome cups and vases. The long ones are used by many poor people for -spoons. And the conch makes a capital trumpet; our negroes on the -seaboard make a hole in the small end for this purpose. We often hear -the boatmen blowing their conchs at night; and when the sound comes to -us across the water, as an accompaniment to their boat songs, it is -particularly sweet." - -On learning these uses of the conch shell, Harold selected several fine -specimens, and threw them higher on the beach, remarking, that in case -they remained upon the island they would need other signals than those -of the gun or the smoke for calling each other's attention; and that he -intended to try his skill in converting some of these shells into -trumpets. - -Pocketing some of the most delicate varieties for Mary and Frank, they -continued down the coast, attracted by a large white object near the -water-side. At first it appeared to be a great heap of foam thrown -there by the sea, but soon they saw it move, and Robert pronounced it to -be a pelican. "It is a pity that it is not eatable," said he, "for one -bird would furnish more flesh than a larger gobbler. But it is fishy." - -"O, if that be its only fault we can correct it," replied Harold. "I -recollect one day when you were sea-sick, hearing the captain say that -he had eaten every sea-bird that flies, except Mother Cary's chickens; -and that he took off the skin as you would that of a deer or rabbit, and -soaked the flesh in strong brine; or if he was on shore he buried it for -a day or two in the earth, and that then the flesh was pleasant enough. -He said, moreover, that the fishy taste of water-fowl comes mostly from -the skin. Come, let us get that fellow. I cannot help thinking what a -nice shawl, in cold or rainy weather, his skin would make for Mary, if -properly cured with all its feathers on." - -The pelican, however, saved them all future trouble on account of either -its flesh or its skin, for, being a very shy bird, it flew away long -before they came within gunshot. Having ascended the bluff, they stood -upon a bank of sand, and looking far down the coast saw it curve out of -sight, without offering any inducement to pursue it further. -Immediately upon the bluff, and for a quarter of a mile inland, the -country was bare of trees, except here and there a cluster of dwarfish -cedars, overtopped by tall palmettoes; but in the interior the forest -trees appeared rising into loftier magnificence the farther they grew -from the sea. Striking across this barren strip--which, however, was -pleasantly varied by patches of cacti loaded with superb crimson pears, -and by little wildernesses of chincopin (dwarf-chestnut) bushes, whose -open burrs revealed each a shining jet black cone--and entering the kind -of forest where game might be expected, Harold gave Mum the order to -"Hie on"; and he was soon dashing about in every direction. - -"I suppose," said Robert, "that you intend to _still hunt_. But if so, -you must remember that I have the art yet to learn; and if you wish not -to be interrupted by my blunders, you had better describe now, before we -go to work, how it is that still hunters find their game, and then how -they approach it." - -"They find their game by various means," Harold replied, acknowledging, -at the same time, the justice of Robert's remarks. "Some by their own -keen eyes alone in watching or in tracking; others by a dog trained for -the purpose, as we expect to do. This last is the easier if the dog is -good. When Mum has discovered a trail, he will keep directly before us, -and as the trail freshens he will grow more cautious, until at last his -step becomes as stealthy and noiseless as a cat. We must then be -cautious too. If the woods are close so that we cannot see the deer, -nor they see us until we are upon them, our success will depend upon the -quickness of our shots, and the certainty of our aim; but if the woods -are open, so that we can see them afar off, we must use the cover of a -hill or of a thicket to conceal our approach, or else one of us must -leave the dog with the other, and advance upon them in the open woods." - -"But you do not mean to say," Robert argued, in surprise, "that deer -will allow you to come upon them in broad day-light, and shoot them -down?" - -"Yes, I do," he replied; "and it is easy enough if you will pursue the -right plan. When a deer feeds, he directs his eyes to the ground; and -during that time he sees nothing except what is just at his nose. That -is the opportunity you must take to advance. The moment he lifts his -head you must stand stock still; and if you can manage to be of the -colour of a stump, he will be apt to take you for one." - -"But can you stop soon enough to imitate a stump!" - -"Of course you must be quick; but this brings me to speak of another -fact. A deer never puts down nor raises his head without first shaking -his tail. Keep your eye therefore steadily fixed upon him, and guide -your motions by his signs. Old Torgah used to give me an amusing -account of the difference between deer and turkeys in this respect; for, -with all their sagacity, in some things deer are very simple, while the -turkey is so keen and watchful as to be called by hunters 'the wit of -the woods.' Old Torgah's account, given in his broken English is this: -''Ingin,' said he, 'see deer feed, and creep on him when his head down. -Deer shake 'ee tail; Injin stop still. Deer look hard at him, and say -"stump! stump! nothing but stump!" Presently Injin creep close, and -shoot him down. But Injin see turkey feed, and creep on him. Turkey -raise 'ee long neck to look, and Injin stand still like a stump; but -turkey never say "stump!" once; he say, "dat old Injin now!" and he -gone.' But see, Mum has struck the trail of something. Notice how -eager he is, yet how patiently he waits for us. Come, let us follow." - -In Robert's opinion, Mum's reputation for patience was, on the present -occasion, not deserved; for his pace was so rapid that it was difficult -for them to keep within sight, and moreover he soon sprang ahead, and -burst into a full loud cry. "I thought you said that he hunted in -silence," he remarked, almost out of breath with running. - -"I said he was silent on the trail of _deer_," replied Harold, "but -these are turkeys. Do you not see the deep print of their toes in -running! Mum knows what he is about. His racing after them will cause -them to fly into the trees; and then as he stands below and barks, they -will keep their eyes fixed on him, and never notice us. There they are! -See in that oak! Robert, do you advance behind the cover of yonder -mossy tree. I will find some other place. But as my rifle will carry -farther than your smooth bore, do not mind me, except to await my -signal. As soon as you are ready to fire, let me know by a whistle; if -I am ready, I will answer you; and then do you fire about a second after -you hear me. I will take the highest turkey." - -They advanced silently but rapidly. Each came within a fair distance. -Mum kept up a furious barking as the hunters approached. One whistle -was heard, then another; three reports followed in quick succession; and -four turkeys, two of them magnificent gobblers, tumbled heavily from the -tree. - -"Well done for us! Hurra!" shouted the boys, rushing upon their prey. - -It was indeed good shooting, although part of it was accidental. Robert -fairly won the credit of his two shots, having brought down the birds he -aimed at; but the ball from Harold's rifle had passed through the eye of -the one which he had selected, and broken the legs of another unseen by -him beyond, and it now lay floundering upon the ground unhurt, except in -its fractured limbs, but unable to rise. - -The young hunters swung their prizes over a pole, of which each took an -end, and then turned their faces homewards. The distance was not more -than two miles, but burdened as they were with guns and game, and -compelled to cut their way through frequent network of the grape-vine -and yellow jessamine, and dense masses of undergrowth, they were nearly -two hours in making it. Frank spied them from afar, and giving Mary a -call, bounded to meet them. "Whew!" he whistled, on seeing their load, -"what a bundle of turkeys!" He offered to help them carry a part of the -load, but they were too weary to stop and untie. They preferred that -Mary and Frank should show their kindness, by providing them with some -cool water. "We will pay you for your trouble," said they, patting -their pockets, which were stuffed full of something heavy; "make haste, -and let us have it." - -By the time they had wiped their wet brows, and begun to enjoy their -rest, the water came. The boys first emptied their pockets of the -shells and chincopins, found during their ramble, then cooled themselves -by bathing their wrists; after which they drank, and casting themselves -at length upon their couches of moss, they talked across the tent to -Sam, who seemed to be as much elated as any of them with their success. - -It was now past the middle of the day. The afternoon was spent in -working upon their tent. Their object was to make it more impervious to -rain and drift, in case of another storm; and this they effected by -raising the floor, and by spreading the sail of their boat as a sort of -outer awning. - - - - - CHAPTER XXI - - -RAINY DAY--THE KITCHEN AND FIRE--HUNTING THE OPOSSUM - - -It was fortunate for the young adventurers that they had executed so -promptly their intended work upon the tent, for though they had no heavy -wind, the rain poured down during the whole night; and when they arose -next morning, the sky was full of low scudding clouds, which promised -plenty of rain for all that day, and perhaps for days to come. But, -though the tent was dry as a hay loft, there were several deficiencies. -They had but a meagre supply of wood, and their kitchen fire was without -a shelter. The wind and rain were both chilly; and, it was plain, that -without somebody's getting wet they must content themselves with a cold -breakfast, and a shivering day. - -"Why did we not think of this before?" Robert querulously asked. - -"Simply because we had other things to think of," replied Harold. "For -my part, I am thankful that we have a dry tent." - -"So am I," rejoined Robert, changing his tone. "But I should be still -more thankful if we had a place where we could sit by the fire." - -"Very likely, _now_ since we know from experience, how uncomfortable it -is to be without. But I doubt if any of us would be half so thankful, -were it not for being put to inconvenience. I recollect a case in -point. My mother was once taken sick while we were travelling through -the Indian nation. At that time the Indians were becoming hostile, and -we were every day expecting them to declare war. O, how troubled we all -were! I remember that every morning we made it a point to say how -thankful we were for spending another night, without being scalped. But -afterwards, when we had returned home, and could spend our days and -nights in peace, we forgot to be thankful at all." - -Robert smiled at the naturalness of the description, and remarked, -"Well, I think we shall be thankful now for a fire and shelter. Can we -not devise some way to have them?" - -The result of this conference was, that in the course of an hour they -set up the boat-awning as a sort of kitchen, enclosed on three sides by -the remaining bed-sheets, and having a fire at the windward gable, near -which they sat very cosily on boxes and trunks brought from the tent. - -Contrary to their expectation, the rain began to abate about noon, and -long before sunset the surface of the earth was so much dried, and the -drops left upon the trees and bushes so thoroughly exhaled or shaken off -by a brisk wind, that the boys used the opportunity to bring in a supply -of wood and lightwood. The light-wood was very rich, and split into -such beautiful torch pieces, that Harold was tempted to think of a kind -of sport in which he had often engaged, and in which he was very fond. -"We have been pent up all day," said he to Robert; "suppose we change -the scene by taking a fire-hunt tonight." - -"With all my heart," was the reply; "and I think no one will object to -our having a fat roast pig for our Sunday's dinner." - -"Probably not," Harold rejoined, "and I am still more in favour of the -idea, for the reason that, as we take such game alive, we can keep it as -long as we will." - -Their preparation for the excursion consisted simply in splitting an -armful of lightwood, which Harold tied into a bundle, to be readily -slung over the shoulders by a strap. In the midst of their preparations -Frank came up, and on learning their purpose, almost shouted for joy. -He had so often heard Sam and William speak of the pleasure of their -'possum hunts, that it had long been the height of his ambition, as a -sportsman, to engage in one; but for various reasons the convenient time -had never yet come. - -"O, I am so glad!" he exclaimed, with a face lighted with pleasure; "you -will let me go, won't you?" - -Here now was a dilemma. How could they refuse him? and yet how could -they with propriety leave Mary with no other companion than poor -bed-ridden Sam? The boys saw no alternative but to give up the hunt, -until Robert proposed himself to stay with Mary, on condition that Frank -should carry the torch and light-wood, while Harold bore the ax and gun. -But to their gratification, Frank, perceiving the difficulties of the -case, and ashamed to rob his brother of a place which he himself was -incompetent to fill, set the matter at rest, by saying: - -"No, brother, I will not go tonight; I will wait and go with Cousin -Harold some time when Sam gets well. But you must give me the pigs when -you come back, and let me feed them every day." - -They praised him sincerely for his act of self-denial, and promised that -he should be no loser on account of it. Soon as it was dark they bid -him good-night, and departed. He stood in the tent door, happy in the -thought of their pleasure, and watched the animated motions of boys and -dogs, as the red light flashed upon the trees, and the whole party -became gradually lost from sight in the forest. - -The boys had not proceeded a half mile, before the quick sharp bark, -first of Mum, then of Fidelle, gave indications of their having "treed" -some kind of game. Hastening to the spot, they saw the dogs looking -eagerly up a slender, tall persimmon, and barking incessantly. For a -time they could discover nothing in its branches, or on its body; and -had begun almost to conclude that (in hunter's phrase) their dogs had -_lied_, when Harold took the torch, waved it to and fro behind him, -walking thus around the tree, and keeping his eyes fixed on those places -where he supposed the opossum to be. Presently he cried out, "We have -him! I see his eyes! Mum, poor fellow," patting his head, "you never -lie, do you?" Mum wagged his expressive tail with great emphasis, as -much as to say that he perfectly understood both the slander and the -recantation, and that he now desired nothing but the privilege of giving -that 'possum a good shake. Robert also took the light, and holding it -behind him, saw amid a bunch of moss two small eyes glistening in the -dark. The aim was so fair that the gun might have been used with -certainty, were it not against all hunting rule; an opossum must be -_caught_, not killed. The boys plied their ax upon the yielding wood, -the eyes of the now silent dogs being fixed alternately upon the game -above and the work below. The tree cracked and toppled. Mum's ears -stood perfectly erect; and ere the branches had time to sway back, from -their crash upon the ground, he was among them, growling at something -upon which he had pounced. It was the opossum; and like all the rest of -its tribe when in the presence of an enemy, it seemed to be stone dead. -They took it up by its scaly, rat-like tail, and again went on. - -In the course of a short walk they took a second, and on their way back, -a third. These were quite as many as they could conveniently carry; and -taking their captives home, they made them secure, by tying a forked -stick around the neck of each, on the plan of a pig-yoke. From the -moment that these singular animals found themselves in the power of -their enemies, they put on all the usual appearances of death; not a -muscle twitched, nothing stirred or trembled; each limb was stiff, and -each eye closed; not even the growl or grip of the dogs was sufficient -to disturb their perfect repose. Robert could scarcely persuade himself -that they were not really dead. Harold laughed. - -"They can stand the crash of a tree and the worrying of dogs," he said, -after they were made secure; "but there is one thing which they cannot -stand. See here!" and he poured a cupful of cold water on each. The -shock seemed to be electric. Each dead opossum was galvanized into -life, and pulled stoutly to break away from its wooden fetters. "Now -let us to bed." - - - - - CHAPTER XXII - - -FRANK AND HIS "PIGS"--THE CAGE--WALK ON THE BEACH--IMMENSE CRAWFISH--THE -MUSEUM--NAMING THE ISLAND - - -Frank's first words the next morning, as in his night-clothes he ran -from Mary's room, were, "Have you brought my pig?" - -"Yes! yes!" they answered, "three of them; and all yoked to boot, so -that they cannot get either into the garden or the cornfield." - -Frank did not comprehend this enigmatical language; he hastily dressed -and went out. Close to the awning he found the new comers sitting, each -secured by the novel pillory which Harold had contrived. They were ugly -looking creatures, with long, hypocritical faces, coarse, grizzly hair, -and an expression of countenance exceedingly contemptible. Frank had -often seen opossums before, but the fancy name of pigs had caused him -mentally to invest them with the neat and comely aspect of the little -grunters at home. When he hurried from the tent, and saw them in their -native ugliness, writhing their naked, snakey tails, he turned away with -unaffected disgust. - -"They are not very pretty," said Harold, watching the changes that -flitted across the little fellow's face. - -"No, indeed," he replied; "they are the ugliest things I ever saw. You -may keep them and feed them yourself; for I will not have them for -mine." - -The unsightly appearance of the opossum excites in many persons a -prejudice against its use for the table. But when young and tender, or -after having been kept for several days, its flesh is so nearly in taste -like that of a roast pig, that few persons can distinguish the -difference. - -A cage for the captives was soon constructed, of poles several inches in -diameter, notched into each other, and approaching at the top like a -stick trap. The floor was also guarded with poles, to prevent their -burrowing out. - -"Now we need one or two troughs for their water and food," observed -Harold, after the prisoners, loosed from their neck-locks, had been -introduced into the airy saloon erected for their accommodation. "I -propose, therefore, that Mary and Frank shall go with one of us to Shell -Bluff, and bring home a supply of conch shells, to be converted, as we -need them, into troughs, cups, dippers, and trumpets." - -Mary and Frank needed no persuasion to go upon this excursion, after the -glowing description given by the boys on their return from the beach. -Robert preferred to remain with Sam. The others set off--Harold with -his gun, which, for reasons of policy, was an inseparable companion, -Mary with a basket, and Frank with his dog and hatchet. On arriving at -the beach, down which they were to pass for a mile or more, the -youngsters amused themselves for a time with writing names, or making -grotesque figures in the hard smooth sand; then ran to overtake Harold, -who had walked slowly on, watching the sea-gulls plunge after their prey -on the surface of the water; for a short distance they went with him -side by side, chatting through mere excitement; then dashing far ahead, -they picked up shells and other curiosities thrown up from the sea. -Several times was Mary's basket filled with prizes, and afterwards -emptied for others still more beautiful, before they reached the place -which the boys had named "Shell Bluff." - -The beach at that place was lovely indeed. For half a mile or more it -looked like snow, mottled with rose colour here, and with dark brown -there; while, crowning the bluff above, waved a cluster of tropical -palmettoes, around whose bases gathered the dark and fragrant cedar. - -Again Mary replenished her basket, Frank filled every pocket he had, and -his cap besides, and Harold collected his handkerchief full of -fine-looking conch shells. They were about returning, when their -attention was attracted by the shell of an enormous crawfish, whose body -alone was nearly a foot long, and whose claws, extending far in front, -were of hideous dimensions. This last Harold said he must take home for -"Mr. Philosopher Robert," and learn from him what it was. - -Robert was much pleased to see the collections they had made, and -particularly so with the shell. He said that this was another proof, if -he needed any other, to show that they were on the western coast of -South Florida, for he had often heard of the enormous crawfish that -abounded there, and that were almost equal in size to the lobster. - -"Let us be sure, Harold," said he, "to put it beside your oyster, with -the raccoon's foot, as the beginning of a museum gathered from the -island." - -"Yes; and our rattlesnake's skin," Frank added. - -"And our turkey's tail, and Frank's plume," said Mary. "We have the -beginning of a museum already; for there are besides these things about -twenty varieties of shells and sea-weeds in this basket, some of which I -never saw before." - -Harold was as much interested as any in the idea of a museum; for though -he knew nothing of its proper arrangement, he had good sense enough to -perceive that it was a very ready means of acquiring and retaining -knowledge. - -"But the name of this island," said Robert, musing; "I have several -times wished that we had one. And why should we not, for who has a -better right to give it a name than we, its only inhabitants?" - -He expressed the mind of the whole company, and they soon proceeded to -call upon each other for nominations. "The rule in such cases, I have -heard, is to begin with the youngest," said Robert. "So Master Frank, -do you tell us what you would have it called." - -Frank mused a moment, and replied, "I will call it Turkey Island; -because turkeys were the first thing we saw here." - -"My name, I think, will be the Island of Hope," said Mary, as her -brother's eye rested on her. "We have certainly been _hoping_ ever -since we came, and will continue to hope until we get away." - -"Yes, but we sometimes despaired, too," answered Robert, "especially on -the morning after the storm. I have thought of the Caloosa name--the -Enchanted Island." - -"Please, Massa," Sam implored, "don't call um by dat name. I begin to -see ghosts now; and I 'fraid, if you call um so, I will see ghosts and -sperits all de time." - -"I think a more suitable name still," said Harold, "is the Island of -Refuge. It has certainly been to us a refuge from the sea, and from the -storm. And if it is the Enchanted Island, of which Riley spoke, it will -also prove a refuge from the Indians, for none will dare to trouble us -here." - -Sam declined suggesting any name. He said, pointing across the river to -the bluff, where he had met with his accident, "Dat my place, obe' -turrah side;[#] and my name for him is Poor Hope." - - -[#] That is my place, over the other side. - - -The name decided by universal acclamation, was THE ISLAND OF REFUGE. - -"I wish we had a horn of oil," said Robert, "I would anoint it, as -discoverers are said to do. And if any person could suggest an -appropriate speech I would repeat it on the occasion; but the only words -I can think of now are, - -'Isle of Beauty, fare thee well!' - -And much as I admire everything around, I hope ere long to repeat those -words in truth." - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII - - -THEIR SECOND SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE WAY THEY SPENT IT - - -On coming together in the morning, Robert proposed that they should add -to their usual religious exercises the singing of a hymn. "It is -father's plan," said he, "to mark the Sabbath with as many pleasant -peculiarities as possible." - -Harold was gratified with the suggestion, but remarked, "As I cannot -sing, you must allow me to join you in my heart, or else to assist the -music with my flute." - -"Oh, the flute, by all means!" Mary replied. "And see here what a -beautiful hymn I have just found!" - -Robert took the book, and read with remarkable appropriateness of tone -and manner that exquisite hymn by Dr. Watts, beginning - -"My God, how endless is thy love!" - - -The music that morning was unusually sweet. The voices of the singers -were rendered plaintive by a consciousness of their helpless situation; -and the rich tones of the flute, together with Sam's African voice, -which was marked by indescribable mellowness, added greatly to the -effect. - -The subject of the chapter was the parable of the prodigal son. Sam, -poor fellow, raised himself on his elbow, and listened attentively; his -remark made afterwards to Mary, showed that, however far beyond his -comprehension a great part of the parable may have been, he had caught -its general drift and meaning. "De Lord is berry kind; he meet de -sinner afore he get home, and forgib him ebbery ting." - -About nine o'clock the young people separated, with the understanding -that they were to re-assemble at eleven, for the purpose of reading the -Scriptures, and of conversation about its teachings. - -Robert went to the beach, and taking his seat upon a log, near the -flag-staff, looked upon the ocean, and engaged in deep reflection upon -their lonely situation, and the waning prospects of their deliverance. -His Testament gradually slipped from his grasp, and his head sunk -between his knees. Such was his absorption of mind, that the big drops -gathered upon his forehead, and he was conscious of nothing except of -his separation from home, and of the necessity for exertion. At last he -heard a voice from the tent. Harold and Mary were beckoning to him; and -looking up to the sun, he saw that eleven o'clock had come and passed. -He sprang to his feet, and in doing so, was rebuked to see lying on the -ground the Testament which he had taken to read, but had not opened. - -Harold, on leaving the tent, took his pocket Bible and strolled up the -river bank, to a pleasant cluster of trees, where he selected a seat -upon the projecting root of a large magnolia. His mind also reverted -naturally to their lonely situation; but he checked the rising thoughts, -by saying to himself, "No. I have time enough during the week for -thoughts like these. The Sabbath is given for another purpose, which it -will not do for me longer to neglect. When the Lord delivered us in -that strange way at sea, I resolved to live like a Christian, but I have -neither lived nor felt as I ought. The Lord forgive me for my neglect, -and help me to do better." He knelt down, and for several minutes was -engaged in endeavouring to realize that he was in the presence of God. -His first words were a hearty confession that, although he had been -early taught to know his duty, he had not done it, nor had the heart to -do it; and, though in the experience of countless blessings, he had -never been grateful for any until the time of that unexpected -deliverance. He thanked God for having taught him by that dreadful -accident to feel that he was a sinner, and that it was a terrible thing -to live and to die such. He said he knew there were promises, many and -great, to all who would repent of sin, and believe in Jesus Christ, and -he prayed that God would enable him so to repent and believe, as to feel -that the promises were made to him. - -Rising from his knees, and sitting upon the root of the tree, he opened -the Bible, and his eye rested upon the fifty-fifth chapter of Isaiah, -"Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath -no money; come ye, buy and eat; yea, come; buy wine and milk, without -money and without price." Here he stopped, for his eyes filled, and the -page became obscured. He put his hands to his face, and thought, "That -passage surely describes _me_. I came to this spot as a thirsty person -goes to a spring. My soul longs for something, I know not what, except -that God only can supply it, and that I have nothing to offer for its -purchase. Now God says that he will _give_ it, 'without money and -without price.' O, what a blessing! O, how merciful! Let me see that -passage again." - -He re-opened the Bible, which had been laid in his lap, but the place -had not been marked, and was not to be found. After searching some -time, he turned to the New Testament, and having opened it at the -Epistle to the Romans, was turning back to the Gospels, when his eye was -caught by these words (contained in the seventh and eighth verses of the -fourth chapter of Romans): "Blessed are they whose iniquities are -forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the -Lord will not impute sin." "Ah, yes!" he exclaimed, "how true that is! -There is no blessing like it." Supposing that something might be said -in the chapter to show how sin may be forgiven and covered, he read the -chapter through, but was disappointed. The only clear idea he gained -was that Abraham was counted righteous, and was saved, not by his works, -but by his faith. This confused him. "I always thought," said he, -"that people were saved because they were good. But this teaches,--let -me see what,"--at this time his eye rested on the words, "Now it was not -written for his sake alone (viz. that Abraham's faith was imputed to him -for righteousness), but FOR US ALSO, _to whom_ it shall be imputed, if -we believe on him that raised up Jesus, our Lord, from the dead, who was -delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification." - -"Ah, there comes my case again!" he mentally exclaimed. "It does seem -as if God is opening to me the scriptures. This fact, about Abraham, -was _recorded_ not for his sake, but FOR OUR SAKES _now_. And the -blessing bestowed on him (that is, the forgiveness of sin), shall be -bestowed on us too, 'if we believe on Him (that is, God the Father), -that raised up Jesus from the dead, who was delivered (that is, given up -to death--put to death) for our offences, but raised again for our -justification.' But justification, what does that mean?" - -He glanced his eye over the chapter. It flashed upon him that -justification means nothing more nor less than what Paul had been -speaking of throughout the whole chapter. Abraham was "justified"--that -is, "sin was not imputed to him"--he was "counted righteous," on account -of his faith. Now he understood the passage. It declared that we too -shall be justified, if we believe on God, who gave up Jesus to suffer -for our sins, and who raised him again that we might be counted -righteous. - -As soon as he had conceived this idea, and had certified his mind of its -correctness, by reading the passage over several times, he fell once -more upon his knees, and said, "O Lord, I am a sinner. But thou hast -said, 'Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters; and he that -hath no money.' I come as a sinner, thirsting for pardon, but having no -money to offer for its purchase. My only hope is in Thy promise. I -plead it now before Thee. Thou hast promised, that as Abraham was -justified by faith, so shall we be, if we believe on Thee, who didst -raise Jesus from the dead. Lord, I believe; help thou my unbelief. -Accept of me as righteous in thy sight, not because I am righteous--for -I am not, but because Jesus Christ was delivered for our offences, and -raised again for our justification. Forgive my iniquities, cover my -sins, and make me all that thou wouldst have me be, for Jesus Christ's -sake. Amen." - -For some minutes he continued kneeling; his eyes were closed, his hands -clasped, and his bowed face marked by strong emotion. It was pleasant -to be thus engaged. He had experienced for the first time the -blessedness of drawing near to God, and now he was listening to that -"still small voice," that spoke peace to his inmost soul. - -Once more he sat upon the rough root of the tree. He opened his Bible to -the same page which had been so instructive, but it was to the next -chapter, where he read: "Therefore, being justified by faith, we have -peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ." "Yes, yes," he -murmured, as his hand sought his bosom. "Peace indeed! Peace with God! -Peace through our Lord Jesus Christ--and justified by faith." He -continued reading: - -"By whom we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and -rejoice in hope of the glory of God. And not only so, but we glory in -tribulations also; knowing that tribulation worketh patience, and -patience experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed, -because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts, by the Holy Ghost -which is given unto us." - -"Ah! is not this true?" he joyfully soliloquized. "We glory in -tribulations. I used to wonder how people could glory in trouble. But -now, thanks to God for trouble! especially for the trouble that brought -us to this island, and brought me to Jesus Christ! Yes, _thanks to God -for trouble_!" - -Having read the chapter to the end, and found, as is usual with persons -in his state of mind, that although he could not understand it all, -there was scarcely a verse in which he did not discover something -suitable to his case, he knelt down and consecrated himself to God; -praying that the Lord would grant him grace to live as a Christian, and -more particularly so to live, as to be the means of bringing his young -companions to a knowledge of the truth. As he closed his prayer, the -words of the morning hymn rose vividly to his recollection; he did not -indeed use them as any part of his address to a throne of grace, but he -used them as uttering beautifully the language of his own heart in that -sweet communion to which he was now initiated. - -"I yield my powers to thy command, -To thee I consecrate my days; -Perpetual blessings from thy hand -Demand perpetual songs of praise." - - -Looking at his watch he saw that the hour of eleven was at hand. He -turned his face toward the tent, and walked slowly onward, and as he -went his lips continually murmured, - -"Perpetual blessings from thy hand, -Demand perpetual songs of praise." - - -While Robert and Harold were thus engaged, Mary told Frank to amuse -himself not far away, and that after she had looked over her own lessons -she would call for him. In the act of going to her room, she was -arrested by the voice of Sam, who said: - -"Please, misses, Mas Robert and Mas Harold both gone away; and if you -can, read some of the Bible to your poor sick servant--do, misses." - -Touched by his melancholy earnestness, she promised to do so with -pleasure, after having finished Frank's lessons and her own; and indeed, -urged on by his apparent thankfulness, she dispatched her task in -one-half the usual time, and then called for Frank. - -"What! have you learned your lessons already?" he asked, in some -surprise. She replied, "Yes." "Then," said he, "I wish you would make -mine as short, for it took you a very little while." But when she -informed him of the secret of her rapidity, and he heard a plaintive, -half-devotional sigh from Sam's corner, he said, "Get the book, sister; -I will learn as fast as I can, and then we can both go and sit by him, -while you read." Mary patted his cheek, saying that he was a good -fellow, whenever he chose to be; and giving him the book, he stood by -her side, and learnt his lessons very soon, and very well. - -The chapter selected at Sam's request was the third of John. With this -he was so well acquainted as to be able to repeat verse after verse, -while Mary was reading, and he seemed withal to have a very clear idea -of its meaning. Mary was surprised. She knew that her father was in -the habit of calling his plantation negroes together on Sabbath -evenings, and instructing them from the Scriptures, but she had no idea -that the impressions made by his labour had been so deep. - -It was not until half-past eleven that they were all assembled and -composed. They sang several hymns, then conversed freely upon the -subject of the chapter, which had interested them in the morning, and on -which they had promised to reflect. These exercises occupied them so -pleasantly that it was past the usual hour ere any one thought of -dinner. - -A part of Dr. Gordon's custom had been to call upon each of his children -every day at their midday meal, to tell what "new knowledge" they had -gained since that hour of the day preceding. On Sundays the same plan -was pursued, except that the knowledge was required to be suitable to -the day. This practice was on the present occasion resumed by the young -people. Frank's new knowledge consisted of part of his morning lesson; -Mary's, of a new method devised by her for remembering the order of -certain books in the Bible; Robert's, of the aim and object of the -parable just discussed: it was a keen rebuke to the Scribes and -Pharisees, who murmured against Jesus for receiving sinners and eating -with them. When Harold's turn came, he spoke with much emotion, and a -face radiant with pleasure. He said that he had on that day learnt the -most important lesson of his life; how good the Lord is, and how great a -sinner he himself had been; he had learnt how to love Him, and how to -trust Him; how to read the Bible, and how to pray. He was not able to -tell how it happened, but there was now a meaning in the Scriptures, and -a sweetness in prayer, that he had never before suspected, and that he -hoped it would last for ever. He concluded by saying that he could -conceive of no greater blessing than that of being enabled to feel all -his life-long as he felt that morning, after promising to try to live -like a Christian. - -To these remarks of Harold no one made reply. Robert looked down a -moment, then directed his gaze far away, as if disturbed by some painful -recollection. Mary gazed wistfully on her cousin, and covered her face -with both hands. Frank slid from his seat, and coming to Harold's side, -insinuated himself upon his knee, and looked affectionately into his -face. All felt that a great event had happened in their little circle; -and that from that time forth their amiable cousin was in a most -important sense their superior. They separated in silence, Robert going -to the spring, Mary to her room, and Harold to talk with Sam. - -Late in the afternoon they went together to the seashore, and sitting -around their flag-staff, on the clear white sand, looked over the gently -rippling waters, and talked thankfully of their merciful deliverance, -and of their pleasant Island of Refuge. The air became chilly, and the -stars peeped out, before they sought the tent. Again soft music stole -upon the night air, and floated far over the sands and waters. Then all -was hushed. The youthful worshippers had retired. And so softly did -sleep descend upon their eyelids, and so peacefully did the night pass, -that one might almost have fancied angels had become their guardians, -were it not for the still more animating thought that the _God_ of the -angels was there, and that He "gave his beloved sleep." - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV - - -MOTE IN THE EYE, AND HOW IT WAS REMOVED--CONCH TRUMPET AND -SIGNALS--TRAMP--ALARM - - -The next morning, while planning together the employments of the day, -Frank came in, holding his hand over his eye, having had a grain of sand -thrown into it by an unfortunate twitch of Dora's tail. It pained him -excessively, and he found it almost impossible to keep from crying. -Mary ran quickly and brought a basin, for the purpose of his washing it -out. He however became frightened at finding his mouth and nose -immersed, and was near being strangled in the attempt. It would have -been better for so young a person, if Mary had made him hold back his -head, and dropped the water under the uplifted lid. She next proposed -to remove it by introducing the smooth head of a large needle to the -painful spot, and moving the mote away; but neither would Frank allow -this. Robert then took the matter in hand, and having in vain blown and -rubbed in various ways, endeavoured to remove the substance by drawing -the irritated lid over the other, in such a way as to make the lash of -one a sort of wiper to the other. But neither did this succeed. By -this time the eye had become much inflamed, and Frank began to whimper. -Harold asked him to bear it for a minute longer, and he would try old -Torgah's plan. With a black filament of moss, the best substitute he -could devise for a horse hair, he made a little loop, which he inserted -under the uplifted lid, so as to enclose the foreign substance; then -letting the lid fall, he drew out the loop, and within it the grain of -sand. Robert observed that an almost infallible remedy is to bandage -the eye and take a nap; and Mary added, that it would be still more -certain if a flaxseed were put into the eye before going to sleep. -Frank, however, needed no further treatment; he bathed his eye with cold -water, wore a bandage for an hour, and then was as well as ever. - -During the conversation that preceded this incident, Harold had brought -out a hammer and large nail, and now occupied himself with making a -smooth hole in the small end of one of the conches. Having succeeded, -he put the conch to his lips, and after several trials brought from it a -loud clear note like that of a bugle. Robert also, finding that the -sound came easily, called aloud, "Come here, sister, let us teach you -how to blow a trumpet." - -It was not until after several attempts that Mary acquired the art. -Frank was much amused to see how she twisted and screwed her mouth to -make it fit the hole; and though he said nothing at the time, Harold had -afterwards reason to remember a lurking expression of sly humour dancing -about the corners of his mouth and eyes. - -"Now, cousin," said Harold, when Mary had succeeded in bringing out the -notes with sufficient clearness, "if ever you wish to call us home when -we are within a mile of you at night, or half a mile during the day, you -have only to use this trumpet. For an ordinary call, sound a long loud -blast, but for _an alarm_, if there should be such a thing, sound two -long blasts, with the interval of a second. When you wish to call for -Frank, sound a short blast, for Robert two, and for me three. - -In his different strolls through the forest, Harold had observed that -the wild turkeys frequented certain oaks, whose acorns were small and -sweet. It was part of his plan to capture a number of these birds in a -trap, and to keep them on hand as poultry, to be killed at pleasure. For -this purpose, it was necessary that the spot where the trap was to be -set should first be baited. He therefore proposed to Robert to spend -part of the forenoon in selecting and baiting several places; and with -this intention they left home, having their pockets filled with corn and -peas. It did not require long to select half a dozen such places, -within a moderate distance of the tent, to bait, and afterwards to mark -them so that they could be found. - -Having completed this work, they were returning to the tent, when they -heard afar off the sound of the conch. It was indistinct and irregular -at first, as if Mary had not been able to adjust her mouth properly to -the hole; but presently a note came to them so clear and emphatic, that -Mum pricked up his ears, and trotted briskly on; and after a second's -pause came another long blast. "Harold! Harold!" Robert said in a -quick and tremulous tone, "that is an alarm! I wonder what can be the -matter. Now there are two short blasts; they are for me; and now three -for you. Come, let us hurry. Something terrible must have happened to -Frank or to Sam." - -They quickened their pace to a run, and were bursting through the bushes -and briers, when they again heard the two long blasts of alarm, followed -by the short ones, that called for each of them. They were seriously -disturbed, and continued their efforts until they came near enough to -see Mary walking about very composedly, and Frank sitting, not far from -the tent, with the conch lying at his feet. These signs of tranquillity -so far relieved their anxiety, that they slackened their pace to a -moderate walk, but their faces were red, and their breath short from -exertion. They began to hope that the alarm was on account of _good_ -news instead of bad--perhaps the sight of a vessel on the coast. Robert -was trembling with excitement. A loud halloo roused the attention of -Frank, and springing lightly to his feet he ran to meet them. - -"What is the matter?" asked Robert; but either Frank did not hear, or -did not choose to reply. He came up with a merry laugh, talking so fast -and loud, as to drown all the questions. - -"Ha! ha!" said he, "I thought I could bring you! That was loud and -strong, wasn't it?" - -"You!" Robert inquired. "What do you mean? Did you blow the conch?" - -"That I did," he replied; "I blew just as cousin Harold said we must, to -bring you all home." - -"But, Frank," remonstrated Harold, "the conch sounded an alarm. It -said, Something is the matter. Now what was the matter?" - -"O, not much," Frank answered, "only I was getting hungry, and thought -it was time for you all to come back. That was something, wasn't it?" - -"You wicked fellow!" said Robert, provoked out of all patience, to think -of their long run. "You have put us to a great deal of trouble. -Sister, how came you to let him frighten us so?" - -"Really, I could not help it," she replied. "When I went to the spring -a little while since, he excused himself from going by saying that he -felt tired; but no sooner had I passed below the bluff, than I heard the -sound of the conch. I supposed at first it must be Sam, who had become -suddenly worse, and was blowing for you to return; so I filled my bucket -only half full, and hurried home; when I ascended the bluff I saw the -little monkey, with the conch in his hand, blowing away with all his -might." - -"And didn't it go well?" asked Frank. - -The young wag looked so innocent of every intent except fun, and seemed -withal to think his trick so clever, that in spite of their discomfort, -the boys laughed heartily at the consternation he had produced, and at -the half comic, half tragic expression which his face assumed on -learning the consequences of his waggery. They gave him a serious -lecture, however, upon the subject, and told him that hereafter he must -not interfere with the signals. But as he seemed to have such an -uncommon aptitude for trumpeting, Harold promised to prepare him a conch -for his own use, on condition that he played them no more tricks. Frank -was delighted at this, and taking up the horn, blew, as he said, "all -sorts of crooked ways," to show what he could do. The boys were -astonished. Frank was the most skilful trumpeter of the company; and on -being questioned how he acquired the art, replied, that when he and his -mother had gone on a visit to one of her friends, during the preceding -summer, he and a negro boy used to go after the cows every evening, and -blow horns for their amusement. - - - - - CHAPTER XXV - - -A HUNTER'S MISFORTUNE--RELIEF TO A SPRAIN--HOW TO AVOID BEING LOST IN -THE WOODS, AND TO RECOVER ONE'S COURSE AFTER BEING LOST--A STILL HUNT - - -It was remarked by Mary the next morning, that if some one did not go -out hunting they should soon be out of provision. "Which for our -character as marooners I hope will not be the case," rejoined Harold. -"Come, Robert, shall we be hunters today?" - -"We cannot do better," Robert languidly replied, "unless we go fishing -instead." - -"O, do let me go with you," begged Frank. "I am so tired of being -cooped up here under this oak tree, and running for ever to the spring -and to the oyster bank. I want to go either hunting or fishing." - -"Perhaps we can do both," said Mary, perceiving from Robert's looks that -he was disinclined to any great exertion. "Cousin Harold can take Frank -and go to the woods, while you and I, brother, can catch a mess of -fish." - -"That will do! O, yes, that is the very plan," Frank exclaimed, -clapping his hands. "Then we can run a race to see who shall do best." - -The company separated; Harold took Frank and disappeared in the forest, -where they were absent several hours, and Robert and Mary went to the -oyster bank, where they supplied themselves with bait, and then -embarking on the raft, began to fish for sheepshead, near a log imbedded -in the mud, and covered with barnacles and young oysters. The success -of the fishing party was very good; they soon had a basket half full of -fish, and the remainder filled with shrimp. - -Not so with the hunters. Robert and Mary were engaged in preparing -their prizes for use, when they heard a sharp halloo, and saw Frank -emerging from a dense growth of bushes, with the rifle upon his -shoulder, followed by Harold, who was limping painfully, and beckoning -them to approach. - -Washing their hands with haste, Robert and Mary ran to meet them. -Harold was seated on a log, looking very pale. Within an hour after -leaving the tent he had sprained his ankle, and ever since had been -slowly and with great suffering attempting to return. Mary was -frightened to see the haggard looks of her cousin, and inquired -anxiously what she could do to help him. - -"Take the gun, sister," said Robert. "Lean on me, cousin, I will -support you to the tent, and then show you the best thing in the world -for a sprain." - -Mary ran to the tent, put the gun in its place, prepared Harold's couch, -and then at Robert's request hurried with Frank to the spring and -brought up a bucket of water, by the time that Harold's shoe and -stocking had been removed. The ankle was much swollen, and the blood -had settled around it in deep blue clouds. - -"Now, sister, bring me the coffee pot and a basin." - -The basin was placed under the foot, and the coffee pot filled with cool -water was used to pour a small stream upon the injured part. This -process was continued for half an hour, by which time the inflammation -and pain were greatly reduced. It was also repeated several times that -day, and once more before retiring to bed, the good effects being -manifest on each occasion. - -This accident not only confined the whole company at home for the rest -of the day, but caused an unpleasant conviction to press heavily upon -the mind of Robert--the whole responsibility of supplying the family -with food and other necessaries would for a time devolve upon himself. -This fact almost made him shudder, for though a willing boy, he was not -robust; labour was painful to him; at times he felt a great -disinclination to bodily effort, but the greatest difficulty in the way -of his success in their present mode of life, was his ignorance of some -of the most necessary arts of a hunter. - -"Harold," said he, with a rueful face, the next morning, when they had -finished talking over the various means for discovering and approaching -game in the forest; "to tell you the truth, I am afraid of _getting -lost_ in these thick and tangled woods. It is a perfect wonder to me -how you can dash on through bush and brier, and turn here and there, as -if you knew every step of the way, when, if I were left alone, I should -never find my way home at all. Now my head is easily turned, and when I -am once lost, I am lost." - -"I know exactly what you mean," replied Harold, "and in former times I -used to feel the same way. But there are two or three rules which -helped me much, and which I will give to you. - -"The first is, _never allow to yourself that you are lost_. Say to -yourself that you are mistaken, or that you have taken the wrong course, -or anything that you will, but never allow the _lost feeling_ to come -over you, so long as you can keep it off. - -"When, however, you ascertain that you have unfortunately missed your -track, your next rule is to sit down _as quietly as possible_ to -determine your course. Most people in such a case become excited, run -here and there, at perfect random, and become worse bewildered than -before. First do you determine the points of the compass, and then -strike for the point you are most certain of reaching. For instance, -you know that anywhere on this island the sea lies to the west, and a -river to the north. You can surely find either of these places; and -when once found you will be no longer in doubt, although you may be far -from home." - -"But how am I to know the points of the compass?" inquired Robert. - -"Easily enough," his cousin replied. "But before speaking of that, let -me give you my third rule, which is, _never get lost_." - -Robert laughed. "That is the only rule I want. Give me that and you -may have the rest." - -"Then," continued Harold, "make it your constant habit to notice the -course you travel, and the time you are travelling. Watch the sun, or -else the shadows of the trees, and the angle at which you cross them. -Early in the morning the shadows are very long, and point west. In the -middle of the forenoon, they are about as long as the trees that make -them, and all point north-west. And at twelve o'clock they are very -short, and point due north. To a woodsman the shadows are both clock -and compass; and by keeping your mind on them, you can easily make what -the captain would call your _dead reckoning_." - -"But," said Robert, "what would you do on such a day as this, when there -is neither sun nor shadow?" - -"You must work by another rule," he replied. "Old Torgah gave me three -signs for telling the points of the compass, by noticing the limbs, the -bark, and the green moss on the trunks of trees _well exposed_ to the -sun. Moss, you know, loves the shade, while the bark and limbs grow all -the faster for having plenty of light. As a general rule, therefore, -you will find the south, or sunny side of a tree marked by large limbs -and thick, rough bark, and the north side covered, more or less, with -whatever green moss there may be on it.[#] Did I ever tell you how -these signs helped me once to find my way home?" - - -[#] Happening not long since to converse with an old and observant -farmer, on the subject of these natural signs, he pointed out another. - -"Notice," said he, "the direction in which those trees _lean_." - -We were in a pine forest, and, almost without exception, the trees that -declined from a perpendicular leaned towards the east. The severe winds -through the up country of South Carolina, Georgia and Alabama, which -start our trees and unsettle our fences, usually prevail from the west. -That is the point also from which almost invariably come our thunder -storms. - - -Robert replied that he had not. "I was at my uncle's, where I had never -been before, in a newly settled part of the country. A small stream ran -near his house, and bent considerably around his plantation. Down this -stream I followed one day, in search of ducks, and walked several miles -before thinking of home. My uncle's house lay due east, and instead of -returning the way I went, I determined to take a shorter course through -the woods. I had not gone far, however, before a fat squirrel jumped -upon a log, within good shooting distance, curled his tail over his -back, and sat there barking; he seemed to give me every invitation that -a squirrel possibly could to shoot him, and I did so. But it was really -curious to see the consequence. Such a barking of squirrels I never -heard before in my life. They were all around me, jumping, shaking their -tails, and _quaw-quawing_ at such a rate, that it was almost like -witchcraft. I killed as many as I could carry, and once more set out -for home. But I had completely lost my course; the chase had taken off -my mind, and I could tell neither which way I came into the wood, nor -how I was to go out of it. My uncle's house I knew lay to the east, and -the stream to the north. But which way was east, and which north? The -sun was hidden, and the trees were so close and thick, that the moss -covered their large trunks on every side, and the limbs and bark for the -same reason seemed to be of equal size all round. At last I spied a -small tree, that was pretty well exposed to the sun, and the limbs of -which were evidently larger, and the bark rougher on one side than on -the other; there was also a beautiful tuft of green moss growing at its -root, on the side opposite to the large limbs. These signs satisfied -me; but to make assurance doubly sure, I cut into the tree far enough to -ascertain that the thickest bark was on the roughest side. That one -tree was my guide. I struck a straight course for home, and reached it -without difficulty. Now, if you take these rules, you can guide -yourself anywhere through these woods, in which you will never be more -than three or four miles to the east of the sea-shore." - -"Thank you, cousin," said Robert; "thank you sincerely. You have -relieved my mind from the greatest embarrassment I have felt at the -thought of roaming these dark woods alone. Your rules give me -confidence; for the very trees that before caused my bewilderment shall -now become my guides." - -He took his gun, called his dog, and gave a look to Frank, in the -expectation that he also would come. But Frank had listened quietly to -the preceding conversation, and had as quietly made up his mind not to -go. He sat beside the cage, watching the opossum, and took no notice of -dog, gun, or look. - -"Jump, Frank," said Robert, in a cheering tone; "I am ready to go. Let -us see if we cannot find a deer." - -"No, I thank you," he soberly replied; "I do not love to get lost. It -does not feel pleasant. I had rather stay at home and pour water on -cousin Harold's foot." - -"Then stay," said Robert, in a disappointed tone; "I forgot that you -were a baby." - -Harold, however, who knew that Frank was an uncommon pedestrian, and -that Robert preferred to have company, whispered to him, "He is not -going to lose himself, Frank. I think, too, he will kill some deer, and -who knows but he may find another fawn to keep Dora company." Frank -seized his cap, and calling out, "Brother! brother! I am coming!" -dashed off in pursuit. Fidelle started too, but they returned to tie -her up, and to say to Mary that she must not be uneasy if they did not -return by dinner-time, as they were unwilling to come without game; then -taking some parched corn in their pockets in case of hunger, together -with Frank's hatchet and matches, they again set off. - -The first business was to visit the turkey baits; at one of which the -corn and peas had all disappeared, with evident traces of having been -eaten by turkeys. "What a pity we had not brought some more bait," -remarked Robert; "Harold says that when they have once found food at a -place, they are almost sure to return the next day to look for more. We -must share with them our dinner of parched corn." - -Renewing the bait, they proceeded in a straight course south, having for -their guide the bright clouds that showed the place of the sun to the -south-east. Frank was very anxious for Robert to kill some of the many -squirrels that frolicked around them. "May be," said he, "if you shoot, -they will quaw-quaw for you as they did for Cousin Harold, and then we -can go home loaded." But Robert replied that this would be a useless -waste of ammunition: that it would probably scare off the deer from the -neighbourhood; and that, moreover, his gun was not loaded for such small -game. - -Hardly had the argument closed before Mum began to smell and snort, here -and there, intent upon a confused trail. His motion became soon more -steady, and he started off at a pace that made the hunters run to keep -in sight. Afraid that at this rate Frank would give out, and that he -himself would be too much out of breath to aim surely, or to creep -cautiously upon the deer, Robert called out, "Steady, Mum!" The -well-trained brute instantly slackened his speed, and keeping only about -a rod ahead, went forward at a moderate walk. In this way they followed -for a full quarter of a mile, when Robert observed him take his nose -from the ground, and walk with noiseless step, keeping his eyes keenly -directed forwards. He "steadied" him again by a half whispered command, -and kept close at his heels. Soon he saw a pair of antlers peering -above a distant thicket, and the brown side of a deer between the -branches. Softly ordering Mum to "come in," and noticing that what -little wind there was blew so as not to carry their scent to the deer, -he said to Frank, "Buddy, if you will remain by this large poplar, I -will creep behind yonder thicket, and see if I cannot get a shot. Will -you be afraid?" - -"No," he replied, "if you do not go too far away." - -"I will not go out of hearing," Robert said, "and if you need anything, -whistle for me, but do not call. Hide yourself behind this tree, and -when you hear me shoot, come as soon as you please." - -It was easy to cover his advance behind the dense foliage of a viny -bower, until he was quite near. He paused to listen; the rustle of -leaves and the sound of stamping feet were distinctly heard. A short -but cautious movement gave him a commanding view of the ground. There -were three deer feeding within easy reach of his shot. He sprung both -barrels, and tried to be deliberate, but in spite of all resolution his -heart jumped into his mouth, and his hand shook violently; he had what -hunters call "the buck-ague." Steadying his piece against a stout -branch, he aimed at the shoulders of the largest, and fired. It fell, -with a bound forward. The other deer, instead of darting away, as he -expected, turned in apparent surprise to look at the unusual vision of -smoke and fire, accompanied by such a noise, when he took deliberate aim -with a now steady hand, and fired at the head of the next largest, as it -was in the act of springing away. - -"Come, Frank! come!" he shouted. - -Frank, however, had started at the first report, and was now running at -the top of his speed. Robert rushed forward to dye his hand for the -first time in the blood of so noble a victim; yet it made him almost -shudder to hear the knife grate through the delicate flesh, and to see -the rich blood gurgling upon the ground. Had it not been that such -butchery was necessary to subsistence, he would have resolved at that -moment to repeat it no more. - -But what was next to be done? Here were two large deer lying upon the -earth. Should he skin and cleanse them there, and attempt to carry home -the divided quarters? or should he carry home one deer and return for -the other? He decided upon the last. Before proceeding homewards, -however, he blazed a number of trees, to show afar off the place of his -game; then selecting a tree, as far as he could distinguish in his way, -he went towards it, chopping each bush and sapling with his hatchet; and -making a broad blaze upon this tree, he selected another in the same -line, and proceeded thus until he reached the tent. He had learnt by -one-half day's practice to thread the trackless forest with a steadiness -of course and a confidence of spirit that were surprising to himself. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI - - -CRUTCHES IN DEMAND--CURING VENISON--PEMMICAN--SCALDING OFF A PORKER'S -HAIR WITH LEAVES AND WATER--TURKEY TROUGH--SOLITARY WATCHING--FORCE OF -IMAGINATION--FEARFUL RENCOUNTER--DIFFERENT MODES OF REPELLING WILD -BEASTS - - -Harold's ankle continued so painful whenever he attempted to move, that -Sam advised him, the morning after the accident, to construct for -himself a pair of crutches. "Make 'em strong and good, Mas Harol," said -he, with a broad grin of satisfaction. "I hope by time you trow 'em -away, I'll pick 'em up." This work occupied the two invalids, while -Robert and Frank were engaged in their successful deer hunt. - -When the venison was brought home, Harold assisted in various ways in -preparing it for use; and also promised that if he was provided with the -necessary means, he would see that all which was thereafter brought in -should be properly cured. His favourite mode was by the process called -_jerking_. The plan was this: A wig-wam was made, about five feet in -diameter at the base, and five feet high, leaving a hole at the top -about two feet wide. A place for fire was scooped in the middle; and -the pieces of venison were hung in the smoke that poured through the -open top. Pieces an inch thick, when exposed at the same time to smoke -and sunshine were perfectly cured in the course of a day. The hams -required, of course, a longer time, and were all the better for a little -salt. The _salting tub_ was made of a fresh deer's skin, fleshy side -up, supported by stakes so as to sag in the middle. A substitute for a -_pickle barrel_ was also devised in the course of time; this consisted -of a deer's skin, stripped off whole, and rendered water-tight by -stopping the holes; in this the meat was put, covered with a strong -brine, and drawn up into a tree. When the visits of the flesh-fly were -apprehended, the mouth of the sack was secured by a string. But the -most convenient form in which the meat was cured was that known as -_pemmican_. To prepare this the meat was jerked until perfectly dry, -then pounded fine, and mixed with half its own weight of melted grease; -after which it was packed away in skin bags, having the hair outwards. -The pemmican could be eaten, like bologna sausage, either cooked or raw, -and kept perfectly sweet as long as it was needed. - -While describing these several modes of preparing and preserving their -meat, it may not be amiss to mention also a method adopted by Harold for -scalding off an opossum's hair without any of the usual appliances for -heating the water. The opossum had been killed before it was known that -the utensils for boiling were all in use and could not be spared. -Robert was perplexed, for he knew that the hair "sets" as soon as the -carcass is cold, and refuses to be drawn. But Harold replied with a -smile, - -"I have seen hogs scalded by being put into a deep puddle of water -heated with red hot stones. All the water needed for so small an object -as the opossum may be heated in a deer skin, hung like our salting tub -over the fire. But I will show you a still easier plan." - -He gathered a pile of dry leaves, with which he covered the body, and -then poured on water until the pile was quite wet; after which he piled -on a much larger quantity of dry leaves, which he set on fire. When the -mass had burnt down, the hair of the opossum was found so thoroughly -_steamed_ by the surrounding heat, that it yielded as easily as if it -had passed through the most approved process of the pork cleaning art. - -Towards sunset Robert went to the turkey baits; the birds had returned -to the place they had visited before, and eaten all the parched corn -thrown there the second time. He renewed the bait, with this difference -(made on Harold's suggestion)--that whereas he had formerly scattered -the corn broad-cast, he now strewed it in a sort of trough, or shallow -trench, made in the ground. This trench was made on a line proceeding -straight from a place of concealment, selected within good shooting -distance. Turkeys are greedy feeders; and when they find a place baited -as that was, they gather on each side of the trench, with their heads -close together, trying each to obtain his share of the prize; and a -person having a gun loaded with duck or squirrel shot, has been known to -kill six or eight at a time, by firing among their interlocking heads. - -An additional visit enabled Robert to determine that the hour of their -coming was early in the morning; and this being the only other -circumstance wanting to fix the time of his own coming to meet them, he -used that opportunity to arrange to his fancy the place of his -concealment. The trench was on a line with two short hedges of bamboo -brier, diverging from each other in the shape of the letter V, having a -place of egress at the angle. He closed the mouth of the V by planting -a blind of evergreens, high as his head, and very close at the bottom; -and as it was probable that he should be compelled to remain some hours -in concealment, he made a seat, and opened through the blind a hole for -observation. - -On the following morning he was up and moving at the peep of day. Mary -prepared him a cup of coffee, and by the time that there was light -sufficient to follow the blazed track he was on the way. His course lay -eastward, and through the opening branches glowed that beautiful star -which he had often admired, Venus, the gem of the morning, "flaming upon -the forehead of the dawn." - -Frank begged hard to be allowed to go too, his confidence in Robert's -woodsmanship having been greatly increased by the recent success; but -Harold decided against him. He said that in turkey shooting the fewer -persons there were present the better; that Robert himself must keep -still as a mouse, and that well trained as Mum was, it would be better -even for him to be left behind. Robert therefore departed alone, -putting into his pocket a small volume of Shakespeare, to aid in whiling -away the slow hours of his solitary watch. - -On arriving at the spot his first act was to see that the bait was yet -untouched. He took his seat, and continued for a long time peeping -through the port hole, and listening with an attention so acute that he -could hear the rush of his own blood along the throbbing arteries. But -as the minutes passed, and no change occurred, not even the chirp of a -bird or the bark of a squirrel enlivening the grim solitude, his -excitement gradually gave way to weariness. He leaned his gun against -the wall of vines, and drew out his book. It was the first volume, -containing that magnificent drama, "The Tempest." He read rapidly the -familiar scenes describing Ariel, the light, invisible spirit, and -Caliban, the hideous son of the old hag, and Prospero, with his -beautiful daughter, and the dripping refugees from the sea, and became -so deeply absorbed as perfectly to forget where he was, until a slight -rustling behind a briery thicket near the bait aroused his attention. -Whatever the animal might have been, its step was very stealthy, and -evidently approaching. Laying down the book, and grasping his gun, he -peeped cautiously around; nothing was visible. Soon he heard a rattling -upon the ground of falling fragments, as if from some animal climbing a -tree, and a grating sound like that of bark which is grasped and -crushed. - -"I wonder what that can be?" he mentally soliloquized. "Perhaps a large -fox-squirrel climbing after acorns--but no, there is too much bark -falling for that. It must be a squirrel barking a dead limb for worms. -That's it! O, yes, that's it." - -But it was no squirrel, and had Robert been more of a woodsman he would -not have returned so quietly to his reading. Indeed, he had become more -deeply interested in his book than in his business, and was glad of any -excuse that allowed him to return to Prospero and the shipwrecked crew. -He read a few pages more, and stopping to connect in his mind the -disjointed parts of the story, his eye rested upon what appeared to be -the bushy tail of a very large squirrel, lying upon a limb of the tree -that overhung the bait. - -"I knew it was a squirrel," said he to himself; "but he is a bouncer! -How long his tail is! and how it moves from side to side like a cat's, -when it sees a bird or a mouse that it is trying to catch. I wish I -could see his body, but it is hidden by that bunch of leaves." - -His imagination was so powerfully impressed with the graphic scenery of -"The Tempest," that he could scarcely think of anything else. The idea -in his mind at that moment was the ludicrous scene in which the drunken -Stephano comes upon the queer bundle, made up of Caliban and Trinculo, -lying head to head under the same frock, and appearing to his unsteady -eyes like a monster with two pairs of legs at each end. As Robert -looked into the tree, he almost laughed to catch himself fancying that -he saw Caliban's head lying on the same limb on which lay the squirrel's -tail, and staring at him with its two great eyes. Indeed he did see -something. There was a veritable head resting there, and two great -eyeballs were glaring upon him, and nothing but the irresistible -influence of the scenes he had read deceived him for a moment with the -idea that it was Caliban's. - -A second and steady look would probably have revealed the truth; but for -this he had not time. The welcome "twit! twit!" of the expected game -caused him to look through his port hole, and a large turkey cock, -accompanied by four hens, ran directly to the trench, and began to eat -as fast as they could pick up the grains. Robert cautiously slipped his -gun through the port hole, and took deliberate aim, confident that he -could kill the five at one shot. But hesitating a moment whether he -should commit such wholesale destruction, when they were already so well -supplied with fresh meat, his gun made a slight noise against the -leaves, which attracted the attention of the turkeys, and caused the -hens to dart away. The gobbler, being the leader and protector of the -party, stood his ground courageously, stretching his long neck full four -feet high, looking in every direction, and then coming cautiously -towards the blind to reconnoitre. - -Robert had gained experience from his still hunting; and in this -conjuncture stood perfectly motionless, keeping his gun as immovable as -the stiff branch of a dry tree. The bird was deceived. It returned -quietly to the trench, and commenced feeding. Robert waited in the hope -that it would be joined by another; but no other coming, he fired while -it was picking up the last few grains, and killed it. The moment of -pulling the trigger, he heard a rustle of leaves in the tree above the -turkey, and the moment after the report of his gun a heavy fall upon the -ground. As he rushed from his concealment to seize the fallen game, he -was horrified to see an enormous beast of the cat kind, crushing the -head of the bird in its mouth, while its paw pinioned the fluttering -wings. It was a panther. It had crawled into the tree while Robert was -reading. It was _its_ tail he had mistaken for a squirrel's, and _its_ -head he had fancied was Caliban's. For half an hour it had been glaring -upon him with its big eyeballs, waiting until he should pass near enough -to be pounced upon. - -The coming of the turkeys had distracted its attention; and being -hungry, it had ceased to watch for its human victim, and resolved upon -that which was surer. When Robert emerged from his concealment it -turned upon him, dropped the mangled head from its bloody mouth, -reversed the hair on both back and tail, showed its enormous fangs, and -growled. Had he retreated from the field he might have escaped the -terrible conflict that awaited him, for the panther, left to the -peaceable possession of its prize, would probably have snatched it up -and ran away. But his horror at the sight was so great that for a -moment he was paralysed. He convulsively clutched his gun, and was on -the point of firing almost without aim, when another fierce growl from -the panther, that appeared to be gathering itself for a leap, brought -him to his senses. He took deliberate aim between its eyes, and fired. -It was a desperate chance, for the gun was loaded only with duck shot. -The howl of rage and pain with which the panther bounded upon him, and -the grinning horrible teeth that it showed, made his blood run cold. He -clubbed his gun, prepared to aim a heavy blow upon its forehead, but, to -his surprise, instead of leaping upon him, it sprang upon the thicket of -briers, about three feet distant, and began furiously to tear on every -side at perfect random. - -He needed no better chance to escape from so dangerous a neighbourhood; -and, in the moment of leaving, saw that both eyes of the animal had been -shot away, and that the bloody humour was streaming down its face. He -hurried on for a few steps, but fearing that the frantic beast might -pursue him, he slipped behind a tree, and pouring hastily into his gun a -charge of powder, which he rammed down as he ran, put upon that a heavy -load of deer shot, and then made his way homewards. - -Ere he had run one-half the distance, however, his fears began to -subside. The panther, if not mortally wounded, was stone-blind; why -should he not muster courage enough to complete the work, and thus -perform a feat of which he might be proud as long as he lived? In the -midst of this cogitation, he heard before him the tramp of footsteps, -and saw the glimmering of an animal that bounded towards him with rapid -pace. Could this be the panther which had pursued him, and intercepted -his flight! He levelled his piece in readiness for battle, and was -preparing to pull trigger at the first fair sight, when he saw that, -instead of a panther, it was Mum--good faithful Mum, broken loose from -his confinement at home, and come in a moment of need to help his -master. What a relief! Robert called him, patted him, hugged him, and -then said, "Stop, Mum! I'll give you something to do directly. Just -wait a minute, boy, till I load this other barrel; and with you to help -me, I shall not be afraid of any panther, whether his eyes are in or -out." - -Mum had sagacity enough to know that his master was greatly excited, and -he showed his own sympathy by whining, frisking about, and wagging his -short tail. Robert loaded with dispatch, hurried back, keeping Mum -directly before him, and holding his piece ready for instant use; but -the panther had disappeared. - -On reaching the field of battle, Mum's first act was to spring upon the -prostrate bird, but finding it dead he let it lie; then perceiving the -odour of the panther's track, his hair bristled, he followed the trail -for a few steps, and returned, looking wistfully into his master's face. -He evidently understood the dangerous character of the beast that had -been there, and was reluctant to follow. Robert, however, put him upon -the trail, and encouraged him to proceed. Mum undertook the business -very warily. He went first to the brier on which the panther had last -been seen; then in a zigzag course, that seemed to be interrupted by -every bush against which the blinded beast had struck; finally he -bristled up again, and gave signs of extreme caution. A few steps -brought them to a fallen log, between two large branches of which Robert -saw his formidable enemy, crouched and panting. He softly called in his -dog. The panther pricked up its ears, and raised its head, as if trying -to pierce through the impenetrable gloom. Robert came noiselessly nearer -and nearer, until within ten paces, then deliberately taking aim, he -discharged the whole load of bullets between the creature's eyes. It -leaped convulsively forward, and died almost without a struggle. - -[Illustration: Deliberately taking aim, he discharged the whole load of -bullets between the creature's eyes] - -Soon as it was indubitably dead, Robert went forward to examine it. He -turned it over, felt its bony legs and compact body; looked at the -terrible fangs from which he had made so narrow an escape, and, having -satisfied his curiosity, attempted to take it upon his shoulder; but -this was far beyond his strength--the panther was heavy as a large deer. -He marked carefully the spot where it lay, and returning to the tree for -his book and bird, hurried home, to tell the others of his perilous -adventure. - -Hardly had he come within sight, before Frank's quick eyes discerned -him. "What!" said he, with a playful taunt, "only one turkey! I -thought you would have had a house full, you staid so long and fired so -often. Cousin Harold hardly knew what to make of it; he said he supposed -you must have _wounded_ a turkey; so I ran and let Mum loose to help -you." - -"I am glad you did," replied Robert, drawing a long breath, "for never -in my life was I more in need of help." - -"And you didn't get the other after all?" - -"O, yes, all I aimed at. But something came near getting me, too. -Where are Cousin Harold and sister?" - -"In the tent." - -Harold and Mary smiled with pleasure to see the fine bird on his -shoulder, but could not understand the seriousness of countenance with -which he approached. He related the particulars of his adventure, to -which they listened with breathless attention. Mary turned very pale, -Harold's eyes flashed fire, and Sam's white teeth shone in repeated -laughs of admiration. - -"How I wish I could have been with you," said Harold, looking mournfully -at his lame foot. - -"I wish you had been." - -"That was a terrible moment, when you had fired your last barrel, and -the panther was rushing upon you. You must have given up all for lost." - -"No," replied Robert, "I felt myself tremendously excited, but had no -idea of giving up." - -"That is natural," said Harold. "No one ever gives up while there is -anything to do. But do tell me, what did you think of? People can -think so fast, and so powerfully, when brought to the pinch, that I like -to hear all about their plans and thoughts. Tell me everything." - -"From first to last," said Robert, smiling, "I thought of many things, -but of none which I had time to execute, except to fire into his eyes, -and club my gun. I first thought of running away, but not until I had -stood so long that the panther seemed about to spring upon me. Then the -idea occurred to me of trying the power of my eye, as father recommended -about dogs; but I confess there was more power in his eye than mine, for -I was badly frightened. My next thought was to take off my cap and rush -upon him, as if that was some deadly weapon. I heard once of a lady in -India, who saved herself and several others from a Bengal tiger, by -rushing at him with an umbrella which she kept opening and shutting as -she ran. There was another plan still, of a negro in Georgia, who -fought and killed a panther with his knife. But," he continued, "let us -talk a moment of the carcass. What shall I do with it; leave it there -or bring it to the tent?" - -"O, bring it, bring it, by all means," Harold replied; "I doubt not -Cousin Mary and Frank will help you." - -Mary was not at all pleased with the prospect of such unladylike -business, and in consequence gave Harold a look of disapproval, which he -affected not to see. She went, nevertheless, and the panther was soon -lying before the tent-door. The rest of the forenoon was spent in -flaying it, which they did with the claws, tail and ears attached; for -Robert had remarked, that being compelled to imitate Hercules in -destroying wild beasts, he had a fancy to imitate him also in his couch. -While thus engaged, Harold asked for the story of the negro. - -"It is not much of a story," said Robert; "I thought of it merely in -connection with the rest. The negro was going to his wife's house, -which was some miles distant from the plantation, and which made it -necessary for him to pass through a dark, dismal swamp. Usually he -passed it by daylight, for it was infested by wild beasts; but being a -daring fellow, he sometimes went by night, armed only with a long sharp -knife. The last time he made the attempt he did not reach his wife's -house, and his master went in search of him. Deep in the swamp he had -met with a panther, and had a terrible fight. Traces of blood were -plentiful, and deep tracks, where first one and then the other had made -some unusual effort. Near at hand lay the panther, stabbed in nine -places, and a little beyond lay the negro, torn almost to pieces. They -had killed each other." - -"I wonder," said Harold, "that he did not carry a torch; no wild beast -will attack a person bearing fire." - -"Are you sure of that?" Robert inquired. - -"As sure as I can be, from having heard of it often, and tried it -twice." - -Robert begged for the particulars. - -"I went with my father and two other gentlemen, on a hunting excursion -among the mountains, where we camped out, of course. One of the -gentlemen having heard that there were plenty of wolves in that region, -and wishing, as he said, to have some fun that night, had rubbed gum -assafoetida upon the soles of his boots, before leaving the tent for it -is said that wolves are attracted by the smell of this gum, and will -follow it to a great distance. Now, whether it was the smell of the -assafoetida or of our game, I will not pretend to say, but the wolves -came that night in such numbers that we could scarcely rest. They -howled first on this side and then on that, and barked in such short -quick notes, that one sounded like half a dozen. Our horses were -terribly frightened; we could scarcely keep them within bounds; and our -dogs ran slinking into the tent with every sign of fear. The only plan -by which we could sleep with comfort was by building a large fire, and -keeping it burning all night." - -"Did not the gentleman who was so fond of wolves go out after them?" -asked Robert. - -"O, yes, we all went, again and again, but the cunning creatures kept in -the edge of the darkness, and when we approached on one side, they ran -to the other. It was there I heard the other gentleman, who was -esteemed a great hunter, remark, that all wild beasts are afraid of -fire." - -"I wonder why?" - -"Night beasts are afraid I suppose, because they prowl in darkness; and -as for the others, if they once feel the pain of fire they will be apt -to keep out of its way." - -"The other circumstance is this:--Last year I went on a night hunt, with -some boys of my own age; and not only did we meet with very poor -success, but for some hours were completely lost. About an hour before -day I left the company, and returned home; for I had promised my mother -to return by twelve o'clock. Before parting company, we heard a panther -in the woods directly in my way, crying for all the world like a young -child. The boys tried to frighten me out of my intention; but I told -them that if they would only let me have a good torch, I should safely -pass by a dozen panthers. It was full two miles home. The panther -continued his cry until I came within a furlong, and then ceased. As I -passed the piece of woods from which his voice appeared to come, I heard -afar off the stealthy tread of something retiring, and saw two large -eyes shining in the dark. I have always supposed that these were the -eyes and tread of the panther, and that it was driven off by the torch." - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII - - -TURKEY-PEN--SUCKING WATER THROUGH OOZY SAND--EXPLORING TOUR--APPEARANCE -OF THE COUNTRY--"MADAME BRUIN"--SOLDIER'S REMEDY FOR CHAFED FEET--NIGHT -IN THE WOODS--PRAIRIE--INDIAN HUT--FRUIT TREES--SINGULAR SPRING - - -It would be useless, and perhaps tedious, to trace thus day by day, and -hour by hour, the history of our young friends. We will now pass over -an interval of nearly three weeks, from Saturday, November sixth, when -Robert's contest with the panther occurred, to Wednesday, November -twenty-fourth, when their affairs received another turn. - -The only incident worth relating that occurred during this period, was -the construction of a pen for entrapping turkeys. It was simply a -covered enclosure, of ten or twelve feet square, with a deep trench -communicating from the outside to the centre. This trench was made deep -enough to allow a feeding turkey to walk under the side of the pen, and -next the wall, inside, it was bridged over, so that the birds in running -around the enclosure, after having entered, might not fall into the -trench, and see their way out. This trap is planned with a knowledge of -the fact, that though a turkey looks down when feeding, it never looks -down when trying to escape. This is equally true of the quail or -southern partridge, and perhaps of most of the gallinaceous birds. By -means of this trap the boys took so many turkeys that they were at last -weary of seeing them. - -In the meantime Harold's ankle had become so nearly well, that for a -week it had been strong enough for all ordinary purposes; and Sam's -bones, though by no means fit to be used, were rapidly knitting, and -gave promise of being all that broken bones can become in the course of -a few weeks. No one had yet come to their rescue. Often had they gone, -singly and together, to the flag-staff, and swept the watery horizon -with their glass, but no helper appeared, and no sign. Robert and Mary -had learned by this time to curb their impatience, and to wait in -calmness the time when they should commence working upon their proposed -boat. - -From the first day that they found themselves shut up upon the island, -Robert and Harold had meditated an exploration of the surrounding -country, but had hitherto been prevented by various causes. Among these -was Mary's excessive nervousness at the idea of being left alone, and -particularly so after Robert's contest with the panther; but now she -said, that with Fidelle to guard, and with Sam to shoot, exclusive of -what she herself might do in case of an emergency, she gave her consent -to the tour. - -The stock of provision laid in by this time was quite respectable. Five -deer had been killed, and their hams were now in the smoke, the company -having in the meantime subsisted upon the other parts of the venison, -turkeys from the pen, oysters, crabs, and fish. There were also fifty -dried fish, two live turkeys, and four fat "pigs" (so called) in the -cage, to say nothing of the stores brought from home. Before starting, -the boys provided Mary with a large supply of wood for the kitchen and -smoke-house, water also, and everything else which they could foresee as -needful. They loaded the remaining guns with heavy shot, and laid them -aside ready for use; and, moreover, offered to build for her a palisade -around the tent, by driving down stakes, and wattling them with grape -vines; but to this last Mary objected, saying she was ashamed to be -considered so great a coward. - -It was broad daylight on the morning of Wednesday, the twenty-fourth day -of November, when they set out upon their tour. Robert carried the -wallet of provision, consisting of parched corn, jerked venison, and a -few hard crackers of Mary's manufacture; in his belt he fastened a flat -powder flask filled with water, being the best substitute he could -devise for a canteen. Harold carried the blanket rolled like a wallet, -and Frank's hatchet stuck in his belt. - -Willing to ascertain the coastwise dimensions of the island, and also -the approaches to it from sea, they directed their course along the hard -smooth beach, occasionally ascending the bluff for the purpose of -observing the adjacent country. Their rate of travelling was at first -intentionally slow, for they were both pedestrians enough to know that -the more slowly a journey is commenced, the more likely it is to be -comfortably continued. - -At the end of six miles they plainly discerned the southern extremity of -the island, lying a mile beyond, and marked by a high bank of sand, -thrown up in such profusion as almost to smother a group of dwarfish, -ill-formed cedars. Beyond the bluff they saw the river setting eastward -from the sea, and bordered on its further side with a dense growth of -mangroves. Satisfied with this discovery, and observing that, after -proceeding inland for a few miles, the river bent suddenly to the north, -they turned their faces eastward, resolved to strike for some point upon -the bank. The sterile soil of the beach, and its overhanging bluff, -which was varied only by an occasional clump of cedars and a patch of -prickly pears, with now and then a tall palmetto, that stood as a -gigantic sentry over its pigmy companions, was exchanged as they receded -from the coast, first for a thick undergrowth of low shrubs and a small -variety of oak, then for trees still larger, which were oftentimes -covered with vines, whose long festoons and pendant branches were loaded -with clusters of blue and purple grapes. About midway of the island the -surface made a sudden ascent, assuming that peculiar character known as -"hammock," and which, to unpractised eyes, looks like a swamp upon an -elevated ridge. - -Before leaving the beach the boys had quenched their thirst at a spring -of cool, fresh water, found by scratching in the sand at high water -mark, but which they would not have been able to enjoy had it not been -for a simple device of Robert's. The sand was so soft and oozy, that -before the basin they had excavated was sufficiently full to dish from, -its sides had fallen in. Harold had tried at several places, but failing -in all, he hallooed to Robert, whom he had left behind, to know what had -been his success. - -"Come and see," was the reply. Harold went, but saw nothing. - -"There is my spring," said Robert, pointing to the end of a reed like -that of a pipe-stem, sticking out of the sand. "Suck at that," he -continued, "and you will get all that you want." - -Harold tried it, and rose delighted. "Capital!" he exclaimed; "but how -do you keep the sand from rising with the water?" - -Robert drew out the reed, and showed him a piece of cloth fastened as a -strainer on its lower end. "I have often thus quenched my thirst when -fishing on our sandy beaches, and have never found it to fail." - -"It is exceedingly simple," remarked Harold. "I wonder I never saw it -nor heard of it before." - -"So do I," rejoined Robert; "and yet I question whether I should ever -have heard of it myself, had it not been for the Hottentots." - -Harold's eyes opened wide at the mention of Hottentots, and Robert went -on to say, "A year or two since, while reading an account of the -suffering of people in South Africa for the want of water, and their -various devices for obtaining it, I was struck with the simplicity of -one of their plans. On coming to a place where the water was near the -surface, but where they could not dig a well, they would make a narrow -hole a yard or more deep, and insert a small reed having a bunch of -grass or moss tied around its lower end. This reed they buried, all -except a short end left above ground, and packed the earth tightly -around it. Then they sucked strongly at the open end, and it is said -that, if the earth was sufficiently moist and if the soil was not too -close, the water would soon run through the reed, cleansed of its mud -and sand by passing through the rude filter attached to its lower end." - -"Whoever may have been its author, it is an excellent device," said -Harold. "I shall not forget it." - -At noon the boys seated themselves under a heavy canopy of vines, and -ate their frugal dinner in sight of a luscious-looking dessert, hanging -in purple clusters above and around them, which in its turn they did not -fail to enjoy. - -Resuming their journey to the east, they proceeded about a mile further, -when Mum, who had trotted along with quite a philosophic air, as if -knowing that his masters were intent upon something other than hunting, -was seen to dash forward a few steps, smell here and there intently, -then with a growl of warning to come beside them for protection. - -"That is a panther, I'll warrant," said Robert. "At least Mum acted -exactly in that way the other day when I put him upon the panther's -track. Had we not better avoid it?" - -"By no means," replied Harold. "Let us see what the creature is. We -are on an exploring tour, you know, and that includes animals as well as -trees. A panther is a cowardly animal, unless it has very greatly the -advantage; and if you could conquer one with a single load of duck-shot -when alone and surprised, surely we two can manage another." - -"Yes," said Robert, "but I assure you, my success was more from accident -than skill; and I would rather not try it again. However, it will do no -harm to push on cautiously, and see what sort of neighbours we have." - -They patted their dog, and gave him a word of encouragement; the brave -fellow looked up, as if to remonstrate against the dangerous -undertaking, but on their persisting went cheerfully upon the trail; he -took good care, however, to move very slowly, and to keep but little in -advance of the guns. The two boys walked abreast, keeping their pieces -ready for instant use, and proceeded thus for about fifteen minutes, -when their dog came to a sudden halt, bristled from head to tail, and -showed his fangs with a fierce growl; while from a thicket, not ten -paces distant, there issued a deep grumbling sound, expressive of -defiance and of deadly hate. Harold stooped quickly behind the dog, and -saw an enormous she bear, accompanied by two cubs that were running -beyond her, while she turned to keep the pursuers at bay. - -"We must be cautious, Robert," said Harold; "a bear with cubs is not to -be trifled with. We must either let her alone, or follow at a -respectful distance. What shall we do? She has a den somewhere near at -hand, and no doubt is making for it." - -Robert was not very anxious for an acquaintance with so rough a -neighbour, but before the fearless eye of his cousin every feeling of -trepidation subsided, and he was influenced only by curiosity, which, it -is well known, becomes powerfully strong when spiced with adventure. -They followed, governing themselves by the cautious movements of their -dog, and able to catch only a casual glimpse of the bear and her cubs, -until they came within thirty paces of a poplar,[#] five feet in -diameter, with a hollow base, into which opened a hole large enough to -admit the fugitives. - - -[#] Tulip tree (Liriodendron tulipifera), called poplar at the South. - - -"There, now, is the country residence of Madame Bruin," said Robert, -stopping at a distance to reconnoitre the premises. "Shall we knock at -her door, and ask how the family are?" - -"I think not," replied Harold, "the old lady is rather cross sometimes, -and I suspect from the tones of her voice she is not in the sweetest -humour at the present. Take care, Robert, she is coming! Climb that -sapling! Quick! Quick!" - -The boys each clambered into a small tree, and as soon as they were well -established, Harold remarked, "Now let her come, if she loves shot. A -bear cannot climb a sapling. Her arms are too stiff to grasp it; she -needs a tree large enough to fill her hug." - -But Madame Bruin, like the rest of her kin, was a peaceable old lady, -not at all disposed to trouble those that let her alone, and on the -present occasion she had two sweet little cherubs, whose comfort -depended upon her safety; so she contented herself with going simply to -her front door, and requesting her impertinent visitors to leave the -premises. This request was couched in language which, though not -English, nor remarkably polite, was perfectly intelligible. - -"I suppose we shall have to go now," said Harold; "it will not be civil -to keep prying into the old lady's chamber. But when Sam is able to -join us, we can come prepared to make bacon of her and pets of her -cubs." - -They called off the dog, patted him in praise of his well-doing, and -then retreated, blazing the trees all the way from the poplar to the -river. - -Several of these last miles Robert had walked with increasing -painfulness; his feet were so much chafed as to be almost blistered. - -"Stop, Harold, and let us rest here," he said, on reaching a fallen log. -"I wish to try that soldier's remedy for chafed feet." - -"What soldier's?" Harold inquired. - -"One of those at Tampa," replied Robert. "I heard several of them -relate, one day, how much they had suffered in marching with blistered -feet, when one of the number remarked that whenever the signs of chafing -occurred he had relieved himself by shifting his socks from one foot to -the other, or by turning them inside out. Upon this another stated that -he was generally able to escape all chafing by rubbing the inside of his -socks with a little soap before setting out. And another still added -that he had often _cured_ his blistered feet, in time for the next day's -march, by rubbing them with spirits mixed with tallow dropped from a -candle into the palm of his hand. Before leaving home, today, I took -the precaution to soap the inside of my socks; but now I shall have to -try the efficacy of the other remedy; and sorry shall I be if there -should be need for the third plan, because we have neither the tallow -nor the spirits necessary for the experiment." - -Robert gave the proposed plan a trial, and found, to his delight, that -it saved him from all further discomfort. - -Nothing more of interest occurred that day. On leaving the river, -which, after making a great sweep to the south-east, came so near the -bank on which they stood, as to afford a good landing for boats, they -turned into the woods and kept a northern course parallel with the -shore. About sunset they stopped beside a large log of resinous pine, -which they selected for the place of their encampment that night, -intending to set the log a-fire. Around it they cleared an irregular -ring, which they fired on the inner side, thus providing a place for -their sleeping free from insects, and from which fire could not escape -into the surrounding forest. Next, they made themselves a tent of -bushes, by bending down one sapling, fastening its top to the side of -another, and then piling against it a good supply of evergreens, -inclined sufficiently to allow a narrow space beneath. A neighbouring -tree supplied them with moss for a superb woodland mattress, and while -Robert was preparing that Harold collected a quantity of pine knots, to -be reserved in case their fire should decline. - -By the time these preparations were completed darkness closed around. -Jupiter, at that time the evening star, glowed brightly from the western -sky, while Orion, with his brilliant belt, gleamed cheerily from the -east. The boys sat for some time luxuriating in their rest, listening to -the musical roar of their fire, and watching the red glare which lighted -up the sombre arches of the forest; then uniting in their simple repast, -and giving Mum his share, they lay down to sleep, having committed -themselves to the care of Him who slumbers not, and who is as near his -trustful worshippers in the forest as in the city. - -There is a wild pleasure in sleeping in the deep dark woods. The sense -of solitude, the consciousness of exposure, the eternal rustle of the -leafy canopy, or else its perfect stillness, broken only by the stealthy -tread of some beast of night, or the melancholy hooting of a restless -owl, give a variety which is not usual to civilized men, but which, -being of a sombre character, requires for its enjoyment a bold heart and -a self-relying spirit. - -The boys retired to rest soon after supper, and tried to sleep; but the -novelty of their circumstances kept them awake. They rose from their -mossy couch, sat by the fire, and talked of their past history and of -their future prospects. All around was perfect stillness. Their voices -sounded weak and childlike in that deep forest; and embosomed as they -were in an illuminated circle, beyond whose narrow boundary rose an -impenetrable wall of darkness, they felt as if they were but specks in -the midst of a vast and lonely world. - -At last their nervous excitement passed away. They retired once more to -bed, having their guns within reach, and Mum lying at their feet. The -roar of the blaze and crackle of the wood composed them to sleep; and -when they next awoke, daylight had spread far over the heavens, and the -stars had faded from sight. They sprang lightly to their feet, and -before the sun appeared were once more on their way northward, along the -banks of the river. - -Their march was now slow and toilsome. In the interior a hammock of -rich land, covered with lofty trees, matted with vines, and feathered -with tall grass, impeded their progress; while near the river bay-galls, -stretching from the water's edge to the hammocks, fringed with -gall-berries, myrtles and saw-palmettoes, and crowded internally with -bays, tupeloes, and majestic cypresses (whose singular looking "knees" -peeped above the mud and water like a wilderness of conical stumps), -forced them to the interior. Their average rate of travel was scarcely -a mile to the hour. - -Several herds of deer darted before them as they passed, and once, while -in the hammock, where the growth was very rank, they were almost within -arm's length. - -About noon they emerged into an open space, which Harold pronounced to -be a small prairie; but in the act of stepping into it, rejoiced at a -temporary relief from the viny forest, he grasped the arm of his cousin, -and drew him behind a bush, with a hurried, - -"Back! back! Look yonder!" - -Robert gave one glance, and stepped back into concealment as quickly as -if twenty panthers were guarding the prairie. There stood an Indian -hut. - -The boys gazed at each other in dismay; their hearts beat hard, and -their breath grew short. Were there Indians then upon the island, and -so near them? What might not have happened to Mary and Frank? But a -close scrutiny from their bushy cover enabled them to breathe freely. -There was a hut, but it was evidently untenanted; grass grew rank about -the doorway, and the roof was falling to decay. It had been deserted -for years. - -The boys went boldly to it, and entered. Rain from the decayed and -falling roof had produced tufts of grass in the mud plaster of the -walls. In the centre was a grave, banked with great neatness, and -protected by a beautifully arched pen of slender poles. At the door was -a hominy mortar, made of a cypress block, slightly dished, and having a -narrow, funnel-shaped cavity in its centre. Upon it, with one end -resting in a crack of the wall, lay the pestle, shaped like a maul, and -bearing the marks of use upon that end which white men would ordinarily -regard as the handle. Overhanging the house were three peach trees, and -around it the ground was covered with a profusion of gourds of all -sizes, from that which is used by many as a pocket powder-flask to that -which would hold several gallons. Beyond the house, and on the edge of -the prairie, was a close growth of wild plums. - -"This place," said Harold, musing, "must have belonged to some old -chief. The common people do not live so comfortably. It is likely that -he continued here after all others of his tribe had gone; and when he -died, his children buried him, and they also went away. Poor fellow! -here he lies. He owned a beautiful island, and we are his heirs." - -"Peace to his ashes!" ejaculated Robert. - -They looked sadly upon the signs of ruin and desolation. It always -makes one sad to look upon a spot where our kind have dwelt, and from -which they have passed away; it is symbolic of ourselves, and the grief -we feel is a mourning over our own decay. - -It was now twelve o'clock, and they began to feel the demands of -appetite. Harold proposed to search longer, in hope of finding a spring -of fresh water. "I am sure," said he, "there must be one hereabouts, -and we shall find it exceedingly convenient in our frequent hunts." - -They searched for nearly half an hour in vain; and as they were on the -point of giving up, Harold called out, "I have found it! Come here, -Robert, and see what a beauty!" Robert hastened to the shallow ravine -which terminated the eastern end of the prairie. Not two steps below -its green margin was a real curiosity of its kind--a rill of clear, -cool-looking water, issuing from the hollow base of a large tupelo[#] -tree. It was a freak of nature, combining beauty, utility and -convenience. The water was as sweet as it was clear. - - -[#] The black gum of the swamps, having, like all trees that grow in -water, a spreading, and generally a hollow base. - - -Having quenched their thirst at this beautiful fountain, and prepared to -open their wallet of provisions, Robert's eye was attracted by a glimpse -of a rich golden colour, on the edge of the prairie. They went to it, -and found several varieties of orange trees, bearing in great profusion, -and among them were limes, whose delicate ovals asked only to be tried. -Beneath these trees they dined, and afterwards plucked their fragrant -dessert from the loaded branches. Then they filled their pockets with -the different varieties, and started homewards. - -It was scarcely a mile from these orange trees to the first that they -had discovered; and thence only three miles home. They reached the tent -late in the afternoon. All were rejoiced to see them. Frank made -himself merry, as usual, at their expense--laughing now that two hunters -should be absent two whole days, and bring back only a few wild oranges. -Mary said she had missed them very much, especially when night came on, -but that everything had been smooth and pleasant; she had seen no -panthers, and had not even dreamed of any. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII - - -PLANS--VISIT TO THE PRAIRIE--DISCOVERIES--SHOE MAKING--WATERFOWL - - -The severe exercise of the two preceding days was more than Harold's -ankle, in its state of partial recovery, could endure without injury. -For several days afterwards he was compelled to rest it from all -unnecessary labour, and to relieve its pain by frequent and copious -applications of cold water. - -Sam's wounded limbs were rapidly regaining strength, and he insisted -that they were well enough to be used; but Robert refused to indulge -him. - -"We must risk nothing in the case," said he. "It is so important to -have you able to help us build our boat, that I think you had better -continue in bed one week too long than leave it one day too soon. You -must be content to rest your arm for full five weeks, and your leg for -six or seven." - -Mary and Frank had listened with deep interest to the account which the -boys gave of the old Indian settlement, with its open prairie, vine -covered forest, orange grove, and sparkling spring; and begged so -earnestly for the privilege of accompanying them on their next visit, -that they gave their consent. The only difficulty foreseen in the case, -was that of leaving Sam alone; but when this was made known to him, he -removed all objection by saying: - -"Wuddah gwine hu't me?[#] Jes load one gun, and put um by my side. I -take care o' myself." - - -[#] What is going to hurt me? - - -The object of their visit was not one of mere enjoyment. They had waited -for deliverance until they were convinced that it was vain to rely upon -anything except their own exertions. It was now between five and six -weeks since they had landed upon the island. There had been some -strange fatality attending all the efforts that they were sure had been -made on their behalf, and now they must try to help themselves. - -The exploration had resulted in the discovery of beautiful timber, of -every size, fit for boats, and near the water's edge. They well knew it -would be a herculean task for persons of their age and education, and -possessed of so few tools, to dig out, from these trees, a boat large -enough to carry them all home; but they were compelled to do this, or to -remain where they were. Having consulted with Sam, upon whose judgment -in matters of work they relied far more than on their own, they resolved -to build not one large boat but two of moderate dimensions, which might -if necessary be lashed firmly together; and for this purpose to select -near the water two cypresses of three feet diameter, which should be -felled as soon as possible. Their visit to the prairie was for the -purpose of selecting these trees, in the low ground near the river. - -The four set out in fine spirits early on the morning of Tuesday, -November 30th, and continued their walk direct and without incident to -the Indian hut. Notwithstanding the gloomy association of the solitary -grave inside the deserted house, Mary and Frank were captivated with the -wild beauty of the scene. The soft green grass of the prairie--the -magnificent wall of forest trees enclosing the peaceful plain--the peach -trees over the hut--the oranges and the limes glancing through their -dark green leaves--and the bright bubbling spring that flowed so -singularly from its living curb--all combined to enchant them. It was -so delightful a contrast to the bare and sterile sand of their present -encampment, that they plead at once for a removal there. This, of -course, had occurred to the minds of the others also; but there were two -serious objections to it. One was that here they would be out of sight -of vessels passing at sea; and the other (which they kept to themselves) -was that here they should be more in danger from wild beasts. They -replied that they also preferred the prairie, but that they could not -remove until Sam was better able to travel. - -Having enjoyed to their satisfaction the view of the hut and its -premises, Harold took Frank, and, followed by Fidelle, went in one -direction, while Robert and Mary, with Mum, went in another, to search -for trees suitable in size and location for their boats. In the course -of an hour they returned, having marked a large number, and at the same -time having added to their knowledge of the resources of the island. -Harold discovered a fine patch of Coontah or arrowroot, from which a -beautiful flour can be manufactured; and hard by a multitude of plants, -with soft velvet-like leaves, of three feet diameter, having a large -bulbous root resembling a turnip, and which Robert pronounced to be the -tanyah, a vegetable whose taste is somewhat like that of a mealy potato. -The other company went to the river, where Robert discovered an old boat -landing, on one side of which was a large oyster bank, and on the other -a deep eddy of the stream, in which trout and other fish were leaping -about a fallen tree. Mary's discovery was more pleasant than useful. -It was a bed of the fragrant calamus or sweet flag, from which she -gathered a handful of roots, and washing them clean, brought them as a -present to the others. Frank was quite chagrined to see that he had -discovered nothing new or valuable, and he did not recover his -equanimity for some minutes. While the seniors lingered cheerfully -around the remains of their dinner, discussing the merits of their -delightful island and the prospect of their return home, Mary suddenly -inquired: - -"But where is Frank? I have not seen him for half an hour." - -Nor had any one else; for, unsatisfied with only one orange allowed him -for dessert, while there were so many on the trees, and secretly hoping -to find something valuable to announce, he had quietly slipped away, and -had stealthily climbed one of the orange trees, from which he plucked an -orange for each of his four pockets, then with Fidelle at his side he -had strolled a little farther into the forest, eating as he went. - -The boys, startled by Mary's question, sprang instantly to their feet, -realizing vividly the danger to which he was exposed from wild beasts, -but of which they had said nothing to him or to her. Scarcely, however, -had their halloo sounded among the trees, than they saw him and his -faithful companion approaching leisurely through the small thicket of -wild plums. - -"You thoughtless little boy," said Robert, upbraidingly; "why did you go -off by yourself in these dangerous woods? Did you not know they are -full of bears and panthers?" - -"No, I didn't," Frank replied. - -"Well, I now tell you that they are," continued Robert, "and that you -must never again go there unless one of us is with you. But what took -you there this time?" - -"Humph," grunted Frank; "don't you suppose I want to find something new -and good as well as the rest of you? and I have found it, too." - -"Indeed," said Harold; "what is it, Frank?" - -"You must all guess," he answered, looking very proud, "all of you -guess. What is the best thing in the world?" - -"I will say," answered Mary, "that one of the best things in the world -is a little boy who always tries to do right." - -"But it is no boy," Frank continued; "it is something sweet. Guess the -sweetest thing in the world." - -"I think," said Robert, inclined to amuse himself, "that the sweetest -_looking_ things in the world are those pretty little girls we used to -meet on King Street, in Charleston." - -"No, no," said Frank; "it is neither boys nor girls, but something to -eat. What is the sweetest thing in the world to eat?" - -"If we were in town," Harold replied, "I should guess candy and -sugar-plums; but, as we are in the wild woods, I guess honey." - -"Yes, that's it," said Frank, triumphantly; "I have found a bee-tree." - -"And why do you think it is a bee-tree?" asked Mary, incredulously. - -"Because I saw the bees," he replied, in confident tones. - -"Why, Frank," said Robert, laughing, "the bees you saw may have their -hives miles and miles away." - -"No, they have not," Frank stoutly maintained. "I have seen them going -and coming out of their own hole just as they do at home." - -"That sounds very much as if Frank is right, after all," argued Harold; -"let us go and see for ourselves. But how came you to find the tree, -Frank?" - -"While I was eating my orange," he replied, "a bee lit on my hand, and -began to suck the juice there. I was not afraid of him, for I knew that -he would not sting me if I did not hurt him; and more than that, I -always love to look at bees. Well, he sucked till he had got juice -enough, then he flew right up into a tree a little way off, and went -into a hole. While I was looking at that hole, I saw many other bees -going in or coming out; and then I knew that it was a bee-tree, because -I had heard Riley talk about them at Bellevue. And, Cousin Harold, did -you not put up some brimstone for taking bee-trees?" - -"That I did, my dear little cousin," answered Harold, pleased with this -unexpected allusion. "I have no doubt, from what you say, that you have -found a real bee-tree; and, in that case, you have beat us all. Take us -to see it." - -They all went in joyous mood, and sure enough there was a good sized -tree, with a knot-hole about twenty feet above ground, with plenty of -bees passing in and out of it. The smell, too, of honey was decidedly -strong, showing that the hive was old and plentifully stored. - -It may be as well to state here, as elsewhere, that before many days the -tree was felled, and that it supplied them with such an abundance of -honey that a portion of it was, at Harold's suggestion, stowed away in -skin bags, hair side outward. Some of it was beautifully white and -clear. This was kept in the comb. The remainder was strained, and the -wax was moulded into large cakes for future use. The bees, poor -creatures! were all suffocated with the fumes of burning sulphur thrown -into the hollow of the tree before it was opened. A few recovered, and -for days hovered around their ruined home, until finally they all -perished. It made Frank's kind heart very sad to see them, and several -times he was stung while watching their movements and trying to help -them. - -After spending a delightful day, they returned about sunset to the tent. -Sam's white teeth glistened when they approached the door. It had been -a lonely day with him, but their return compensated for his solitude. - -From this time forth the boys had before their minds a fixed object to -be accomplished--the felling of those trees, and converting them into -boats. But what should be the plan of their procedure while engaged in -the work? They could go every morning, and return every evening--a -distance altogether of eight miles; or they could spend several nights -in succession at the prairie, leaving Frank and Mary with Sam; or they -could remove everything to the place of their labour. As to the first -two of these plans, it was so manifestly improper to leave the two -younger ones for hours and days together, in a wild country, infested -with wild beasts, and unprotected, except by a lame, bedridden negro, -who was unable to protect himself, that they did not entertain them for -a moment. It was finally resolved to delay their regular operations -until the next week, by which time they hoped to be able, partly by -water and partly by land, to transport everything, and take up their -permanent abode at the prairie. - -With this conclusion, they set about those little preparations which -they could foresee as being necessary to an undivided use of their time -after entering upon their work. Their clothes, and particularly their -shoes, began to give signs of decay. Frank's shoes had for some time -been gaping incontinently at the toes, looking for all the world, Sam -said, as if they were laughing. - -Harold, foreseeing the necessity before it occurred, had put some -deer-skins in soak, wrapped up in lime made from burnt oyster shells; -and after removing the hair loosened by this means, had stretched them -in the sun, and softened them by frequent applications of suet. The -skins were ready now for use; and as soon as it was determined to delay -their visit to the prairie, he brought one of them to the tent, and -calling to Frank, said, - -"Lend me your foot a minute, Master Frank, and I will give you a pair of -moccasins." - -"Not the _snakes_, I hope," replied Frank. - -"No, but something of the same name," said Harold; "I am going to turn -shoemaker, and make you a pair of Indian shoes. I need a pair myself." - -"And so do I--and I!" echoed Robert and Mary. - -"Indeed, at this rate," said Harold, "we may as well all turn -shoemakers, and fit ourselves out in Indian style." - -Harold planted Frank's foot upon the leather, which he drew up close -around it, and marked at the heel, toe, and instep. He then cut it -according to the measure, and there being but one short seam at the -heel, and another from the toe to the instep, the sewing was soon -finished. Frank tried it on, and for a first attempt the fit was very -good. The fellow to this was barely completed, before two reports of -Robert's gun, following in quick succession, came lumbering down the -river. Fidelle pricked up her ears, and Harold, recalling vividly the -panther scene, gave her the word to "hie on," and seizing his own gun -followed rapidly along the shore. He had not proceeded far before a -turn in the bluff revealed the figure of Robert, moving about the beach, -and throwing at something in the water. He saw, too, that when Fidelle -came up, Robert patted her, and pointing to the river, she plunged in -and brought out a dark looking object, which she laid on a pile already -at his feet. Arriving at the spot, he saw six water-fowl, between the -size of a duck and a goose, of a kind entirely new to him, and which -Robert assured him were brant. - -"O Harold!" Robert exclaimed, "the shore was lined with them. I crept -behind the bluff and killed four at my first shot, and three at my -second, though one of them fell in the marsh and is lost. A little -further up was a large flock of mallards, feeding upon the acorns of the -live oak. I could have killed even more of them than of these, but I -preferred the brant." - -"You startled me," said Harold; "I did not know you had left the tent -until I heard your gun, and then fearing you had got into another -panther scrape, I dispatched Fidelle to your aid." - -"She was exactly what I wanted, though I am thankful to say for a -pleasanter purpose. See how fat these birds are!" - -They gathered up the game, and returned to the tent. All were rejoiced -at the new variety of provisions, for they had begun to weary of the -old. The brant proved quite as pleasant as Robert anticipated, and -alternated occasionally with wild ducks, constituted for a long time an -important addition to their stores. - -For two days they were occupied with their new art of shoe making, and -so expert did they become, that Harold said he doubted whether old -Torgah himself could make much better moccasins than those manufactured -by themselves. There was one improvement, however, which they made upon -the usual Indian mode--a stout sole, made of several thicknesses of the -firmest part of the leather as a defence against thorns and cock-spurs, -so abundant in the sandy soil of the coast. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIX - - -REMOVAL TO THE PRAIRIE--NIGHT ROBBERY--FOLD--DANGEROUS TRAP--MYSTERIOUS -SIGNALS--BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT - - -On Monday morning, the wind blew so favourably up the river, that even -before the tide began to rise, the young movers had loaded their raft, -prepared a rude sail, and were ready to start. The raft which had been -constructed for the purpose of rescuing Sam, had been originally so -small, and the logs were now so thoroughly soaked with water, that to -make it carry what they wished at their first load they were compelled -to add to its dimensions. But this did not detain them long, and after -all was completed, and the baggage stowed away, Sam, by the help of -Harold's crutches, hobbled to the beach, and seated himself at the helm, -while Harold took the oars, and Robert, Mary and Frank went by their -well marked path through the woods, to meet them at the orange landing. - -The passage by water occupied nearly three hours, and when the clumsy -float slowly approached the shore, Harold could see through the narrow -strip of woodland, that Robert had felled two palmettoes on the edge of -the other river, and was now engaged in cutting them up. - -"Can it be, Robert," he asked, on landing, "that some bird of the air -has carried to you the message I wanted to send? Are you not preparing -another raft?" - -"I am," he replied. "It occurred to me that if we could complete this -raft by the turn of the tide, we might take the load to the _prairie -landing_, and yours might be floated hack to the old encampment for -another cargo." - -The idea was so valuable, that the boys scarcely allowed themselves time -to eat or to rest until it was accomplished; and when at last the tide -was seen moving towards the sea, they separated, Robert, Mary, and Sam -going to the prairie landing, where they soon had the tent spread, and a -fire burning; and Harold and Frank floating back to the place of their -former residence, where they secured the raft, and calling Nanny, Dora, -and the kids, returned overland to join the company at the new home. - -For several days they were occupied with the labour of transporting -their baggage, and fitting up their present abode with comforts and -conveniences. The tent was not established at the landing where it was -pitched the first night, but on the edge of the prairie, a furlong -distant, and within a stone's throw of the spring. - -On the third night after their removal, they experienced a loss which -caused them to feel both sad and anxious. Nanny and her kids, having no -place provided for them, had selected a nice retreat under the shelter -of a mossy oak, and made that their lounging place by day, and their -sleeping place by night. At the time referred to the boys had just -retired to bed, when they heard one of the kids bleating piteously, and -its cry followed by the tramp of the others running to the tent for -protection. Harold and Robert sprang to their guns, and calling the -dogs, seized each a burning brand, and hurried in the direction of the -kid, whose wail of pain and fear became every moment more faint, until -it was lost in the distance. The depredator was without doubt a -panther. Such a circumstance was calculated to dishearten the boys -exceedingly; for it forewarned them that not only were they likely to -lose all their pets, but that there was no safety to themselves, and -particularly none to Frank, if he should incautiously straggle into a -panther's way. They called Nanny to a spot near the tent, fastened her -by the dog's chain to a bush, threw a supply of wood on the fire -sufficient to burn for some hours, and retired to bed sad and uneasy. -Returning from their unsuccessful sally, Harold significantly shook his -head, and said, "I will be ready for him before he has time to be hungry -again." - -There was no other disturbance that night. Frank was asleep at the time -of the accident, and knew nothing of it until the next morning, when -seeing Nanny fastened near the tent, he asked why that was, and where -was the other kid. "Poor Jinny!" he exclaimed, on hearing of its fate -(the kids, being a male and female, had been called Paul and Virginia). -"Poor Jinny! So you are gone!" He went to Nanny, the chief mourner, -and patting her smooth side said, in a pitying tone, "Poor Nanny! Ain't -you sorry for your daughter? Only think, Nanny, that she is eaten up by -a panther!" Nanny looked sorrowful enough, and replied, "Baa!" But -whether that meant, "I am so sorry my daughter is dead," or, "I wish you -would loose my chain, and let me eat some of this nice grass," Frank -could not determine. After a breakfast, by no means the most cheerful, -Harold said, - -"Robert, we must make a picket fence for the protection of these poor -brutes. But as I have a particular reason for wishing some fresh -venison before night, I want to arrange matters so that either you or I -shall go out early enough to be sure of obtaining it." - -Robert urged him to go at once, but disliking the appearance of avoiding -labour, he preferred to remain, and aid them through the most laborious -part of the proposed work. The palisade was made of strong stakes, -eight or ten feet long, sharpened at one end, and driven into a narrow -trench, which marked the dimensions of the enclosure. Harold assisted -to cut and transport to the spot the requisite number of stakes; and -shortly after noon took Frank as his companion, and left Robert and Sam -to complete the work. He had not been gone more than an hour and a -half, before Robert heard the distant report of a heavily loaded gun, in -the direction of the spot where the brant and ducks had been shot. - -"Eh! eh!" said Sam, "Mas Harrol load he gun mighty hebby for a rifle!" - -"Yes," said Robert, "and he has chosen a very poor weapon for shooting -ducks." - -The workmen were too intently engaged to reflect that the report which -they heard could not have proceeded from a rifle. In the course of half -an hour another report, but of a sharper sound, was heard much nearer, -and appearing to proceed from the neighbourhood of the orange-trees, on -the tongue of land. Robert now looked inquiringly at Sam, and was about -to remark, "That gun cannot be Harold's--it has not the crack of a -rifle;" but the doubt was only momentary, and soon passed away. Long -afterwards the familiar sound of Harold's piece was heard in the west, -and a little before sunset Harold and Frank appeared, bearing a fat -young deer between them. - -"That looks nice; but you have been unfortunate, Harold," said Robert, -who having finished the pen, and introduced into it Nanny and the two -young ones, had wiped his brows, and sat down to rest. - -"Why so?" - -"In getting no more." - -Harold looked surprised, but considering the remark as a sort of -compliment to his general character, returned, - -"O, that must be expected sometimes. But come, Robert, if you are not -too weary, I shall be glad of your assistance in a little work before -dark. I wish to post up a notice here, that night robbers had better -keep away." - -By their united efforts they succeeded in constructing a very simple -though dangerous trap, which Harold said he hoped would give them a dead -panther before morning. He laid Riley's rifle upon two forked stakes, -about a foot from the ground, and fastened it so that any movement -forwards would bring the trigger against an immovable pin, and spring -it. He then tied a tempting piece of venison to a small pole, which was -bound to the rifle in a range with the course of the ball. And to make -assurance doubly sure, he drove down a number of stakes around the bait, -so that nothing could take hold of it, except in such direction as to -receive the load from the gun. - -"Now," said he, after having tried the working of his gun, by charging -it simply with powder and pulling at the pole, as he supposed a wild -beast would pull at the bait, then loading it with ball and setting it -ready for deadly use--"Now, if there is in these woods a panther that is -weary of life, I advise him to visit this place to-night." - -The dogs were tied up, and the work was done. So long as the boys were -engaged in making and setting their trap their minds were absorbed in -its details, and they conversed about nothing else. But when that was -finished, Harold referred to Robert's remark about his hunting, and -said, "I was unfortunate, it is true, but it was only in going to the -wrong place; for I got all that I shot at. But what success had you, -for I heard your gun also." - -"My gun!" responded Robert, "no, indeed. I heard two guns up the river, -and supposed you were trying your skill in shooting ducks with a rifle." - -Harold stopped, and stared at him in the dim twilight. "Not your gun, -did you say? Then did Sam go out?" - -"No. He was working steadily with me, until a few minutes before you -returned." - -The boys exchanged with each other looks of trouble and anxiety. "Did -you hear any gun in reply to mine?" Harold asked. Robert replied he had -not. - -"Then," said Harold, in a voice tremulous with emotion, "I am afraid -that our worst trouble is to come; for either there are Indians on the -island, or our friends have come for us, and we have left no notice on -our flag-staff to tell them where we are." - -Robert wrung his hands in agony. "O, what an oversight again! when we -had resolved so faithfully to give every signal we could devise. I'll -get my gun! It may not be too late for an answer." - -He ran with great agitation into the tent, and brought out his gun, but -hesitated. "What if those we heard were fired by enemies, instead of -friends?" - -"In that case," replied Harold, "we must run our risk. If those were -Indian guns, it will be vain to attempt concealment. They have already -seen our traces; and if they are bent on mischief, we shall feel it. -Let us give the signal." - -They fired gun after gun, charging them with powder only, and hearing -the echoes reverberate far away in the surrounding forest; but no sound -except echoes returned. The person who fired those mysterious guns had -either left the island, or was indisposed to reply. - -Many were the speculations they now interchanged upon the subject, and -gravely did the two elder boys hint to each other, in language -intelligible only to themselves, that there was now more to fear than to -hope. They ate their supper in silence, and Mary and Frank went -sorrowfully to bed. Robert, Harold and Sam sat up late, after the -lights were extinguished, watching for the dreaded approach of Indians, -and devising various plans in case of attack. At last they also -retired, taking turns to keep guard during the whole night. All was -quiet until near morning; when, in the midst of Sam's watch, they were -aroused by hearing near at hand the sharp report of a rifle. In an -instant the excited boys were on their feet, and standing beside their -sentry, guns in hand, prepared to repel what they supposed to be an -Indian attack. But Sam sung out in gleeful tone: - -"No Injin! no Injin! but de trap. Only yerry[#] how he growl! I tell -you he got de lead!" - - -[#] Yerry, hear. - - -The boys hastily kindled a torch, loosed the dogs, ran to the trap, and -found, not a panther indeed, but a large wild cat, rolling and growling -in mortal agony. The dogs sprang fiercely upon it, and in less than two -minutes it lay silent and motionless, its keen eye quenched, and its -once spasmed limbs now softly flexible in death. They took it up. It -was nearly as large as Mum, being quite as tall, though not so heavy. -Before they had ceased their examinations the grey streak of dawn -gleamed above the eastern woods, and instead of retiring to rest again, -as their weariness strongly prompted, they prepared for the duties of -the opening day. - -These duties appeared to be so contradictory, that they scarcely knew -what plan to pursue. It was clear that some one or more should go -without delay to the coast, to ascertain whether their friends were or -had been there. But who should go, and who should stay? If there were -Indians abroad, it would be dangerous to divide their little force; and -yet all could not go, for Sam was lame. Harold offered to go alone; but -the others, burning with the hope that their father might yet be on the -island, or within sight, insisted on bearing him company. Sam also -helped to settle the question, by saying: - -"Go, Mas Robbut, and little Missus, and Mas Frank; go all o' you. Don't -be 'fraid for me; s'pose Injin come, he nebber trouble nigger." - -This remark was based upon the well known fact that Indians seldom -interfere with negroes. And encouraged thus to leave him a second time -alone, the young people resolved to go in a body to the coast; agreeing -with him, however, that if he saw any danger he should give them timely -warning by setting on fire a fallen pine-top. - -Carrying what arms they could, and sending their dogs on either side as -scouts, they walked swiftly along their well known path to the seacoast. -No accident happened, no sign of danger appeared; everything was as -usual on the way, and at the place of their old encampment. But -scarcely had they reached the oak, before Harold, pointing to the earth, -softened by a rain two nights before, cried out: - -"Look here, Robert! The tracks of two persons wearing shoes!" - -Robert's unpractised eye would never have detected the signs which -Harold's Indian tuition enabled him so readily to discover; he could -scarcely distinguish, after the closest scrutiny, more than the deep -indentation of a boot-heel. But that was enough; a boot-heel proved the -presence of a boot, and a boot proved the presence of a white man. That -one fact relieved them from all apprehension that the visitors were -Indians. - -They fired their guns, to attract if possible the attention of the -strangers; giving volley after volley, in repeated succession, and -scanning the coast in every direction; but it was without the desired -result--the persons were gone. Their dogs had by this time gone to a -spot near the bluff, where there had been a fire, and were engaged in -eating what the boys discovered, on inspection, to be a ham-bone and -scattered crumbs of bread. On descending the bluff, where footprints -were sharply defined in the yielding sand, Frank exclaimed: - -"Here is _William's_ track! I know it--I know it is William's!" - -The others examined it, and asked how he knew it was William's. - -"I know it," said he, "by that W. When father gave him that pair of -thick boots for bad weather, William drove a great many tacks into the -sole; and when I asked him why he did so, he said it was to make them -last longer, and also to know them again if they should be stolen, for -there was his name. In the middle of one sole he drove nine tacks, -making that W., and in the other he drove seven, so as to make an H.; -for he said his name was William Harper. Yes, look here," pointing to -the other track, "here is the H., too." - -There was now not the shadow of a doubt that the track thus ingeniously -identified was William's. Then whose was that other, formed by a light, -well shaped boot? Every heart responded. The elder boys looked on with -agitated faces; Mary burst into tears, and Frank, casting himself -passionately down, laid his wet cheek upon that loved foot-print, and -kissed it. - -But he was gone now--though he had been so near--gone without a word, or -a sign, to say that he was coming back. Gone? Perhaps not. Perhaps a -smoke might recall him, if the guns did not. Harold silently ascended -the bluff, and with one of Frank's matches fired the grass placed -beneath the heap of wood near the flag-staff. The smoke rose; it -attracted the attention of the others, and soon they heard Harold call -from a distance, "Come here, all of you! Here is something more." - -They ran together, Robert and Mary taking each a hand of Frank; and when -they reached the flag-staff, saw a paper fastened to it by wooden pins -driven into the bark, and on the paper, written in large round -characters: - - "_Five Thousand Dollars Reward_ - -"Will be cheerfully paid to any one who shall restore to me in safety a -boat's company, lost from Tampa Bay on the 26th of October last. They -were dragged to sea by a devil-fish, and when last seen were near this -island. The company consisted of my nephew, Harold McIntosh, aged nearly -fifteen, having black hair and eyes; and my three children, Robert -Gordon, aged fourteen; Mary Gordon, aged eleven; and Frank Gordon, aged -seven years; all having light hair and blue eyes. - -"The above reward will be paid for the aforesaid company, with their -boat and boat's furniture; or one thousand dollars for any one of the -persons, or for such information as shall enable me to know certainly -what has become of them. - -"Information may be sent to me at Tampa Bay, care of Major ----, -commanding officer; or to Messrs. ---- & Co., Charleston, S. C.; or to -R. H----, Esquire, Savannah, Georgia. - -"Dec. 9, 1830. -"CHARLES GORDON, M.D." - - -Underneath was the following postscript in pencil: - - -"P.S. The aforesaid company have evidently been upon this island within -ten days past. I have searched the coast and country here in almost -every direction. They appear to have left, and I trust for home. Should -any fatality attend their voyage, they will probably be heard of between -this island and Tampa Bay. C. G." - - -The young people were overwhelmed. "Poor father!" Mary said with a -choking voice, "how disappointed he will be when he reaches home, and -finds that we are not there! And poor mother! if she is there I know it -will almost kill her." - -"But father _will_ come again--he will come right back--I know he will," -Frank murmured resolutely through his tears. - -"Yes, if mother is not too sick to be left," conjectured Mary. - -"Come, children," said Robert, with an air of sullen resolve, "it is of -no use to stand here idle. Let us go back to the prairie, and build our -boats." - -"But not before we have left word on the flag-staff to tell where we are -to be found," Harold added. A bitter smile played around the corners of -Robert's mouth, as muttering something about "locking the door after the -steed is stolen," he took out his pencil, and wrote in deep black -letters, - - -"The lost company, together with Sam, a servant, are to be found at a -small prairie three or four miles south-east from this point. We have -lost our boat, and are building another. - -"Dec. 10, 1830. ROBERT GORDON." - - -They collected another pile of wood and grass for a fire signal near -their flag-staff, and then with slow, sad steps, turned their faces once -more to the prairie. - - - - - CHAPTER XXX - - -BEST CURE FOR UNAVAILING SORROW--MARY'S ADVENTURE WITH A BEAR--NOVEL -DEFENCE--PROTECTING THE TENT - - -It was natural that the youthful company should be much cast down by -this misfortune. But recent experiences had taught them many valuable -lessons, and had caused them to practise, more fully than they would -have otherwise, those wise maxims which had formed no small part of -their education. While Robert and Mary were yet anguished with their -sense of disappointment, Harold cheerfully remarked: - -"I have often heard your father say, 'There are two kinds of ill that it -is worth no wise man's while to fret about:--Ills that _can be_ helped, -for then why do we not help them? and, Ills that _cannot be_ helped, for -then what is the use of fretting?' I have also heard him say that '_the -best cure for ills that cannot be helped is to set about doing something -useful_.'" - -"But what can we do more than we have already tried to do?" asked -Robert, in a questioning tone. - -"Not much, I confess," was Harold's reply; "yet we can be on the lookout -for something. Yes," he continued, pointing, as they walked, to one of -the turkey pens which they had not visited for several days, "there is -something now. Very likely that trap has caught, and possibly the poor -creature that is in it, is now suffering more in body for want of food -and water, than we are in mind. Let us go and see." - -They turned aside accordingly, and found within the trap a fine young -hen in a half-famished condition. She scarcely noticed them until they -were within a few paces of her, and then ran with feeble steps around -the pen, twitting mournfully, but without strength to fly. Robert -proposed to let her go, saying that there would be no use in carrying -home a starved bird; but to this Mary objected. She was beginning to -believe with Harold that they were destined to stay a long time on the -island. "I think," said she, "we had better take her home, and make a -coop for her, and let her be the beginning of a stock of poultry. We -can get some ducks, too, I have no doubt, and that will be so nice." - -The picture which she drew was so comfortable and pleasant, that they -agreed to put it into instant execution. They would make for her not a -coop merely, but a poultry yard and house, and stock it for her with -turkeys, ducks, and brant; and she and Frank should feed them every -morning on acorns and chopped venison, and then they would live like -princes. The only particular difficulty that suggested itself in the -case was, that wild turkeys cannot be tamed. There is such an innate -love of freedom in their very blood, that even those which are raised -from the egg by tame hens will soon forsake the yard for the forest. - -These little pleasant plans (for after all it is _little things_ that -make life pleasant or unpleasant), occupied their minds, and soon -employed their hands; for immediately on their return home they -commenced upon Mary's poultry house, and marked out also the limits of -the adjoining yard. This occupied them for the two remaining days of -that week, and it was not until the Monday following that they commenced -working upon their boats. - -In the midst of that week, however, another incident occurred, which -threatened to be fearful enough in its consequences, and caused another -interruption to their work. Robert, Harold, and Sam, were engaged upon -the fallen tree; Mary was preparing their dinner, and Frank, having -found a large beetle, was employed in driving down sticks into the -ground, on the plan of the picket fence, "making," as he professed, "a -house for his turkey." He had begun to feel hungry; and as the odour of -the broiling venison floated to his olfactories, he suddenly became -ravenous. He left his beetle half penned, and was on his way to ask his -sister for a mouthful or two before dinner, when directly behind the -tent he saw a great black object approaching the spot where Mary stood. - -He looked a moment, uncertain what it could be, then gave a scream. -"Run, sister! run!" he said. "Come here! Look! look!" She looked, but -saw nothing, for the tent intervened. As Frank said "run!" he set the -example, and reaching a small tree about six inches in diameter, climbed -it as nimbly as a squirrel, crying as he ran, "Come here! Come here!" - -Mary was astonished. She was sure from the tones of his voice that he -was in earnest, yet she saw no danger, and hesitated what to do. -Observing him, however, climb the tree, calling earnestly to her, she -was about to follow, when in a moment it was too late. An enormous bear -came from behind the tent, snuffing the odour of the meat, and looking -very hungry. Almost as soon as it discovered her, it rose upon its hind -legs, seeming surprised to meet a human being, and came forward with a -heavy growl. Had any one been present to help, Mary would probably have -screamed and fainted, but thrown upon her own resources she ran to the -fire and seized a burning brand. Then another and very fortunate -thought came to her mind. The dipper, or water ladle, was in her hand; -and as she drew the brand from the fire, she dipped a ladle full of the -boiling, greasy water, and threw it into the breast, and upon the -fore-paws of the growling beast. - -That expedient saved her life. The bear instantly dropped upon all -fours, and began most piteously to whine and lick its scalded paws. -Mary seeing the success of her experiment, dipped another ladle full, -and threw it in its face. The bear now uttered a perfect yell of pain, -and turning upon its hind legs, ran galloping past the tent, as if -expecting every moment to feel another supply of the hot stuff upon its -back. - -All this time Frank was calling from his tree, "Come here, sister! He -can't get you here! Come! come!" And Mary was about to go; but the -bear was no sooner out of sight, than she felt very sick. Beckoning -Frank to come to her, she ran towards the tent, intending to fire off -one of the guns, as a signal for the large boys to return; but ere -reaching the door her sight failed, her brain reeled, and she fell -prostrate upon the earth. Frank looked all round, and seeing that the -bear was "clear gone," sprang lightly from the tree, and ran to her -assistance. He had once before seen her in a fainting fit, and -recollecting that Robert had poured water in her face, and set him to -fanning her, and chafing her temples and the palms of her hands, he -first poured a dipper full of cold water on her face, then seizing the -conch, blew the signal of alarm, till the woods rang again. - -This soon brought the others. Harold came rushing into the tent, and by -the time that Robert arrived, he had loosened Mary's dress, and was -rubbing her hands and wrists, while Frank fanned her, and told the tale -of her fighting the bear with hot water. The boys were powerfully -excited. Harold's eye turned continually to the woods, and he called -Mum, and patted him with one hand, while he helped Mary with the other. - -"Let me attend to her now," said Robert. "I see by your eye that you -wish to go. But if you will only wait a minute, I think sister will be -sufficiently well for me to go with you." - -"I am well enough now," she faintly replied. "You need not stay on my -account. Do kill him. He can't be far away. Oh, the horrible"--she -covered her eyes with both hands, and shuddered. - -"But will you not be afraid to have us leave you?" asked Robert. - -"No, no; not if you go to kill that terrible creature. Do go, before he -gets away." - -Sam had in the meantime hobbled in, and the boys needed no other -encouragement. Frank showed them the direction taken by the bear, and -they set out instantly in pursuit. Mum had already been smelling -around, and exhibiting signs of rage. Now he started off on a brisk -trot. They followed him to a moist, mossy place, where the bear -appeared to have rolled on the damp ground, and drawn the wet moss -around it to alleviate the pain of the fire; then to another low place, -where he showed by his increasing excitement that the game was near at -hand. Indeed, they could hear every minute a half whine, half growl, -which proved that the troubled beast was there in great pain, and -conscious of their approach. But it did not long remain. Seeming to -know that it had brought upon itself a terrible retribution, by -attacking the quiet settlement, it broke from the cover, and ran to a -large oak, in the edge of the neighbouring hammock, and when the boys -arrived, they found it climbing painfully, a few feet above ground. Its -huge paws convulsively grasped the trunk, and it made desperate efforts -to ascend, as if confident that climbing that tree was its only refuge, -and yet finding this to fail it in its time of need. Both boys prepared -to shoot, but Harold beckoned to Robert. - -"Let me try him in the ear with a rifle ball, while you keep your -barrels ready in case he is not killed." - -He advanced within ten paces, rested his rifle deliberately against a -tree, took aim without the quivering of a muscle. Robert saw him draw a -"bead sight" on his victim, and knew that its fate was sealed. There -was a flash, a sharp report, and the heavy creature fell to the earth, -like a bag of sand, and the dark blood, oozing from ears and nose, -proved that its sufferings and its depredations were ended for ever. - -"He will give us plenty of fresh pork, the monster!" said Harold, -endeavouring to quell his emotions, by taking a utilitarian view of the -case, and, in consequence, making a singular medley of remarks, "What -claws and teeth! I don't wonder that Mary fainted! She is a brave -girl!" - -"Yes, indeed," replied Robert; "there is not one girl in a thousand that -could have stood her ground so well. And that notion of fighting with -hot water--ha! ha! I must ask where she got it. It is capital. Only -see here, Harold, how this fellow's foot is scalded; this is the secret -of his climbing so badly." - -Mary's hot water had done its work effectually. The bear was terribly -scalded on its paws, breast, face, and back of its head. The boys bled -it, as they did their other game, by cutting through the jugular vein -and carotid artery; but wishing to relieve Mary's mind as soon as -possible, they returned to inform her that her enemy was dead. - -"And pray tell me, sister," said Robert merrily, after recounting the -scene just described, "where did you learn your new art of fighting -bears?" - -"From cousin Harold," she replied. - -"From me, cousin!" Harold repeated. "Why, I never heard of such a thing -in my life. How _could_ I have told you?" - -"You said one day," Mary continued, "that wild beasts are afraid of -fire, and that they cannot endure the pain of a burn. Now when I took -up the brand to defend myself, according to your rule, I remembered that -_hot water_ hurts the most, and that moreover I could _throw_ it. But -if you had not mentioned the one, I should not have thought of the -other." - -"I think you deserve a patent," said Harold, patting her pale cheek. -"You have beat the whole of us, not excepting Robert, who was a perfect -hero in his day; for he conquered a panther with duck-shot, but you have -conquered a bear with a ladle. Why, cousin Mary, if ever we return to a -civilized country we shall have to publish you for a heroine." - -She smiled at these compliments, but remarked that she was not heroine -enough to covet another such trial; for that she was a coward after all. - -"And you, Master Frank," said Robert, whose pleasurable feeling excited -a disposition to teaze, "you climbed into a tree." - -"Indeed I did," replied Frank, "as fast as I could, and tried to get -sister Mary there too. But she would stay and fight the bear with hot -water. Sister, why did you not come?" - -"I did not know why you called," she answered. "I did not see anything, -and did not know which way to run." - -"I think, cousin," remarked Harold, "that if you had run when Frank -called, you would have saved yourself the battle. The bear was after -your meat, not after you; and if you had only been willing to give up -that dinner, which you defended so stoutly, he would probably have eaten -it, and let you alone." - -With this lively chatting, Mary was so much cheered, that she joined -them at dinner, and partook slightly of the choice bits that her brother -and cousin pressed upon her. The afternoon was spent in preparing the -flesh of their game. They treated it in every respect as they would -pork, except that the animal was flayed; and they found the flesh well -flavoured and pleasant. The parings and other fatty parts were by -request turned over to Sam, who prepared from them a soft and useful -grease. The skin was stretched in the sun to dry, after which it was -soaked in water, cleansed of all impurities, and rubbed well with salt -and saltpetre (William had put up a quantity), and finally with the -bear's own grease. After it had been nicely cured, Harold made a present -of it to Mary, who used it as a mattress so long as she lived upon the -island. - -Warned so impressively to protect their habitation against wild beasts, -the boys spent the rest of the week in erecting a suitable enclosure. -They planted a double row of stakes around the tent and kitchen, filling -up the interstices with twigs and short poles. The fence was higher -than their heads, and there was a rustic gateway so contrived that at a -little distance it looked like part of the fence itself. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXI - - -HARD WORK--LABOUR-SAVING DEVICE--DISCOVERY AS TO THE TIME OF THE -YEAR--SCHEMES FOR AMUSEMENT--TIDES ON THE FLORIDA COAST - - -For a fortnight the boys worked very hard, and yet made but little -apparent progress. Previous to this, they had devoted two days to -Mary's convenience, and three more to her protection. The rest had been -spent in hacking, with dull axes, upon an immense tree. The log was -three feet in diameter, and had been rough shaped into the general form -of a boat, eighteen feet long. But having no adze, nor mattock, which -might be used in digging, and receiving from Sam very little assistance -more than the benefit of his advice, they began to feel somewhat -discouraged at the small results of their unpractised labours. This -caused them to cast in their minds for some device by which their work -might be facilitated, and thankful enough were they to Indian ingenuity -for suggesting the plan by fire. They set small logs of pine along the -intended excavation, and guarding the edges with clay, to prevent the -fire from extending beyond the prescribed limits, had the satisfaction -to see, the next morning, that the work accomplished by this new agent -during the night, was quite as great as that accomplished by themselves -during the day. - -For a few days they had been working under the pleasing stimulation -produced by this discovery, when Robert, pausing in the midst of his -work, said, - -"Harold, have you any idea what day of the month this is?" - -"No," replied Harold, "I know that it is Friday, and that we are -somewhere past the middle of December. But why do you ask?" - -"Because, if I am not mistaken, tomorrow is Christmas day. This is the -twenty-fourth of December." - -The announcement made Sam start. He looked at Robert with a half -bewildered, half joyful gaze. The very name of Christmas brought the -fire to his eye. - -"Ki, Mas Robbut," said he, "you tink I remember Christmas? Who ebber -hear o' nigger forget Christmas befo'? But for sure, I nebber say -Christmas to myself once, since I been come to dis island. Eh! eh! I -wonder if ee ent[#] 'cause dis Injin country, whey dey nebber hab no -Christmas at all? Eh! Christmas? Tomorrow Christmas?" - - -[#] If it is not. - - -Robert could have predicted the effect which his discovery would have -upon Sam, but he was excessively amused to observe how unforgiving he -seemed to be to himself for neglecting this part of a negro's privilege. -As soon as it was settled, by a brief calculation, that the next day was -indeed the twenty-fifth of December, another thing was settled, of -course--that no work should be done, and that the day should be spent in -enjoyment. Sam clapped his hands, and would have been guilty of some -antic on the occasion, if his lame leg had not admonished him to be -careful. So he only tossed his cap into the air, and shouted, - -"Merry Christmas to ebbery body here, at Bellevue and at home!" - -"Now comes another question," said Robert; "how shall the day be spent? -We have no neighbours to visit. No Christmas trees grow here, and Frank -may hang up his moccasins in vain, for I doubt whether Santa Claus ever -heard of this island." - -"O, yes, Mas Robbut," Sam merrily interposed. "Dere is one neighbour I -been want to see for long time. I hear say I got a countryman[#] libbin -way yonder in a hollow tree. He is a black nigger, 'sept he is got four -legs and a mighty ugly face." - - -[#] Pronounced long, country ma-an. It usually means a native African. - - -"What does the fellow mean?" said Harold, seriously. - -"O," replied Robert, laughing, "it is only his way of asking us to visit -our friend the bear. What do you think of it?" - -"We have _promised_ to make Mrs. Bruin a visit," said Harold, entering -into the joke; "and perhaps she may think it hard if we do not keep our -word." Just then the conch called them home. "But let us hear what -Mary and Frank have to say. I foresee difficulties all around." - -When the question was discussed in general conclave, Mary looked rather -sober. She had not yet recovered wholly from her former fright; but not -willing to interfere with a frolic, from which the others seemed to -anticipate so much pleasure, although it seemed to her to be one of -needless peril, she replied that she would consent on two -conditions--one was that they should go on the raft, to save the immense -walk to the spot, and the other was that they should either put her and -Frank in some place of safety while they fought the bear, or supply her -with an abundance of hot water. - -"That idea of the raft is capital," said Robert. "The tide will suit -exactly for floating down in the morning and back in the afternoon. I -think we can give sister all she asks, and the hot water too, if she -insists upon it." - -A word here about tides on the western coast of Florida. From Cape -Romano, or Punta Largo, northward to Tampa, and beyond, there is but one -tide in the course of the day, and that with a rise usually of not more -than three feet. But south of Cape Romano, and particularly in the -neighbourhood of Chatham Bay, there are two, as in other parts of the -world, except that they are of unequal lengths, one occupying six, and -the other eighteen hours, with its flood and ebb. People there call -them "the tide and half tide." The plan of the boys was to float down -on the nine hour ebb, and to return on the three hour flood. - -Sam's notions about the observation of Christmas eve, as a part of -Christmas, suited exactly the inclination of the boys; their hands were -blistered, and they were glad of a good excuse for leaving off work, by -an hour or two of the sun. In anticipation of the next day's absence, -and of the Sabbath succeeding, Frank gathered during the afternoon -plenty of acorns for the poultry, and grass for the deer and goats, -which were to be kept in their fold; and the others laid up a supply of -wood for the fire. Mary sliced some nice pieces of venison and bear's -meat, and made some bread and Christmas cakes; all, which she packed -away in a basket, with oranges, limes, and a bottle of transparent -honey. Long before dark everything was ready for the expedition. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXII - - -CHRISTMAS MORNING--VOYAGE--VALUABLE DISCOVERY--HOSTILE -INVASION--ROBBERY--MASTERLY RETREAT--BATTLE AT LAST--A QUARREL REQUIRES -TWO QUARRELLERS--THE GHOST'S VISIT - - -There may have been many a more noisy Christmas, but never a brighter -one, and few merrier, than that which dawned upon our young marooners; -nor was it entirely without its noise. The boys had requested Sam, in -case he was first awake, to rouse them at the break of day, and he had -promised to do so. A secret whispering had been observed between him -and Frank; and the latter had also begged for a piece of twine, which he -promised to return, but the use of which he refused to tell. -Conjecturing that it was intended for some piece of harmless fun, they -gave it to him, and waited his own time to reveal the purpose. - -On going to bed Mary noticed that Frank fidgetted a great deal with his -toes, and seemed to be much tickled with several remarks made by -himself, but which seemed to her to have nothing in them particularly -witty. He was evidently in a frolic, and wanted excuses to laugh. In -the dead of night, as Mary supposed, though it was really just before -day, she was awakened by feeling him move restlessly, and then put his -hands to his feet with the inquiry: - -"What is the matter with my toe?" - -"Is there anything the matter with it!" she drowsily asked. - -"O, no, nothing at all," he replied. "I dreamed that a rat was gnawing -it off. But it is only a string I tied there myself." - -He then turned over, and lay still, pretending to be asleep; but when he -heard her breathe hard, he slipped out of bed, put on his clothes, and -went softly out of the tent. Sam had agreed to wake him, so that they -two might, according to Christmas custom, "catch" the others, by hailing -them first; and as Sam could not go into the room where Mary slept, he -persuaded Frank to tie a string to one of his toes, and to pass the -other end outside of the tent. It was Sam's pulling at this string that -gave Frank his dream, and finally waked him. For a minute or two they -whispered together in merry mood, and on Sam's saying, "Now, Mas Frank, -now!" the roar of two guns, and then the sound of a conch, broke upon -the ears of the startled sleepers. - -"Good morning, lazy folks!" said Frank, bursting into the tent. "Merry -Christmas to you all!" - -"Merry Christmas, Mas Robbut!" Sam echoed from behind, "Merry Christmas, -Mas Harrol! Merry Christmas, little Missus!" - -"Fairly caught!" answered Robert; "and now, I suppose, we must look out -some presents for you both." - -The company completed their toilet, and came together under the awning, -which was still their kitchen. The day star was "flaming" gloriously, -and the approach of day was marked by a hazy belt of light above the -eastern horizon. They kindled their fire, and prepared for breakfast, -with many jests and kind expressions; then sobering themselves to a -becoming gravity, they sat around the red blaze, and engaged in their -usual morning worship. - -While the sun threw his first slanting beams across the island, Harold -went to the landing, and returned, saying, "Come all. The tide has been -going down for hours, and is now running like a mill-tail!" - -Hastening their preparations, they were in a short time seated upon the -raft, Sam at the helm, and Robert and Harold by turn at the oars. Borne -by the current, and impelled by their own efforts, they were not two -hours in reaching the proposed landing place. - -[Illustration: They were not two hours in reaching the proposed landing -place] - -The river was exceedingly crooked, and so densely bordered with -mangroves, that from the place they left to that which they sought, it -was nowhere possible for them to reach the shore. Once when they -approached nearest land, they saw a herd of deer peep inquisitively at -them through an opening glade, and turn quietly to feed. The tall heron -was a frequent sight, lifting its long blue neck high as their heads, -and then flapping its broad wings to escape too near an approach; and -the dapper kingfisher turning his big head to look at them; and the -"poor jobs," or small white cranes clustering thick upon the dead trees; -and the Spanish curlew sticking forward its long curved bill; and the -grey curlew with its keen note; and the marsh hens, cackling far and -near, to say (such is the report) that the tide is moving; and ducks -rising in clouds from different points of the marsh and reaches of the -river;--these sights were very frequent, and seen with the bright eyes -of young people on a Christmas excursion, imparted a charming vivacity -to the scene. - -Passing a creek which drained the marsh to their left, they made a -discovery, which proved a valuable one indeed. Harold was looking up -the creek with that universal scrutiny that had become in him second -nature, when he suddenly dropped his oars, exclaiming, "What is that?" - -The raft shot so quickly past that no one but Sam had time to look. He, -however, replied instantly, "Starn ob a vessel!" - -"Stern of a vessel, did you say?" inquired Robert. "'Bout ship, Sam. -Come, Harold, let us pull right for it and see." - -They brought the raft into an eddy near shore, and though it required a -prodigious pull to propel so clumsy a thing against the tide from the -creek, they managed to do so, and discovered not the stern of a vessel -only, but the whole of a small brig turned bottom upwards, and lying -across the creek jammed in the mud and mangroves. - -"Well, that is indeed a Christmas gift worth having," said Robert. "Did -I say Santa Claus never heard of this island? I take that back; he has -not forgotten us." - -"He or some One greater," interposed Mary, with seriousness. - -They rowed alongside, and tried to enter; but having no tools for -penetrating the vessel's side, nor candles for lighting them after they -had entered, they concluded to prosecute their voyage, and to delay -their visit to the wreck till Monday. - -With this intention they pushed out of the creek, and descended to the -proposed landing, where they made fast their raft to a crooked root, and -stepped upon a firm beach of mixed mud and sand. The fiddlers (a small -variety of crabs that look at a little distance like enormous black -spiders) were scampering in every direction, with their mouths covered -with foam, and their threatening claws raised in self-defence, until -each one dived into its little hole, and peeped slyly at the strange -intruders. A wild cat sat upon a neighbouring tree, watching their -motions with as much composure as if she were a favourite tabby in her -mistress' parlour. Frank was the first to spy and point it out. It was -within a good rifle shot. - -"Stand still a moment, if you wish to see how far a cat can jump," said -Harold. - -He rested his rifle upon a small tree, and taking steady aim, sent the -ball, from a distance of seventy yards, through both sides of the cat, -directly behind the shoulders. She leaped an immense distance, and fell -dead. Frank seized it, saying it was _his_ cat, and that he intended to -take off its skin, and make it into a cap like cousin Harold's. - -From the landing they followed the mark left by their hatchet upon the -trees in their exploring tour, and it was not long before they -recognized from a distance the poplar or tulip tree, in the hollow base -of which the bear had made her den. - -As yet Mum had given no indications of alarm; but on approaching the -tree the boys selected for Mary and Frank a pretty little oak, with -horizontal branches, in full sight of the den; and having prepared them -a seat made comfortable with moss, and helped them into it, advanced to -the field of battle. - -To their disappointment the old bear was gone. The sun shone full into -the hole, and revealed the two cubs alone, nicely rolled up in the -middle of their bed, and soundly asleep. There was some reason to -suppose that the mother would return before they left the neighbourhood, -and in this expectation Harold prepared to secure the cubs. He placed -Robert and Sam as videttes at a little distance, and also charged Mary -and Frank to keep a sharp look out from their elevated position, while -Mum and Fidelle were set to beating the surrounding bushes as scouts. -But, notwithstanding all his care and skill, he found that the work of -capturing the cubs was very difficult. The cavity being too large to -allow of reaching them with his arms, and afraid to trust himself inside -the hole, lest the old bear should arrive and catch him in the act, he -relied upon throwing a slip noose over their heads, or upon their feet; -but young as they were he found them astonishingly expert in warding off -his traps. The only plan by which he at last succeeded, was with a -hooked pole, by which he drew forth first one, and then the other, to -the mouth of the den, where, after sundry bites and scratches, he seized -their hind legs, passed a cord round their necks, and made it secure by -a fast knot. This done, he tied each to a tree, where they growled and -whined loudly for help. The hunters were now in a momentary expectation -of hearing the bushes burst asunder, and seeing the old bear come -roaring upon them; but she was too far distant, and had no suspicion of -the savage robbery that was going on at her quiet home. - -It was fully an hour before the cubs were taken and secured. By that -time Mary and Frank had become so weary of their unnatural roosting, -that they begged the others to cease their hunt, and return at once to -the raft. But here arose a new and unforeseen difficulty. The distance -to the raft was considerable, and the way was so tangled that they had -made slow progress when they came; what could they now do, encumbered -with two disorderly captives, and in constant danger of attack from the -fiercest beast of the forest, "a bear robbed of her whelps"? It was -easy enough to decide this question, if they would consent to free the -captives and return as they came. But no one, except Mary and Frank, -entertained this idea for a moment; they would have been ashamed to give -up through fear what they had undertaken through choice. - -The plan they at last devised was this--which though appearing to assign -the post of danger to the youngest, was in fact the safest they could -adopt. Mary and Frank led each a cub, but they were instructed to drop -the cord on the first appearance of danger, and run to the safest point. -Sam marched in the van, Harold brought up the rear; Mary and Frank were -in the centre, and while Robert guarded one flank, the dogs were kept as -much as possible on the other. It was with much misgiving that this -plan was adopted, for the boys began to feel that they had engaged in a -foolish scrape, involving a needless exposure of the young people, as -well as of themselves. But they were now _in for it_, and they had no -choice, except to go forward or to give up the project in disgrace. -Formed in retreating column as described, and ready for instant battle, -they turned their faces to the river, and marched with what haste they -could. - -They had not gone many steps, however, before Harold suddenly faced -about, levelled his piece, and called to them to "look out!" He heard a -bush move behind him, and supposed, of course, that it was the bear -coming in pursuit, but it proved to be only a bent twig righting itself -to its natural position. - -Not long after Robert raised a similar alarm on his side, and levelled -his gun at some unseen object that was moving rapidly through the -bushes. Mary and Frank dropped the cords, and Frank clambered up a -small tree near at hand. Mary turned very pale, and ran first to Sam, -but hearing the noise approach that way, she ran back to Harold for -protection. The next moment she saw Sam drop his gun from its aim, and -call out, - -"You Mum! Come in, sah! You git yo' libber shot out o' you, you scary -warment!" - -The alarm was occasioned by Mum, who, unperceived by any, had wandered -to the wrong side. - -The cubs, trained by this time to obey the cord, and either weary with -the walk, or submissive to a fate that seemed so gentle, had not stirred -from the spot where they were left. Frank slipped quietly from his -tree, hoping that nobody had seen him; but Robert caught his eye, and -gave a sly wink, to which Frank doggedly replied, - -"I don't care, sir. I suspect you would like to have been up a tree -too, if you could have got there." - -"That I should, Frank," said Robert; "but it seems that you are the only -one of the crowd who can find trees in time when bears are about." - -They resumed their march to the landing, and were interrupted only once -more. The bushes before them rustled loudly, Fidelle rushed forward in -pursuit, and the ground shook with the heavy trampling of some large -beast. It was on Sam's side; but as he brought his piece to a level, -Harold cried, "Deer! deer! don't shoot!" and again all was quiet. - -A short walk brought them to the landing; where they wiped their moist -brows, and rested, thankful that they had completed their perilous -journey without accident. But their dangers were by no means over. The -tide was down; the raft was aground; it was not possible to leave for -hours; and in the meantime the enraged beast might follow the trace of -her cubs, and perhaps assault them where they were. In view of this -contingency they tied the young bears at a distance from the shore, but -within sight of their own place of repose, confident that if the mother -came she would bestow her first care in breaking their bonds, and taking -them away, in which case they could attack and destroy her. - -With this expectation they sat down to their Christmas dinner, for which -they had by this time a pretty keen appetite. Sam stood sentry while -they ate; then Robert and Harold by turns took his post, and gave him -opportunity to dine. The spice of danger gave great zest to the -enjoyment of all except Mary, who would vastly have preferred being at -their comparatively secure and quiet home upon the prairie. - -The tide finally rose, and floated the raft. They once more embarked. -The young bears were secured, so that they could neither escape nor -annoy. The fastening was cast off. Harold's oar, which he used as a -pole for shoving off, sunk in the yielding sand, and Robert's "Heigh ho -for home!" was hardly uttered, when they heard a tramping on the bluff, -and a moment after saw the bear standing on the spot they had left. She -stared in surprise at the retreating raft, whined affectionately to her -cubs, who whined in answer, and tried to break loose; then seeing their -efforts to be ineffectual, and the raft to be moving away, she raised -such a roar as made every heart tremble, and with a fierce look at the -persons on board plunged into the water. The raft was by this time but -ten yards from shore, and slowly "backing" into the stream. Harold's -rifle was quickly at his shoulder, and in a second more the blood -spouted from the mouth and nose of the terrible beast. But the wound -was not mortal, piercing below the eyes, and entering the nostrils and -throat; and blowing out the blood by successive snorts, she plunged on, -and began to swim. - -"Now, Robert!" shouted Harold, "be steady! Aim between her eyes!" - -Robert fired first one barrel, and then the other; the bear sunk for a -moment, borne down by the heavy shot, but she rose again, streaming with -gore, and roaring till the waters trembled. Sam's gun was the only -remaining chance, and he used it most judiciously. Waiting until the -bear was almost ready to place her feet upon the raft, he coolly -levelled his gun, and putting the muzzle within a few inches of her ear, -poured its contents bodily into her brain. The furious creature had -just time to grasp the side of the raft; she gave one convulsive shake, -and turned on her side, stone dead. - -"It was a desperate fight," said Robert, drawing a long breath. - -"And a very foolish one," rejoined Harold. "I have been thinking for -the last hour that we might have been better employed." - -Robert looked displeased. "Answer for yourself. If it is foolish, you -helped to bring it on." - -"I know that," replied Harold, with mildness, "and that makes me condemn -it the more." - -"Then please, sir, not to blame the rest," said Robert, "for I am sure -everybody behaved as bravely as people could." - -"I have not questioned any one's courage, nor have I quarrelled with any -one except myself," replied Harold. - -"Yes, sir, you have," persisted Robert, "you called us all a parcel of -fools for coming on a Christmas excursion." - -"O! no, brother," mediated Mary, "he only said we might have been better -employed; and I think father would say so too. I am sure if I had known -all before coming, as I know it now, I should not have given my -consent." - -"Please, mossa," said Sam, looking from one to the other, "'tain't any -o' you been de fool. Nobody fool but me. Enty I ax you,[#] please come -see my countryman in de hollow tree; and you come? And now, please, -mossa, don't let my countryman git away. See he floatin' away to de -alligator. Please let me catch 'em. I want him fat to fry my hominy." - - -[#] Did not I ask you. - - -Sam looked so whimsical throughout the whole of this eloquent appeal, -that Robert's face relaxed from its stern and angry expression, and at -the last words he caught Harold's eye, and burst into a laugh. - -"Come, Harold," said he, "let us save his fat; I know his mouth waters -for it." - -The quarrel was over. Indeed it could not properly be called a quarrel, -for it was all on one side, and no one can quarrel alone. They caught -the floating carcass, tied it behind the raft, then pulling into the -current, floated rapidly home, and reached the prairie about the middle -of the afternoon. - -For the rest of the day their hands were full; and it was not until late -at night that they were able to retire. The young bears were first -stowed away in the same pen with the goats and deer, but Harold was -scarcely able to remove them in time to save their lives; for Nanny, -after running from them as far as the limits of the pen allowed, rose -upon her hind legs with a desperate baa! and bringing her stony forehead -against the head of the nearest, laid it senseless on the ground, and -was preparing to serve the other in the same way. - -What to do with them Harold did not know. He dared not put them in the -poultry house, and he was unwilling either to shelter them in the tent -or to tie them outside the palisade. So, until some other arrangement -could be devised, he fastened them to a stake inside the enclosure round -the tent, where he supplied them with water, honey, and a piece of -venison. - -The adventure, however, was not quite over. Late in the night Sam was -awaked by feeling something move upon his bed, and put its cold nose -upon his face. Thinking it was some one walking in his sleep, he called -out, "Who dah?" and putting out his hand, felt to his dismay the rough -head and shaggy skin of a bear. Sam was a firm believer in ghosts, both -human and brute. He gave one groan, and cried out, "O massy!" expecting -the next moment to be overpowered, if not torn to pieces; then jumping -from bed in the greatest hurry, he hunted tremulously for some weapon of -defence, exclaiming all the while, - -"Mas Harrol! Mas Robbut! O massy! Here de ole bear, or else he ghost, -come after us." - -The taper was brought from Mary's room, and disclosed the secret. One -of the cubs feeling in the chill, night air the want of its mother's -warmth, had loosed the insecure fastening, and come to seek more -comfortable quarters in the tent. "It is your countryman's baby, Sam," -said Robert, after the excitement had subsided. "You killed its mother, -and it has come, poor little orphan, to ask that you shall be its daddy -now." - - - - - CHAPTER XXXIII - - -THE CUBS--VOYAGE TO THE WRECK--STORES--HORRID SIGHTS--TRYING -PREDICAMENT--PRIZES--RETURN--FRANK NEEDS ANOTHER LECTURE - - -Early on Monday morning Robert and Harold set out for the wreck, leaving -Sam to guard the young people, and to add another apartment to the fold, -for the accommodation of the cubs. It may be stated here, that the new -pets had eaten little or nothing since they were taken. For several -days Sam was compelled to force the food and water into their mouths; -but after they had acquired the art of feeding in a domestic way, Frank -assumed their whole care, and was indefatigable in attending to their -wants and their education. He taught them to stand on their hind feet -and beg; to make a bow by scraping their feet, like country clowns; and -many a wrestling match did he have with them, in which for a long time -he was invariably the victor. Robert named them, after the twins of -old, Castor and Pollux. - -By Sam's advice, the boys took with them on their voyage an ax, hatchet, -auger, and saw, together with some candles and a rope, and reached the -wreck about nine o'clock. They moored their raft fast to a projecting -bolt, and then, with much difficulty, succeeded in reaching the stern -windows, from which the receding tide flowed gently, bearing on its -bosom an unpleasant odour, like that of animal matter long decayed. -They peeped into the dark cavity, and receiving a full blast of its -sepulchral odours, drew back in disgust. - -"I cannot go into _that_ hole," said Harold, "it is stifling. Let us -cut a passage through the side or bottom." - -Clambering along the sloping side next the rudder, they selected a place -for their scuttle, and commenced to work, but the thick and well -fastened copper was so difficult to remove, that their hatchet was -nearly ruined before they reached the wood. Then, with their auger, -they made an entrance for the saw, and soon opened a hole between two of -the ribs, large enough to admit their bodies. - -Harold descended first, and standing upon a hogshead, which, being on -the top of a confused pile, reached near the hole, lit a candle, and -helped Robert to descend. - -They were in the hold where all the grosser articles were stowed. Some -of the hogsheads visible appeared to contain sugar, others molasses, -rum, &c. Passing towards the stern, they saw half a dozen boxes and -crates, of different sizes, one of which was filled with lemons, and -from the other, on being broken, rolled out a cocoanut. Returning from -this hasty survey towards the forward part of the hold, they discovered -a plentiful supply of flour, ship-bread, rice, hams, and beef, stowed -away in the style appropriate to each. The vessel was evidently -victualled for a long voyage. - -Satisfied with this partial examination, they returned amidships, and -sought the hatchway, through which they might descend into the habitable -part of the vessel. It was choked by such a multitude of boxes and -bags, that they were a long time in finding it, and longer still in -freeing it from encumbrances. Descending by their rope, they found -themselves on the inner side of the inverted deck. The water had by -this time all run off, except a puddle in one corner; and the floor, or -rather that which had been ceiling, was wet and slimy, with deposits -from the muddy river water. - -On entering the cabin the sight which greeted them was horrid. There -lay four skeletons, of a man and woman, a boy and girl, handsomely -dressed; the soiled though costly garments still adhering to the wet and -ghastly bones. The sight was more than Harold could endure; he called -to Robert, and hastened as fast as possible to the open air. - -"O, horrid! horrid!" said he, pale as a sheet. "I don't think I can -ever go back to that dreadful cabin. It made me almost faint." - -"It was horrid, indeed," responded Robert. "But you will soon recover; -the trouble was more in your mind than in your body. I doubt not you -are feeling as father says he felt when going first into a dissecting -room--he fainted outright; and he said that this is no uncommon thing -with beginners, but they soon become used to it." - -"I am willing enough to go through the whole vessel," said Harold, "but -not into that cabin, for a while at least." - -"Poor creatures!" sighed Robert, "they appear to have been passengers; -and unless the cabin filled soon with water, they must have had a -lingering death." - -"Don't speak of it," Harold pleaded. "The bare thought makes me -shudder. And then to think of their being devoured by such slimy things -as eels and catfish, and of being pinched to pieces by crabs, as these -bodies were--it is sickening!" - -Robert perceived that these reflections were exceedingly painful to his -cousin, and had been in fact the cause of his sickness; he therefore -managed adroitly to shift the conversation from point to point, until it -gradually assumed a cheerful character. Pleasant thoughts were the -medicine Harold needed, and in the course of a few minutes he himself -proposed to renew the search. - -Descending between decks, they found in the side of the vessel, contrary -to custom, the cook's room. It contained a stove, with all its -appurtenances complete. This was a real treasure; they rejoiced to -think how much labour and trouble would be saved to Mary, whose patience -and ingenuity were often put to the test for the want of suitable -utensils. - -The steward's room adjoined; and here they found crockery of all sorts, -though most of it was in fragments; knives, forks, spoons, and -candlesticks, none of which they valued, having plenty of their own; two -bottles of olives, and a case of anchovies, sound and good, and a fine -set of castors, partly broken, containing mustard, pepper, catsup and -vinegar. Upon the topmost shelf (or under what _had been_ the lowest) -were two large lockers, which they opened with difficulty, the door -being fast glued with paste, and out of which poured a deluge of musty -flour from an upturned barrel. There were also different kinds of hard -biscuit and ship bread, but they were all spoiled. - -From these two rooms they passed with great difficulty to the -forecastle, having to cut their way through a thick partition. Here the -sight was more appalling than that which they had witnessed in the -cabin. Lying on the floor, partly immersed in a muddy pool, were the -skeletons of eight men and two boys; and in the midst of them they heard -such a splashing of the water that their blood ran cold, and their hair -stood on end. They started back in terror, thinking at first that the -dead had waked from sleep, and were moving before their eyes; in doing -so, Robert, who carried the candle, jostled roughly against Harold, and -instantly they were in darkness. - -"O mercy! mercy!" Robert ejaculated, in an agony of alarm, and falling -upon his knees clasped his hands together, expecting every moment to be -his last. Harold, however, with that presence of mind which is the mark -of true courage, and is the best preservative in time of danger, threw -his arms around him, to prevent him from escaping, and fortunately -recovered the candle, which had dropped in the edge of the wet slime -upon the floor. - -"Nothing but fishes!" said he, divining the state of Robert's mind from -what he knew of his own. "Nothing but fishes! I saw one leap from the -water. Softly, Robert, let us light the candle." - -The quieting effect of a soft, calm voice in a season of excitement is -magical. Robert's excessive fear subsided, and though he trembled -violently, he aided Harold to re-light the candle. Fortunately the wick -was scarcely touched by the water; there was a slight spluttering from a -particle or two of damp mud, but the flame soon rose bright as ever. -Harold's hand now began to tremble; for though in the moment of trial -his nerves had been stretched and steady as a tense wire, the re-action -was so great that he began to feel weak. Robert perceived this, and -pulling his sleeve said, - -"Come, let us go." - -Harold's courage, however, was of that sturdy kind that rises with the -occasion, and he replied, "No, I mean to go through with it now. I was -driven from the cabin by a bad smell, but no one shall say that I was -scared off by a few catfish. Look, do you not see them floundering in -the water?" - -A calm inspection wholly relieved Robert from his fears, and he -continued to examine the room with composure, although while looking he -beheld the startling sight of a skeleton in actual motion through the -water, a large fish having entered its cavity, and become entangled in -the adhering clothes, giving a most lifelike motion to the arms and -legs. - -A glance around this room was sufficient to convince them that the -vessel was of a warlike character. Great numbers of guns, pistols, -cutlasses, and pikes, were visible on the floor, where they had fallen -into the water, or against the walls where they had been fastened. The -boys surveyed these significant appendages, exchanged glances with each -other, and simultaneously exclaimed, "A cutter, or a pirate!" - -"I doubt whether it can be a cutter," said Robert; "my mind misgives me -that it is a vessel of bad character. But we can tell by going to the -captain's room. Let us see." - -They returned to the cabin, and entering the room which appeared to be -the captain's, found it abundantly supplied with arms of various sorts, -and (though mostly injured by the sea-water) of exquisite finish. Of -papers they saw none; these were probably contained in a heavy iron -chest which was fast locked, and the key of which was nowhere to be -found. In the mate's room, however, the evidences were more decisive. -There were flags of all nations; and among them one whose hue was jet -black, except in the middle, where were sewed the snow-white figures of -a skull and cross-bones. From the side-pocket of a coat, which lay in -the berth, they took a pocket-book, containing letters in Spanish, and a -paper signed by forty-two names, the greater part of which were marked -by a cross. These indications were satisfactory, and the boys -afterwards ascertained by circumstantial evidence, which left them no -shadow of a doubt, that not only was the vessel piratical, but that she -was overwhelmed by the same storm that had so nearly proved fatal to -Sam. The prize, therefore, they considered their own by right of first -discovery--stores, arms, magazine, money and all. - -"By rights there ought to be a carpenter's room somewhere," said Robert; -"or if not a room, there must be tools, which will help us greatly in -our work. Let us look for them." - -To Harold's mind the tools were the most valuable part of the prize, -unless indeed they could find a boat ready made. But before proceeding, -they took each a pistol from the captain's room, loaded, and thrust it -into their bosoms, supposing that they should be more calm and -self-possessed, when conscious of having about them the means of -defence. The carpenter's room was found, and in it a chest of splendid -tools, and an excellent grindstone. - -With these discoveries the boys were content to think of returning home; -and now they began to feel hungry. Taking from the steward's room the -bottle of olives and case of anchovies, and breaking open a barrel of -shipbread, from which they filled their pockets, they went to the open -air, taking each a lemon and cocoanut, in lieu of water and dessert. - -It was time to load the raft. Taking some small bags, of which they -found a number, they filled them with sugar, coffee, rice, and flour; -they brought out six hams, and, by opening a barrel, six pieces of -mess-beef. In searching still further, they lit upon a barrel of -mackerel, a firkin of good butter, and a case of English cheese; of each -of which they took a portion, and laid all upon the most level part of -the vessel's bottom, ready for lowering into the raft. The kegs of -biscuit they found on trial to be too large to pass through their -scuttle; they emptied them by parcels into a large bag outside. - -Hitherto they had said nothing and thought little about money; for their -minds had been fixed on supplying themselves with necessaries and -comforts, together with the means of returning home. Indeed, the idea -of enriching themselves at the expense of the dead, even if they were -pirates, savoured rather of robbery, and the delicate sense of the young -explorers was offended by the thought. - -"But let us at least gather whatever of this sort we may find," said -Harold, after exchanging thoughts with his cousin. "We can afterwards -ask your father to decide what use shall be made of it." - -Neither their consciences nor their pockets, however, were very heavily -burdened with this new charge; for they found only a few hundred -dollars' worth of money, chiefly in foreign gold, together with several -rich jewels, the greater part of which was discovered in consequence of -an act of kindness to Mary and Frank. - -Resolving to return the next day, accompanied by the whole party, and -unwilling to have Mary's nerves shocked as theirs had been, they -determined to remove all unsightly objects from the cabin, and to close -them up in the forecastle. A box of sperm candles enabled them to set a -light along the dark passages, and in each room; and taking a small -sail, upon which they carefully drew the skeletons, they carried them to -the forecastle, and laid them decently in one corner. From the person -of the man they took a gold watch and chain, a handsome pencil case, and -pocket-knife, a purse containing several pieces of gold, and a -pocket-book, containing papers, written apparently in Spanish, but -almost perfectly illegible. The name of this man, marked upon the -clothing, and occasionally appearing in the papers, was Manuel De Rosa. -Upon the person of the lady were found a diamond ring, hanging loosely -upon the slender bone of one finger, and on the lace cape over her bosom -a sprig breast-pin, whose leaves were emerald, and its flower of opal. -Her name, and that of the children also, was De Rosa. These valuables -were collected into a parcel, together with a lock of hair from each, as -the means of identifying them, should any clue be obtained to their -history and their home. - -While removing a coarsely clothed skeleton from that corner of the -forecastle in which they wished to deposit the bones of the perished -family, they found it so much heavier than the others, as to induce a -closer examination. They found hid beneath the clothing, and belted to -the bones, a large girdle, containing fifty-four Mexican dollars, a -variety of gold pieces from different nations, and a lump of what -appeared to be gold and silver fused into one mass. The name of this -man could not be ascertained. - -Their next work was to fumigate the cabin. They wrapped a little sugar -in a piece of brown paper, and setting it on fire, walked around the -room, waving it in every direction. The aromatic odour of the burnt -sugar pervaded every crack and cranny, and overwhelmed so entirely the -disgusting effluvium, that Robert snuffed at the pleasant fragrance, and -remarked, "There, now! the cabin is fit for the nose of a king. Let us -close up the forecastle, and return home." - -Beside the provisions, which have been already mentioned as constituting -a part of the intended load for the raft, the boys carried out such -tools as they conceived needful for their work, consisting of adzes, -drawing-knives, augers, gimlets, chisels, planes, saws, square and -compass, and an oil-stone. They also took the box of sperm candles and -a box of soap; three cutlasses and a rapier, four pikes, four pair of -pistols, three rifles, two muskets, and flasks and pouches to suit. -Gunpowder they did not see, except what was in the flasks; they knew -there must be plenty in the magazine, which they supposed to be near the -officers' rooms, but which they did not care then to visit. - -A short but laborious tug against the tide, that set strongly up the -creek, brought them to the river, on which they floated gently home. -When within half a mile of the landing, they fired a gun, as a signal of -their approach; and long before they reached the shore, Mary and Frank -were seen running to meet them, with Mum and Fidelle scampering before, -and Sam hobbling far in the rear. - -"Here, Frank, is your Christmas present," said Robert, when the raft -touched land; "and here, Sam, is yours, at least so long as we stay upon -the island." - -He tossed the one a cocoanut, and handed the other a musket and cutlass. -Harold's presents were still more acceptable; he gave Frank a nice -pocket-knife, somewhat the worse for rust, and gave Sam a large twist of -tobacco. - -Frank's eyes twinkled with pleasure at the sight of the knife; but Sam's -expression of countenance was really ludicrous. He was a great chewer -and smoker of tobacco, and the sight of that big black twist, after so -long a privation, brought the tears to his eyes. He scraped his foot, -and tried to laugh. - -"Tankee, Mas Robbut! Tousand tankee to you, Mas Harrol! Sword, gun, -tobacky! I-ee! I feel like I kin fight all de bear and panter in de -wull!" - -As the work of unloading and transporting to the tent occupied only -about two hours, they had time sufficient, before dark, to construct -another and a larger raft. There was a poplar, fallen and dry, near the -water's edge; this they cut into suitable lengths, and across the long -logs they laid a floor of short ones, so that they doubted not being -able at their next load to bring from the wreck all that they wished. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXIV - - -SECOND VOYAGE TO THE WRECK--FUMIGATING AGAIN--MORE MINUTE -EXAMINATION--RETURN--ACCIDENT--DANGERS OF HELPING A DROWNING -PERSON--RECOVERING A PERSON APPARENTLY DROWNED - - -Next morning our young marooners endeavoured to make as early a start as -on the day before; but there being now more persons to go, each of whom -had some preparation to make; and besides that, encumbered by another -clumsy float of logs, their arrival at the wreck was fully an hour -later. Securing the two rafts to the vessel's side, Robert and Harold -clambered to the hole they had cut, by the help of a rope tied there for -the purpose; then making a slipknot at the end, they drew up Sam, Frank, -and finally, Mary. The new comers were so anxious to enter the vessel -that they could scarcely wait for the lighting of a candle, but slid at -once into the hold, and began rummaging by means of the imperfect light -transmitted through the scuttle. - -The examination of the hold on the day before had been so thorough, that -few more discoveries of importance remained to be made; and the new -comers, burning with curiosity, begged to be conducted to the rooms -below. Entering the cabin, Mary and Frank were repelled by the -unpleasant odour that, notwithstanding the former fumigation, still -continued; but the smell was on this occasion mingled more with that of -mud, and Robert managed by a quick allusion to the river slime, and the -nauseous odour of the mangroves, to prevent Mary's suspicion of the real -cause. - -"We burnt some sugar here, on yesterday," said he, "but the tide has -been up since, and we shall have to burn more. Or stay--we can try -something else. I recollect hearing father say that burning coffee is -one of the best fumigators in the world." - -He brought some coffee from the hold, and wrapping it in paper, tried to -burn it, as he did the sugar; but it was not so easily ignited; and -Mary, in her impatience, took some sugar, and setting it on fire while -he was experimenting with the damp coffee, so thoroughly impregnated the -room with its fragrant fumes, that they were ready to begin their -examination. - -The first thing they noticed on entering the cabin, was a handsome sofa -and set of chairs. Overhead, screwed fast to what had been the floor, -was an extension table, capable of seating from four to twelve persons. -Mary clapped her hands at this welcome sight, exclaiming: - -"O, now we can sit and eat like decent people again!" - -To their right was a little room, with its door open. On entering it, -they saw a boy's cap and pair of shoes. Frank pounced upon these, and -tried them on, with several merry jests, to which the others made no -reply, for the larger boys thought immediately of the little skeleton to -which these had belonged. A trunk was there too, perched upon the -upturned bottom of what had been the lowest berth, containing the usual -wardrobe of the boy; and beside it, the trunk and carpet bag of the -girl. These last were locked. On forcing them open, Mary found many of -the articles in a state of perfect preservation; though the linen and -cotton were sadly mildewed, and almost spoiled. She saw at a glance -that the silk dresses, and other parts of attire, were nearly all the -same size with her own. But though greatly in need of clothing, and -fitted almost exactly in what she found, she manifested more sadness -than pleasure at the sight; her mind reverted irresistibly to the former -wearer, who was no doubt as fond of life as herself. - -"Poor thing!" she said, as tears came into her eyes, after turning over -several articles, "and her name was Mary, too. See here, 'Marie De -Rosa,' written so neatly on this white handkerchief. What a beautiful -name! I wish I knew her." - -Fastened to the wall was a neat looking-glass, and beside it a handsome -hair-brush, hung by a blue ribbon to a small brass knob; but the water -had dissolved the glue, and the rosewood veneering had separated from -the brush. On the floor were two ivory combs, and the fragments of -pitcher, bason, and tumblers, lying with the towels. In the berths were -two hair mattresses, whose ticking was mouldy and mildewed, but they -were otherwise good; and in each, with the damp sheets, was a pair of -blankets as good as new. - -Next to this room was another, whose door was jammed and swollen tight. -Forcing it open, they found two trunks and travelling bags, with various -articles of male and female attire--a hat and pair of boots, a bonnet -and rich shawl, the little boy's boots and best cap, and the girl's -parasol and cloak; new evidences these, to the boys, to prove that the -four skeletons belonged to one family. There were also several books, -but they were in Spanish, and so perfectly soaked and blackened as to be -useless, even had they been in their own language. The De Rosas were -evidently a family of wealth and education. - -The other rooms were furnished with the usual appendages of warlike men, -and beside these there was little else to tell who or what they were. -Their papers and valuables were probably locked up in the iron chest, or -left behind where they had concealed their treasures. - -Passing from the cabin, their attention was arrested at the door by a -small closet under the companion-way. Harold stood upon a stool and -examined it. There were silver cups, of various figures, a basket of -champagne wine, and many bottles and decanters, or rather their -fragments, which appeared to have held different kinds of liquors. - -"Bah!" said Harold, "liquor in the hold--liquor in the rooms--liquor in -the closets--there is more liquor than anything else aboard, except guns -and pistols." - -"They naturally go together," responded Robert. "I suspect the poor -fellows needed the liquor to fit them for their wicked works." - -From the cabin they went to the carpenter's room. Sam decided in a -moment that he must have the grindstone, and the rest of the tools--they -were too good to be lost. He also looked wistfully at the work-bench, -with the iron vice attached, and said he thought they could force it -from the wall, and float it behind the rafts. But the boys mistrusted -his partiality for tools, and decided that it was not so important as -some other things. - -Next to the carpenter's room was another, into which they forced an -entrance with the ax. This was the gunner's. Here they found -cartridges in abundance, of all sorts and sizes, bomb-shells, clusters -of grape-shot, canisters of balls, a profusion of cannon shot of several -sizes, and two small cannons of brass, with balls to suit. There were -also several large kegs of powder, but the powder appeared to be spoilt, -for the kegs were damp. - -When the time came to prepare for loading, the boys united with Sam to -enlarge the scuttle. They put upon one raft a keg of rice, and another -of flour, the firkin of butter, two cheeses, six loaves of sugar, the -grindstone, the chest of tools, Sam's box of tobacco, and more of the -hams and beef. On the other, they put the extension-table and leaves, -six chairs, the sofa, the trunks of the De Rosas, five mattresses, with -their clothing, the looking-glass, &c. - -The return voyage was made in all safety until they reached the landing; -but there occurred one of those misadventures that appear to come -oftenest in seasons of greatest security. - -As the rafts neared the shore, Sam hobbled to the hindmost end, to look -after his darling tobacco, and having for some reason stooped as one -raft struck the other in stopping, he lost his balance, and fell -headlong into the water. No one knew of the accident, until hearing a -great splutter, they looked around, and saw him blowing the water from -his nose and mouth, and wearing a most comical expression of surprise -and fear. They ran, of course, to his assistance, but knowing him to be -a good swimmer, they apprehended no serious consequences, and were -rather disposed to jest than to be alarmed. But Sam, who had been -already strangling for a quarter of a minute, so as to be unable to -utter a word, and who discerned at a glance that they did not apprehend -his situation, stretched out his hand imploringly, and gasped. - -"He is drowning!" exclaimed Harold. "Here, Robert, help me!" then ran -to obtain something buoyant, to which Sam might cling. When he -returned, bringing with him a pair of oars (the nearest thing within -reach), he saw his cousin, heedless of danger, and moved only by -sympathy, swimming just over the place where Sam had sunk. - -"Robert! Robert! COME AWAY!" he called in a voice of thunder; "he is -too strong for you, and will drown you!" - -Robert turned at this earnest and even imperative call, and began to -swim back; but it was too late. Sam rose within reach, grasped his arm, -drew him up close, pinioned him firmly, and again sunk out of sight. -Mary and Frank shrieked as they saw their brother go down, and Harold -stood a moment, with clasped hands, exclaiming, "My God! What shall I -do?" - -At this moment an idea occurred to him. Calling to Mary, "Bring me that -hat" (it was De Rosa's, and water-proof), he threw off his coat and -vest, then spreading his handkerchief over the mouth of the hat, so that -he could grasp the corners under the crown, he plunged into the water, -swimming with one hand, and holding the hat as a temporary life -preserver with the other. As he expected, Robert rose to the surface -and grasped him. Harold did nothing at first but hold firmly to the hat -to prevent his own sinking, and in that short interval Robert recovered -sufficiently to know what he was about. - -"Thank God for _you_, Robert!" said Harold. "I was afraid you were -gone; here, take the hat and swim to the raft, while I dive after Sam. -Has he ceased struggling?" Robert replied, "Yes." - -Joining his hands high over his head, Harold rose as far as he could -from the water, and sank perpendicularly with his feet close together. -He succeeded in finding the body, but not in time to seize it, before he -was compelled to rise for the want of breath. He came to the surface, -panted for a quarter of a minute, then descended a second time, and rose -with the body. Robert reached him one of the oars, dragged him to the -raft, and then to the shore. - -And now what was to be done? Robert knew well that when a person has -been under water four minutes and more it is exceedingly difficult to -restore life, and that whosoever would render aid must do it quickly. -His preparations were few and simple. - -Begging Mary and Frank to make a fire as soon as possible, and to heat -one of the blankets, he laid the body with the head lowest, to allow the -water to run from the mouth and throat, while he hastily unloosed the -clothing. Then laying the body with the head highest, as in sleep, he -and Harold rubbed the skin with all their might, for the double purpose -of removing the moisture and restoring the heat. - -This friction was continued for several minutes, when Robert, requesting -Harold to keep on, tried another means. He inserted a reed into one of -Sam's nostrils, which he pressed tightly around it, and closing also the -other nostril and the mouth to prevent the egress of the air, he blew -forcibly until he felt the chest rise, when, by a gentle pressure, he -expelled the air as in natural respiration. - -By this time Mary and Frank had warmed one of the blankets brought from -the vessel. This Robert wrapped closely around the body, and while Mary -and Frank were engaged in warming still another, Harold greatly -increased the effectiveness of his friction by tearing a third blanket -into strips, and using the hot pieces as rubbers. - -Persisting for an hour in these simple means, the anxious company were -at last rewarded by the signs of returning life. Sam's heart began to -beat softly, and shortly after he gave a sigh. The boys were nearly -exhausted by their protracted efforts, but still they kept on; and it -was well they did, for many a person has been lost by neglect after life -seemed to have been restored. When the patient was sufficiently -recovered to swallow, Robert poured down his throat some warm water and -sugar, remarking it was a pity they had brought none of the wines or -spirits which were so abundant on shipboard. - -"There is some in the box of tobacco," observed Frank. "I saw Sam put a -bottle there; and when I asked him what it was, he said it was rum to -rub on his weak leg." - -Robert and Harold exchanged a significant smile; for though Sam might -have intended only what he professed, they knew that he loved rum as -well as tobacco. It was fortunate, however, that the spirits were -there, for it was the best stimulant they could administer. Sam soon -opened his eyes, and began to speak. His first words, after looking -around, were, "Bless de Lord! Poor Sam here again!" - -Leaving him now to recover slowly, the boys brought each a chair from -the raft, and sat down to rest. - -"Why, Robert," said Harold, "you seem to know by heart the whole rule -for restoring a drowned person." - -"And why not? There is nothing mysterious in it?" - -"So it seems, and I wish you would teach it to me." - -"I can do that in half a breath," replied Robert. "In father's words, -all that you have to do, is to _restore the warmth and excite the -respiration_." - -"That, certainly, is simple." - -"Father always said," continued Robert, "that he did not see why boys -should not all be taught how to help one another on such occasions. -'Send for a doctor,' he said to me, 'but don't wait for him. Go to work -at once before life is gone. If you can do nothing else strip off the -wet clothes, and rub, rub, RUB, and blow into the lungs. Start the -breath, and you will start the blood, or start the blood, and that will -start the breath, for each comes with the other. Apply heat -inwardly--outwardly by friction, by clothing, by fire, by hot bottles, -by sand-bags, by any means, and keep trying for hours.' That is the -rule." - -"A good one it is," said Harold. "But it is a pity your father did not -give you some rule also about keeping out of the way of drowning people -so that you might put your knowledge to some use, instead of getting -drowned yourself." - -"He did," replied Robert, laughing, "but I forgot it. It was -exceedingly thoughtless in me to do as I did. However, I tried to make -up for it in another way; for after Sam had pinioned my arms, I made no -effort whatever, except to take a long breath, and retain my presence of -mind. When we were going down, I learned exactly what kind of a grip he -had taken, and by the time we reached bottom, I had drawn up my knees, -and put my feet against the pit of his stomach. When that was done I -felt safe, for I knew that my legs were stronger than his arms, and that -I could break his hold. But what did you intend to do when you called me -to help you?" - -"I had no exact plan," Harold answered, "except to keep you from putting -yourself in danger, and then to throw or reach Sam something by which to -help himself. I had seen drowning people before, and knew very well -that unless you had something to prevent your own sinking, as I had when -you seized me, or unless you were strong enough (as in this case you -were not) to hold him at arm's length, he would be almost sure to drown -you." - -This untoward accident delayed the work of transportation until near -dark, and then it was only the lighter and more necessary articles that -they carried. Sam gradually recovered, and about dusk, supported by the -boys, he staggered slowly to the tent. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXV - - -HOUSEHOLD ARRANGEMENTS--THIRD VISIT TO THE WRECK--RAINY -WEATHER--AGREEMENT ABOUT WORK--MARY IN GREAT DANGER--EXTINGUISHING FIRE -ON ONE'S DRESS--RELIEF TO A BURN--CONVERSATION - - -They did not return to the vessel the next day. The work of transporting -the many heavy articles brought, and of giving them accommodation, -occupied the whole day. Indeed, the work of arranging was by no means -easy, for their possessions were now too large for their dwelling. They -were therefore compelled to make a new room for Sam and his tools, by -means of some spare sails brought from the wreck; and this led them to -think of erecting still another wing to the tent, as a place of deposit -for their stores of provision. - -By Thursday the return tide came at so late an hour in the afternoon, -that the boys were loth to go upon the third trip; but there were -several other articles of importance that they needed, and intending to -make a short visit, they did not start until near mid-day. On entering -the vessel their first work was to remove the stove; which being quite -new and recently put up, they had no difficulty in taking to pieces, and -lowering, with its appurtenances, into the raft. The work-bench they -detached, with great labour, from the wall, and tumbled it over the -vessel's side. From the carpenter's room they carried several sails, -two coils of small rope, and a hank of twine. The magazine they did not -care to enter. Most of the powder in the gunner's room was wet, but -there were two large kegs of cannon powder, the outside of which was -caked and ruined, while the central part was perfectly good, and also a -five pound canister of superfine rifle powder, which was so tightly -sealed that not a particle of damp had entered. These they took. And -dragging out one of the small cannon they managed, after hard work, to -lower it, with its appropriate carriage, into the raft, and deposited -along with it several dozen balls, and as many canisters to fit the -bore. These, together with the trunks and clothing of the officers, the -iron vice, a small kit of mackerel, and the box of cocoanuts, -constituted their load. The voyage back was made without accident. - -On landing, their first business was to shelter their powder, for the -sky was clouding fast, with long blue belts, that promised rain before -morning, and the night was rapidly coming on. Unwilling to keep so -dangerous a quantity of powder in the tent, they divided it into several -parcels, and concealed them in hollow trees, which they closed and -marked. - -The cannon carriage proved a great convenience in transporting the -trunks, the disjointed parts of the stove, and other heavy articles to -the tent. But even with this assistance they did not complete their -work before the night set in. - -The next day was wet--wet--wet. The young people continued within -doors, made a particular examination of the trunks, and divided among -themselves the articles that were serviceable. With these employments, -and the fitting up of their stove, they spent all that day, and part of -the next. - -It was during that evening, as they sat listening to the incessant -patter of the rain upon the canvas roof, that the boys conceived and -resolved upon a species of competition, that gave a steady progression -to their work from that time forward. - -"Tomorrow is New Year's Day," observed Harold. "We have been two months -and a half upon the island. Our first boat is not a quarter finished. -Why, Robert, it will be six months before we get away by our own -exertions; and then your father will have left Bellevue." - -"But you forget how many interruptions we have had," replied Robert. -"First, there was Sam's misfortune, then yours; after that, our removal -to the prairie, and securing the tent; then this discovery of the wreck, -which has furnished us with food and tools for continuing our work -without interruption. If I am not mistaken, the end of January will see -us at Bellevue, or on our way there. What do you think, Sam--can we -finish our two boats in a month?" - -"May be so, massa, if we work mighty hard; but it will take a heap o' -work." - -"I doubt if we finish them in two months, work as we may," remarked -Harold. - -Robert was not pleased with this discouraging assertion, though he was -startled to find that the usual prudent Harold entertained such an -opinion. - -"Now, cousin," said he, "I will put this matter to the test. As we boys -used to say, I'll make a bargain with you. We shall all work on the -second boat, until it is as far advanced as the present one. Then we -shall each take a boat and work. Sam shall divide his time between us. -And if at the end of a month we are not ready to return home, I'll give -up that I am mistaken." - -"Give me your hand to that bargain," said Harold. "You shall not beat me -working, if I can help it; but if, with all our efforts, we leave this -island before the last day of February, I will give up that _I_ am -mistaken." - -Faithful to this agreement, the boys went next morning to the landing, -and brought the various parts of the work-bench, which they aided Sam in -fitting up. The grindstone also they set upon its necessary fixtures; -and collecting the various tools that were in need of grinding, they -persisted in relieving each other at the crank, until they had sharpened -two very dull axes, two adzes, three chisels, a broad ax, and a drawing -knife, and stowed them safely under Sam's shelter. - -The history of the day, however, was not concluded without an incident -of a very serious character, in which Mary was the principal, though -unwilling actress; and in which, but for her presence of mind, she would -have met with a painful and terrible death. - -About ten o'clock that night she retired to her room, undressed, and was -laying aside the articles of dress necessary for the next morning, when, -turning around, her night clothes touched the flame of the candle, -which, for the want of a table, she had set upon the floor. The next -instant she extinguished the candle, and was about stepping into bed, -when her attention was excited by a dim light shining behind her, and a -slight roar, that increased as the flame ran up her back. Giving a -scream of terror, she was on the point of rushing into the next room for -help, when recollecting the repeated and earnest injunctions of her -father, she threw herself flat upon the blanket of the bed, and wrapping -it tightly round her, rolled over and over upon the floor, calling for -help. The flame was almost instantly quenched, as it probably would have -been, even without a blanket, had she only sat down instantly on the -floor, and folded the other part of her dress tightly over the flame.[#] - - -[#] _Flame ascends_. All have observed how much more rapidly it -consumes a sheet of paper held with the burning end down, than the same -sheet laid on the table. So with a female's dress; an erect posture -allows the flame to run almost instantly over the whole person. - - -But though the _flame_ was extinguished, the charred ends of the dress -were not; they kept on burning, and coming into contact with the naked -skin, made her scream with pain. The agony was so great, that again she -was almost tempted to throw off the blanket and rush into the open air, -but knowing that this would certainly increase the fire, and perhaps -renew the blaze, she drew the blanket more tightly around her, and -rolled over, calling to Robert, who had by this time come to her -assistance. "Pour on water--_water_--WATER!" Robert did his best--he -fumbled about for the pitcher, then finding it, asked where the water -was to be poured; but now that the water was ready to be thrown upon -her, Mary felt secure; she cast off the blanket, and the remaining fire -was put out by the application of Robert's wet hand. - -The time occupied by this terrifying scene was scarcely a minute and a -half, yet Mary's night dress was consumed nearly to her shoulders, and -her lower limbs were badly scorched. So rapid an agent is fire. -Whoever would escape destruction from a burning dress, must work fast, -with good judgment and a strong resolution. - -Mary's burns were slight in comparison with what they might have been. -The skin was reddened for a foot or more along each limb; but it was -broken only in two places, about as wide and long as her two fingers. -Still the pain was excessive, and she wept and groaned a great deal. -Robert applied cold water for a number of minutes, and would have -continued it longer, but Mary at last said: - -"Bring me a cup full of flour. I have tried it on a burnt finger, and -you can scarcely imagine how cooling it is." - -The flour was brought, and applied by means of handkerchiefs tied over -the raw and blistered parts. Its effect was to form a sort of artificial -cuticle over those spots where the skin had been removed; and the soft -and cool sensation it produced in the other parts was delightful. Still -Mary appeared to suffer so much, that Robert administered an opiate, as -he did in the case of Sam, and after that he heard no more from her -until next morning. - -"What a quick, brave girl she is!" said Harold, after Robert had -described the scene. "Most girls would have rushed into the open air, -and been burned to death." - -"She showed great presence of mind," Robert assented. - -"More than that," said Harold, "she showed great _resolution_. I knew a -beautiful girl at school, who had presence of mind enough to wrap -herself in the hearth rug, but who could not stand the pain of the fire; -she threw off the rug, rushed into the open air, screaming for help, and -was burnt to death in less than two minutes." - -When Mary came from her room next morning her eyes were dull and glassy, -from the effects of the medicine, and she had no appetite for more than -a cup of coffee. The others met her with more than their usual -affection. Her accident had revealed to them how much they loved her; -and her coolness in danger, and fortitude in suffering, had given them a -greater respect for her character. - -"We do sincerely thank God, on your account, cousin," said Harold, as -soon as they were left alone that Sabbath morning. "It is so seldom a -person meets with such an accident, without being seriously injured." - -"I hope I feel thankful, too," returned Mary. "I could not help -thinking last night, before going to sleep, how uncertain life is. O, I -do wish I were a Christian, as I believe you to be, cousin." - -"Indeed, if I am a Christian at all, I wish you were a far better one," -he replied. "I have neither felt nor acted as I desired, or supposed I -should." - -"But still you feel and act very differently from us." - -"My feelings are certainly very different from what they used to be, and -I thank God that they are. Yet the only particular thing which I -recollect of myself, at the time that I began to feel differently, is -that I was troubled on account of my past life, and wished heartily to -serve God. To judge from myself, then, I should say that to _desire to -serve God_, is to be a Christian." - -"O, I do desire," said Mary, weeping. "I do, with all my heart. But I -know I am not what I ought to be. I do not love God; I do not trust -him; I do not feel troubled for sin, as I ought to be; and I have no -reason to think that my sins are forgiven." - -"I am a poor preacher, Mary," Harold said, with strong emotion; "for I -never knew anything of these feelings myself, until lately. But this I -can say, that if you will heartily give yourself to God, to be his -servant for ever, and put your trust in his promises, you will be -accepted. Did not Jesus Christ come into this world to save sinners, -even the chief? Does he not say, 'Him that cometh to me, I will in -nowise cast out'? Now what does the Bible mean, but to encourage all who -feel as you do?" - -Mary did not reply; the tears burst through her fingers, and dropped -into her lap. Harold continued, - -"Ever since we came to the island I felt as you feel, until the Sabbath -when I knelt down in the woods, and gave myself to the Lord. My heart -was very heavy; I knew that I was a sinner needing forgiveness, and that -I had nothing that I could offer as pay; but I read where God offers -salvation 'without money and without price,' and again where he says we -must 'believe on him.' Well, after all that, I could not help -believing; it was sweet to pray--sweet to think of God--sweet to read -the Bible--sweet to do whatever was pleasing to Him. I hope it will be -so always; and I long for the time when I can return to Bellevue to talk -with your father about these things. Now, cousin, I advise you to try -the same plan." - -He marked several passages of Scripture for her to read; then walked -into the woods, where he prayed that the Lord would direct her, so as to -find peace by believing in Jesus Christ. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVI - - -SUCCESSFUL WORK--EXCURSION--THE FISH-EAGLE--DIFFERENT METHODS OF -PROCURING FIRE--WOODSMAN'S SHELTER AGAINST RAIN AND HAIL--NOVEL REFUGE -FROM FALLING TREES - - -Monday morning found the labourers moving at the dawn of day. Sam was -cook, and fulfilled his office with unexpected ability. His corn-bread -was delightful; no one but a negro knows how to make it. - -The tools were in excellent order, and the boys commenced work in fine -spirits. At Harold's suggestion they resolved to work very leisurely -that day and the next, as being the surest way to attain expedition in -the end. Said he, - -"My father was a great manager of horses, and sometimes made tremendous -journeys. But his rule was always to begin a long journey very -moderately. He used to say, 'If you strain a horse at the first, he -will move heavily all the way through, but if you spare him at first, he -will become gradually accustomed to the strain, and be able to push on -faster at the end than at the beginning of the journey!' Now, as we are -the horses, I think we had better make very moderate journeys today and -tomorrow." - -Robert was much pleased with the rule. Notwithstanding his boast, he -had shuddered at the idea of blistered hands and weary limbs; but this -plan enabled him to anticipate fresh feelings, and even increasing -labour, so long as they chose to work. - -In the course of four days the second tree was cut, hewed, and excavated -to the exact shape and size of the first. They then drew for choices, -and separated, each working on his own boat, within hearing of the -other's ax and mallet. One reason, perhaps, of the increased rapidity -of their work, was a lesson which they learned of employing every moment -to advantage, and of resting themselves by a mere change of work. For -instance, when weary of the adze they would resort to the mallet and -chisel, the auger, ax, or drawing-knife, and this was to some extent a -real rest, for fresh muscles were brought into play while the wearied -ones were relieved. - -By Friday, however, their whole bodies began to feel the effects of -fatigue; and Harold proposed, that for that day their arms should be -entirely relieved from labour, and that they should search the woods for -timber suitable for masts, yards, and oars. They, therefore, took their -guns and hatchets, and went first to the orange landing, where they saw -their old raft lying as they had left it exactly a month before. -Passing thence to the place which they had dubbed "Duck Point," they -proceeded along the beach towards their old encampment, and thence home. -This was their route; but it was marked by such a variety of useful -expedients, that we must stop to describe them. - -While Robert was engaged for a few minutes in searching a little grove, -Harold saw a fish eagle plunge into the water, and bring out a trout so -large that it could scarcely fly with it to the shore. Harold was -hungry; his appetite at breakfast had not allowed him to eat at all. -Now it began to crave, and the sight of that rich looking fish whetted -it, keenly. He ran towards the eagle, crying out, - -"I'll divide with you, old gentleman, if you please; that is too much -for one." - -The eagle, however, appeared to dissent from the proposal, and tried -hard to carry its prey into a tree, but apprehensive of being itself -caught before it could rise beyond reach, it dropped the fish, and -flying to a neighbouring tree, watched patiently to see what share its -human robber was disposed to leave. - -A fish is easily enough cooked, if a person has fire; but in this case -there was none, and what was worse, no apparent means of producing it, -for their matches were left behind, and the wadding of their guns was -not of a kind to receive and hold fire from the powder. - -"Lend me your watch a minute," said Robert, on learning what was wanted. -"It is possible that I may obtain from it what you wish." - -Had Robert spoken of some chemical combination for producing fire, by -mixing sand and sea-water, Harold could scarcely have been more -surprised than by the proposal to obtain fire from his watch. He handed -it to his cousin with the simple remark, "Please don't hurt it," and -looked on with curiosity. Robert examined the convex surface of the -crystal, which being old fashioned, was almost the section of a sphere, -and said, - -"I think it will do." - -Then obtaining some dry, rotten wood from a decayed tree, he filled the -hollow part of the crystal with water, and setting it upon a support, -for the purpose of keeping the water perfectly steady, showed Harold -that the rays of the sun passing through this temporary lens, were -concentrated as by a sun-glass. The tinder smoked, and seemed almost -ready to ignite, but did not quite--the sun's rays were too much aslant -at that hour of the day, and the sky was moreover covered with a thin -film of mist. - -"It is a failure," said he, "but still there is another plan which I -have seen adopted--a spark of fire _squeezed from the air_ by suddenly -compressing it in a syringe. If we had a dry reed, the size of this gun -barrel, I would try it by using a tight plug of gun wadding as a -piston." - -But Robert had no opportunity for trying his philosophical experiment, -and being mortified by a second disappointment, as he probably would -have been, from the rudeness of the contrivance; for Harold's voice was -soon heard from the bank above, "I have it now!" and when Robert -approached he saw in his hand a white flint arrowhead. With this old -Indian relic he showered a plentiful supply of sparks upon the dry -touch-wood, until a rising smoke proclaimed that the fire had taken. - -During the time occupied by these experiments, and the subsequent -cookery, the thin mist in the sky had given place to several dark -rolling clouds, which promised ere long to give them a shower. The -promise was kept; for the boys had not proceeded half a mile before the -rain poured down in torrents. As there was no lightning, they sought -the shelter of a mossy tree, and for a season were so well protected -that they could not but admire their good fortune. But their admiration -did not last long; the rain soaked through the dense masses over head, -and fell in heavy drops upon their caps and shoulders. - -"This will never do," cried Harold. "Come with me, Robert, and I will -provide a shelter that we can trust." - -Putting upon their heads a thick covering of moss, which hung like a -cape as far down as their elbows, they ran to a fallen pine, and -loosened several pieces of its bark, as long and broad as they could -detach, then placing them upon their heads above the moss, marched back -to the tree, and had the pleasure of seeing the rain drip from their -bark shelters as from the eaves of a house. Robert was much pleased -with the expedient, and remarked, - -"I suppose this is another of old Torgah's notions." - -"O, no," replied Harold. "I have frequently seen it used by negroes in -the field, and by hunters in the woods. But there is another device of -a similar kind, which I will leave you to guess. I was riding once with -a rough backwoodsman across one of our Alabama prairies, when we were -overtaken by a severe hail-storm, that gave us an unmerciful pelting. -Now, how do you suppose he protected himself against the hailstones?" - -"Got under his horse," conjectured Robert. "I once saw a person -sheltering himself under his wagon." - -"He took the _saddle_ from his horse, and placed it upon his head. For -my own part, I preferred the pelting of the stones to the smell of the -saddle." - -The rain ceasing shortly after, they continued their walk to the old -encampment, which they visited for the purpose of ascertaining whether -there were any other signs of visitors. Everything was just as they had -left it, except that it had assumed a desolate and weather-beaten -aspect. Their flag was flying, and the paper, though wet, adhering to -the staff. At sea the weather looked foul, and the surf was rolling -angrily upon the shore. Resting themselves upon the root of the noble -old oak, and visiting the spring for a drink of cool water, they once -more turned their faces to the prairie. - -Whoever will travel extensively through our pine barrens, will see -tracts, varying in extent from a quarter of an acre to many hundreds of -acres, destroyed by the attacks of a worm. The path from the old -encampment led through a "deadening," as it is called, of this sort; in -which the trees, having been attacked some years before, were many of -them prostrate, and others standing only by sufferance of the winds. By -the time our travellers reached the middle of this dangerous tract, a -sudden squall came up from sea, and roared through the forest at a -terrible rate. They heard it from afar, and saw the distant limbs -bending, breaking, and interlocking, while all around them was a -wilderness of slender, brittle trunks, from which they had not time to -escape. Their situation was appalling. Death seemed almost inevitable. -But just as the crash commenced among the pines, a brilliant idea -occurred to the mind of Robert. - -"Here, Harold!" said he. "Run! run! run!" - -Suiting the action to the word, he threw himself flat beside a large -sound log that lay _across the course of the wind_, and crouched closely -beside its curvature; almost too closely, as he afterwards discovered. -Hardly had Harold time to follow his example, before an enormous tree -cracked, crashed, and came with a horrible roar, directly over the place -where they lay. The log by the side of which they had taken refuge, was -buried several inches in the ground; and when Robert tried to move, he -found that his coat had been caught by a projecting knot, and partly -buried. The tree which fell was broken into four parts; two of them -resting with their fractured ends butting each other on the log, while -their other ends rested at ten or twelve feet distance upon the earth. -For five minutes the winds roared, and the trees crashed around them; -and then the squall subsided as quickly as it had arisen. - -"That was awful," said Robert, rising and looking at the enormous tree, -from whose crushing fall they had been so happily protected. - -"It was, indeed," Harold responded; "and we owe our lives, under God, to -that happy thought of yours. Where did you obtain it?" - -Robert pointed to the other end of the log, and said, "There." A small -tree had fallen across it, and was broken, as the larger one had been. -"I saw that," said he, "just as the wind began to crash among these -pines, and thought that if we laid ourselves where we did, we should be -safe from everything, except straggling limbs, or flying splinters." - -"Really," said Harold, "at this rate you are likely to beat me in my own -province. I wonder I never thought of this plan before." - -"I had an adventure somewhat like this last year, only not a quarter so -bad," said Robert. "I was fishing with Frank, on a small stream, when a -whirlwind came roaring along, with such force as to break off limbs from -several of the trees. Afraid that we, and particularly Frank, who was -light, might be taken up and carried away, or else dashed against a tree -and seriously hurt, I made him grasp a sapling, by putting around it -both arms and legs, while I threw my own arms around him and it -together, to hold all tight. I was badly frightened at the noise and -near approach of the whirlwind, but for the life of me could not help -laughing at an act of Frank's. We had taken only a few small catfish -(which he called from their size, _kitten_-fish), and two of these being -the first he had ever caught, he of course thought much of them. When -the wind came nearest, and I called to him, 'Hold fast, Frank!' I saw -him lean his head to one side, looking first at the flying branches, -then at the string of fish, which the wind had slightly moved, and -deliberately letting go his hold of the tree, he grasped his prize, and -held to that with an air and manner, which said as plainly as an act -could say, 'If you get them, you must take me too.'" - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVII - - -LAUNCHING THE BOATS--MORE WORK, AND YET MORE--ECLIPSE OF FEB. 12TH, -1831--HEALING BY "FIRST INTENTION"--FRANK'S BIRTHDAY--PREPARING FOR A -VOYAGE--RAIN, RAIN - - -The boats came on swimmingly. By the end of the second week of their -systematic labours they had not only been sufficiently excavated, but -the young shipwrights had trimmed down much of the exterior. They were -two and a half feet wide, by twenty inches deep, and eighteen feet long. -At this stage Robert supposed the work to be nearly done, but Sam shook -his head, and said, "Not half." The most laborious part of the work was -over, but so much more remained, in the way of paring, smoothing, -trimming, and bringing into proper shape, that it was full a fortnight -before they were considered fit for the water. - -They were ready for launching on the same day; and though Robert made -his announcement of the fact some hours in the advance of Harold, it was -agreed, that as Sam had been with him half a day more, the race should -be considered as even. The launching occupied four days. They were -distant from the water respectively an hundred and an hundred and fifty -paces. A thick forest was to be traversed. It was necessary to clear a -road, build bridges, and cut down the river bank. Robert's was launched -on February 1st, and Harold's on February 3d. On each occasion there -was a general rejoicing, and every person, not excepting Mary and Frank, -fired a salute. - -But on being launched the boats did not float to please them. One was -too heavy at the bows, the other leaned too much to one side. Several -days were spent in correcting these irregularities, and thus closed the -fifth week of their labour. - -Another week was spent in making the rudders and a pair of oars, and -fitting in the seats and masts. This caused them to make another voyage -to the wreck, for the purpose of obtaining planks, screws, and other -materials. They went, of course, in their boats, and had the pleasure -of seeing them behave admirably. They were steady, sat well on the -water, and obeyed the oars and helm almost as well as though they had -been built in a shipyard. - -There were two incidents worthy of note occurring about this time. One -was the discovery, made first by Frank, of an interesting astronomical -phenomenon. About a quarter before twelve o'clock he had gone to the -water bucket beside the door for a drink of water, when all at once Mary -heard him call out, - -"Run here, sister, run! The sun has turned into a moon!" - -He had looked into the water, and seeing the reflected image of the sun -like a half moon, sharply horned, had strained his eyes by looking up -until he ascertained that the sun itself was of the same shape. Mary, -who had witnessed an event of the kind before, perceived at a glance -that it was an eclipse. She therefore took a basin, and hurried with -Frank to the landing, to inform the others of the fact. - -"Look in the _water_, brother," said Frank, whose eyes were yet watery -from the severe trial he had given them. "You can't look at the sun -without crying." - -For a time, of course, no work was done; all were engaged in watching -the phenomenon. It was the great annular eclipse of February 12th, -1831, in which the sun appeared at many places like a narrow ring of -light around the dark body of the moon. To our young people there was -no ring. They were too far south. The sun appeared like the moon when -two days old, and the sky and earth were very gloomy. - -The other incident was in itself trivial, and would not be introduced -here but that the fact it illustrates is sometimes of real importance. -It was simply the healing of a wound by what is called "_first -intention_." Mary was engaged in some of her culinary duties, when, by -an unfortunate slip of her hand, the knife which she was using missed -its place, and sliced her finger. The piece was not cut _off_, but there -was a large gash, and it bled profusely. Her first act was to wash the -wound well in tepid water until the blood ceased to flow; then seeing -that all the clots were removed, she brought the lips of the wound -together, and kept them so by a bandage and a little case, like the -finger of a glove made fast to the wrist by a piece of tape. The wound -soon underwent a process similar to that of trees in grafting, only far -more rapid. By the next morning the lips began to adhere, and in the -course of three days the wound was healed--so rapidly will the flesh of -a healthy person recover from a cut if the conditions necessary to -"first intention" are observed, viz., that the parts be _brought quickly -together, and kept without disturbance_. - -The next week was spent in fitting up the sails and rigging, and -preparing the boats, so that in case of rough weather they could be -firmly lashed together. - -Their work was now done. They had been labouring steadily for a month -and a half, and were ready by Friday evening to pack up and start for -home. But they resolved to wait and sanctify the Sabbath. They needed -rest: they were jaded in every limb and muscle. Moreover, the next day -was Frank's birthday. Taking everything into consideration, they -preferred to spend that day in rest and rejoicing, partly in honour of -Frank, but more especially as a sort of thanksgiving for their -successful work. And as the voyage home promised to be long, and -perhaps perilous, they also determined that they would devote Monday to -trying their boats at sea, by an outward voyage round the island. - -After Frank had retired, the rest agreed upon the plans by which to make -the following day pleasant and profitable to him. - -"I," said Mary, "will make him a birth-day cake." - -"And I," said Robert, "will teach him how to shoot a bird." - -"And I," said Harold, "will teach him how to swim." - -"And I," said Sam, "will sing him a corn song." - -They went to bed and slept soundly. It is astonishing how habit can -reconcile us to our necessities! Had these young people been set down -by any accident, a few months before, in the midst of a lonely prairie, -surrounded by a wild forest, full of bears and panthers, afar from their -friends, and without any other protection than that which they had long -enjoyed, they would have been miserable. But they went to sleep that -night, not only free from painful apprehension, but happy--yes, actually -_happy_--when they knew that their nearest neighbours were treacherous -savages, and that they were surrounded nightly by fierce beasts, from -whose devouring jaws they had already escaped more than once, only by -the blessing of God upon brave hearts and steady hands. How came this -change? It was by cheerful habit. _The labours, dangers, and exposure -of men, had given them the hearts of men_. God bless the children! They -slept in the midst of that leafy forest as sweetly as though they were -at home, and the bright stars that rose by turns to measure out the -night, looked down like so many angel eyes, to watch the place of their -habitation. - -Mary and Frank were the first to awake in the morning. The others, -wearied by their long labours, and free from pressing responsibility, -abandoned themselves to a repose as sweet as it was needful. Frank -moved first, and his moving awaked Mary, who, on calling to mind the -nature of the day, and the resolutions of the night before, put her arms -affectionately round his neck, and said, "Good morning, Mr. -Eight-years-old; I wish you many pleasant birthdays." - -Frank put his arms round her neck, also, and kissed her; then both began -to dress. Wishing not to disturb the sleepers, they slipped softly from -the tent. Mary went first to the poultry-pen, which she opened. The -ducks quacked with pleasure at her approach, and she watched them as -they dodged through the narrow hole opened for their passage, and ran in -a long line with shaking tails and patting feet after the leading drake. -Then she raised the portcullis-like gate for the goats and deer; Nanny -bleated, no doubt intending to say "good morning," but the unmannerly -kid and fawn pranced away, mindful of nothing but their expected feast -of grass and leaves. - -While Mary was engaged with these, Frank went to look after his own -particular pets. She heard him at the back of Nanny's pen, where the -cubs were kept, calling out, "Come along, sir!" then he laughed -heartily, but a moment after his voice sounded impatiently, "Quit it, -you Pollux! quit it, sir!" then in a distressed tone, "Sister, sister, -come help me!" Mary ran to his assistance, yet she could scarce -restrain her risibles at the sight which greeted her eyes. Frank had -loosed the cord which confined the cubs, and was leading them out for -the purpose of a romp, when Pollux, who was a saucy fellow, and knew as -well as his young master what was intended, rose, with a playful growl, -upon his hind legs, and walking behind him, pinioned his arms close, and -began trying to throw him down. Frank was much pleased with what he -regarded as a cunning trick in his young scholar; but he soon found that -it was by no means pleasant to be hugged in that way by a bear. He -tried in vain to break loose, and when Mary came to his assistance, the -bear had thrown him down, with his face and nose in the dirt. Frank -rose, looking very much mortified, and more than half angry. - -"You ugly beast," he said to the bear, that seemed amazingly to enjoy -the joke, and was rising for another frolic. "Get out, sir. I have a -great mind to give you a beating." - -"O, no, Frank," said Mary, "don't be angry with your playmate. Remember -who taught him to wrestle, and remember besides that this is your -birthday." - -Frank's wrath instantly subsided, and jerking down Pollux by the cord, -he led both cubs back to the pen, where he secured them, and then washed -from his face the traces of his defeat. - -Sam had by this time come from his shed-room and made the fire for -breakfast, and Robert and Harold, awaked by Frank's call for help, -dressed themselves and made their appearance. They all wished Frank a -pleasant birthday, and hoped he might have as many as would be for his -good. - -"Now, Master Frank," said Harold, while they were sitting together, -"what would you have us do for you today? We are all your humble -servants, and ready to do whatever we can for your pleasure." - -"Then," said Frank, "the first thing I want you to do, is to carry me -right home to father and mother." - -"I wish we could, Buddy," said Robert; "but as we cannot do all that -today, you must try to think of something else." - -Frank could think of nothing. Robert suggested that he might spend part -of his birthday in learning to shoot. - -"But I can shoot now," he replied. "Sister and I have shot many times -already since we came to the island." - -"I mean," said Robert, "that you should learn to use a gun, so as to -kill whatever you wish." - -"O, yes," said Frank, "I should like that very much. For who knows but -some old bear or panther may come after sister or me yet, before we get -away." - -"O, as for bears," Robert maliciously remarked, "I think you will never -need a gun. I think you will always find a tree." - -Frank's face reddened as he returned, "I don't care if I did, sir. -Cousin Harold knows that I did exactly right. Didn't I, cousin?" - -"Pardon me, Frank," Robert implored, "I did not suppose that you felt so -sore about that climbing. I only said it to teaze you. I am sure I -should have done exactly as you did. But I can't help laughing to think -how your feet _twinkled_, as you climbed that tree." - -Robert well knew that this half apology would be satisfactory. Frank -prided himself on his nimbleness, being so lithe and active that his -playmates used to call him "squirrel." The allusion to his "twinkling" -feet restored him to good humour. - -"Now, Frank," said Robert, beginning his lecture with the gun in hand, -"the first lesson I wish to teach you is this, _never let the muzzle of -your gun point to yourself, or to any person_, and never allow any -person to point one towards you. A gun can never kill where it does not -point. Even when you are loading, or walking, be careful to hold it so, -that if it should go off it could hurt nothing." - -He then related several stories, illustrating the fact that almost all -accidents from guns are from careless handling. Frank was a prudent -child. He listened attentively, and then replied, - -"Brother Robert, I think I had better let the gun alone till I am older. -May be, if I begin so early, I shall shoot myself or somebody else." - -Robert was pleased with this mark of caution in his little brother, and -said, "Hold on to that, Frank, it is a remark worthy of your birthday, -and I trust that every return of this day will find you as wise in -proportion to your age." - -The further instructions intended for Frank that day, being of an -out-door character, were interrupted by a rain that commenced about nine -o'clock, and held on steadily all day. They employed themselves -leisurely in packing and preparing, first for the short voyage -contemplated on Monday, and also for the longer voyage home. During the -whole day the tent was strewed and confused with the various bags, -boxes, trunks, and kegs, intended to receive the articles to be carried. -They looked and felt like travellers on the eve of departure. About -sunset the rain ceased. The preparations being now complete, they came -together in the tent, and rested on the sofa. Sam was missing. He had -not been seen for half an hour, and now it was getting dark. Presently -they heard a voice ringing musically through the woods, in the direction -of the boat landing, "Join, oh, join, oh! Come, boys, we're all here! -Join, oh! join, oh!" Frank sprang to his feet, exclaiming, "That is a -corn song!" - -The music was very simple, and of the kind that may be termed -persuasive. It was the song usually sung by the negroes of one -plantation, when inviting those of the neighbourhood to join them in -their "corn-shuckings." This practice is much more common in the up -country of Georgia, where the corn crop is large, than on the seaboard, -where the principal attention is given to cotton. A corn-shucking -frolic among these light hearted people, is a scene worth witnessing; it -is always held at night, and concluded about midnight with a feast, and -is to the negro what a quilting party is to country people. - -When Frank heard the first stave of Sam's song, he recalled vividly the -merry scenes of the corn-shucking, and running towards the landing, met -him, and returned, holding him by the hand, and joining in the chorus. - -It was late ere they retired to rest. They began to realize a tender -nearness to the loved ones at home, such as they had not felt since -parting from them. They talked long and gratefully over past -deliverances and future hopes; then closed the evening as those should -who wish to find the Sabbath a day of blessing. - -The next morning dawned more dark and uncomfortable than the day -preceding. The whole sky was loaded with clouds, and the rain fell -every minute through the day. The young people probably would have -found their time pass away very dismally had it not been for the pious -vivacity of Harold, who laid himself out to make it agreeable. He -frankly avowed that one reason why he wished to have them unite with him -in spending the Sabbath aright, was his desire to succeed in the effort -to see their friends that week; and he referred for authority, to the -story told of Sir Matthew Hale, High Chancellor of England, who advised -that, if there were no higher motive, the Sabbath should be kept sacred -as a matter of _policy_; remarking that, for his own part, he could -almost foretell his success during the week to come, by the way he spent -the Sabbath. - -The others, influenced by a variety of considerations, united with him -in this effort, and the day passed off not only with pleasure, but with -profit. Robert had always thought in his heart that this story of Sir -Matthew Hale smacked strongly of superstition; but when he came to -reflect that if the Bible is true, of which he had no doubt, the God who -speaks to us now is the same who spoke to Moses, and who actually -prospered or hindered the children of Israel according to their -observance of the Sabbath, he changed his opinion so far as this--he -resolved for the present to adopt the advice of that great man, and then -to watch whether the same results were verified in his own case. And -although his reflections upon this point partook of the merely -philosophic character that, to some extent, marked the operations of his -mind, the course upon which he resolved had several good effects; it -made him realize more sensibly his practical relation to God, and caused -him to watch more closely the consequences resulting from the discharge -or neglect not only of this particular duty, but of duty in the general. -That resolution, apparently so trifling, and expressed to no one, -started him on a perfectly new track, and enabled him to learn, from his -own experience, that "_whoever will watch the providence of God, will -never lack a providence to watch_." - -On Monday the weather was worse than before. They did indeed go out, -well protected by thick boots, watercoats, and tarpaulin hats, to see -after their boats; but the day was so chilly, as well as wet, that their -most comfortable place was near the fire. Before sunset, however, the -rain ceased, the clouds rapidly dispersed, and when the sun flung his -last slanting beams across the earth, Robert pointed to Harold a red -spot upon a cloud, which spread so fast, that soon the whole western sky -was blazing with the promise of a fair morrow. With this expectation -they made every preparation, and went to bed. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVIII - - -VOYAGE BOUND THE ISLAND--THE LOST BOAT--STRANGE SIGNALS -AGAIN--HURRICANE--NIGHT MARCH--HELPLESS VESSEL--MELANCHOLY FATE--THE -RESCUE--MAROONERS' HOSPITALITY--CONCLUSION - - -Tuesday morning dawned without a cloud. Before the stars had ceased -shining all hands were called to work, and by the time the sun peeped -over the eastern marsh, they pushed off from their landing, Harold and -Sam, with Mum, being in one boat, and Robert, Mary, and Frank, with -Fidelle, in the other. Rowing slowly down the river, against a light -wind from the south-east, the perfume of yellow jessamines (gelseminum -sempervirens), then in rich bloom, so loaded the air, that the young -people snuffed up the delicious odours, and looked lovingly at the green -island they were preparing to forsake. - -The voyage was made almost without incident. When they had passed out -to sea, the voyagers were rejoiced to find their boats behaving as well -upon the rough water as they had already done upon the smooth--they -danced joyously upon the gentle swell, as if congratulating their young -builders in the happy prospect of a successful voyage. The boys tried -the effect of lashing them together, and thus verified the expectation -of their safety; they rubbed and creaked a good deal, and moved less -rapidly than when separate, but they sat upon the water with a -steadiness which no ordinary commotion could disturb. - -Running the sea length of the island, and now bending their course for -the north river, Sam sang out, "A sail!" Far up the coast a faint white -speck appeared, glancing in the sunbeams, but it soon faded from sight, -and they concluded that either it was a distant sea gull, or else a -vessel passing to the north. They watched it with interest so long as -it was visible, and then turned into the river. Had they suspected what -that white thing was, and that instead of disappearing in the increasing -distance, it was only obscured by a little mist, as it approached, -beating against a head wind, they would have forsaken river, island, -tent, everything, and sailed joyfully to meet it. - -They reached the old encampment at one o'clock, having made the run of -twenty-six miles in six and a half hours. The boats behaved so well, -and the winds, sea, and sky were so inviting, that their only regret -was, that they had not put everything aboard and made a day's voyage -homewards. But doubtless, as Harold remarked, a kind Providence watched -over their path, and would prove its kindness even in this delay. - -Having taken a hasty survey of their old place of rest and of refuge, -and refreshed themselves at the spring, they resolved to divide their -company--Robert's boat to go direct to the orange landing, where it was -to be left, while the passengers went by land to the tent, and prepared -the provisions for next day; and Harold and Sam, in the meantime, to -continue up the river, and ascertain whether there was not an inland -passage round the island, shorter and easier than the route by sea. With -this understanding they sailed together to Duck Point, where Robert -turned into the Creek, and putting Mary at the helm, rowed until they -came to the orange landing, and there moored the boat beside the old -raft. They reached the tent long before sunset, and having completed the -necessary preparations about dark, began to wish for the return of the -others. Several times Robert went to the landing to look for them -before the daylight had entirely ceased; and after dark he went again by -the light of the moon, which, being half full, shed her light at this -time of the evening perpendicularly upon his path. He was becoming -uneasy, when afar off he heard the mellow sounds of a boat song; the -notes grew more and more distinct; the thump of the oars began to be -heard keeping time to the music; finally, the song ceased; a clatter was -heard as the oars were laid in the boat; and soon the whole company were -together once more, enjoying the last supper of which they expected to -partake on the island. - -"What kept you so long?" inquired Robert. "Was the distance great?" - -"No," replied Harold, with a look of pleasure; "we found the distance -only about six miles, but we were detained by missing our way, and more -especially by trying to be sure of a piece of very good news. I think -we have found the old boat." - -"Indeed!" said Robert, starting to his feet, with the keenness of his -delight. "Where? How?" - -"In the marsh, at the far bend of the river. I always thought it had -lodged somewhere in that direction, and therefore kept my eyes open at -every little creek and opening in the marsh. At last I saw, what I -cannot say positively is _our_ boat, but it is a boat of the same -colour, and having a stripe of white and black, like ours. We tried -until sunset to approach it, but did not succeed in getting any nearer -than at first; it is surrounded with soft mud, and a wilderness of -mangroves." - -This was certainly pleasant, though unprofitable, intelligence. There -was no prospect of their being able to extricate the boat, except by the -help of some uncommon tide; and its value, though considerable, was -nothing in comparison with the necessity for returning home. They -resolved not to wait for it; on the contrary, that they would transport -to the portage, by means of Harold's boat, the lading intended for -Robert's; then returning to the prairie, they would take in the second -load, and passing around by the new way, unite at Duck Point, and sail -thence for home. By rising early they were sure that they could leave -the island by eleven or twelve o'clock. - -While engaged in these plans for the morrow, Sam came in to say that he -was afraid the next day also would see them on the island, for never in -his life had he seen clouds gather so rapidly, or fly so fast. The -little company went out, and saw a multitude of low scudding clouds -passing with intense rapidity over the face of the moon. Suddenly each -one started, and looked inquisitively into the others' faces, for at -that moment the sound of a cannon, within five miles, came booming from -the coast. Robert and Mary turned red and pale by turns. Frank clapped -his hands, exclaiming, "It is father! O, I know it is father!" Harold -folded his arms--he had evidently acquired something of the composure of -the Indian. - -"Quick! quick! let us answer it!" cried Robert, and with the word darted -away to the tree where the cannon powder was kept. While he was gone -there came another report. They loaded expeditiously, and in a moment -afterwards the dark woods were illuminated with the flash, and the earth -shaken with the thundering discharge. - -"Now for a march to double quick time!" said Robert, his strong -excitement making him the leader of all that was done. "But, sister, -what shall we do with you and Frank? You cannot keep pace with us. You -had better stay here with Sam, while Harold and I push on to the coast, -and see who is there." - -"Had we not better fire our cannon once more!" suggested Harold. - -"Sam can do it," Robert answered. "Here, Sam, put in so much," showing -him the quantity, "and fire it until you are sure they hear you. But -what is that?" he continued, listening to a loud roar that came from the -coast, and increased like the accumulating rush of waters. - -"It is a hurricane," replied Harold. "There is no use in trying to go -now. Down with the tent pins! deep! deep! or we shall have our house -blown from above us." - -They hastened all to do what could be done for their immediate -protection; but there was little to be done. Gaining wisdom from their -former experience, they had driven down the pins as far as they could go -when the tent was pitched, and moreover had raised the floor and -trenched the premises. They could only make the upper canvas a little -more secure, and having done this, they entered the tent a few seconds -before the storm burst upon them. It was a terrible repetition of what -they had experienced four months before, when Sam was so nearly -destroyed. - -Mary and Frank were in deep distress. The earnest impetuosity of -Robert, combined with their own thoughts, had left in their minds no -doubt that the guns fired were from their father; and now, O what a -storm to meet him on his coming a second time to their truly enchanted -island! Frank cried as if his heart would break. Mary buried her face -in her hands, and prayed to Him who is mighty to deliver, even when the -winds and the waves overwhelm. - -Harold also was strongly convinced that the guns were from his uncle, -but he knew that this was only conjectural, and therefore he kindly -remarked in the hearing of the others. - -"You have no _certain_ reason, Robert, to believe that those guns are -from your father. But suppose that they are, then another thing is -true, he is in a vessel, for boats do not usually carry guns. They were -fired too before the storm came on; therefore they are not signals of -distress, and also they appear to have come from the river. Now, if the -person who fired them is in a vessel, and in the river, what is there to -fear? He cannot get away tonight, and he cannot probably be hurt by the -storm. Let us be quiet until morning, and then go out to see who it -is." - -These thoughts were very comforting. Mary and Frank ceased their -weeping, and united in the conversation. They all huddled together in -the middle of the tent. For hours the wind roared and howled with great -fury, but their tent was protected by the grand wall of forest trees -around, and also by the picket enclosure; and though the wind made the -canvas flutter, it could neither crush it down nor lift it from above -them. Nor did the rain which poured in torrents, and was driven with -great violence across the prairie, give them any particular -inconvenience; it was readily shed by the several thicknesses of canvas -overhead, and carried off by the drainage round the tent. - -In the course of an hour, Mary and Frank fell asleep upon the sofa, and -the others took such naps as they could obtain, while sitting in their -chairs, and listening to a roar of winds so loud, that if twenty cannons -had been fired at the river they could scarcely have been heard. - -About midnight the rain ceased, and the wind began sensibly to abate. -Puff after puff, and roar after roar, still succeeded each other through -the forest; but the fury of the storm was over. An hour before day, -Harold shook Robert by the shoulder, and said, "I think we can start -now. Come and see." - -The sky and woods were pitchy dark, little pools of water covered the -ground, and the prairie was rough with huge branches torn from the -trees, and conveyed to a distance. These were obstacles and -inconveniences, but not impediments; and as the wind had so far lulled -that it was possible for a torch to live, Robert decided to make a -trial. He waked Mary and Sam, and announcing his intention, said to -them: - -"We wish to reach the old encampment by the time there is light enough -to see over the river. If possible, we will return by eight o'clock, -and let you know all. If we are absent longer than that, you may -conclude that we have found something to do; and in that case, you had -better follow us. We shall, of course, be somewhere on the river; but -as we ourselves do not know where, you had better go direct to Duck -Point, from which you can see almost all the way to our old spring. Let -me have a piece of white cloth, sister; I will, if necessary, set up a -signal for you on the beach, to tell you where we are." - -Mary was exceedingly unwilling to have them depart. The darkness looked -horrible; their blind path must now be still more obscured by prostrate -trees and fallen branches; and if they succeeded in reaching the -intended place, they might be called to engage in she knew not what -dangerous enterprise upon water as boisterous as the sea. Quelling her -anxieties, however, in view of the necessities of the case, she said: - -"Go, but do take care of yourselves. Remember that you two are the only -protectors, except Sam, for Frank and me." - -The boys promised to run no unnecessary risks, and to return if possible -by the appointed hour. Taking their guns, the spy-glass, and a bundle -of rich splints of lightwood, they set out. Mary watched their figures -gradually diminishing under the illuminated arches of the forest. She -noticed the dark shadows of the trees turning upon their bases as -pivots, when the torch passed, until they all pointed towards the tent. -Then the light began to be intercepted; it was seen by fitful glares; it -ceased to be seen at all; its course was marked only by a faint -reflection from the tree-tops, or from the misty air; finally every -trace of the torch and of its reflection was lost to sight, and Mary -returned, with a sigh and a prayer, to her seat upon the sofa. - -The boys were compelled to watch very carefully the blazing upon the -trees, and what few signs of their path remained. There were no stars -to guide their course, and the marks upon the earth were so perfectly -obliterated by the storm, that several times they missed their way for a -few steps, and recovered it with the utmost difficulty. It is scarcely -possible for the best woodsman in the world, of a dark night, and after -a storm, to keep a course, or to regain it after it is lost. The boys -were extremely fortunate in being able to reach the river by the break -of day. - -Nothing yet was visible. The river and marsh looked like a dark abyss, -from which rolled hoarse and angry murmurs. They gathered some wet -fragments of pine left by them near the oak, and made a fire, beside -which they sat and talked. Was there any person in the river! Surely -it was time to hear some voice or gun, or to see some answering light. -They would have hallooed, but there was something oppressive and ominous -in the gloom of that storm-beaten solitude; and, for aught they knew, -their call might come only to the wet ears of the drowned and the dead. -They waited in painful and reverential silence. - -Gradually the dark rolling water became visible; then afar off appeared -black, solitary things, that proved to be the tops of mangroves, higher -than the rest, around which had gathered moss and dead twigs of the -marsh. When the light of day more fully developed the scene, they -descried, at the distance of two miles, an object which the glass -revealed to be a small vessel, of the pilot boat class, dismantled, and -on her beam ends. This sight filled them with apprehension. - -There was no person visible on the side or yards; was there any one -living within? The companion-way was closed. Possibly a gun might -cause the persons on board to give some sign of life. - -The boys made ready to shoot, but neither gun could be discharged. The -powder was wet. The only leak in the tent the night before had been -directly over the guns, and the rain had dripped into the barrels. It -was vain to attempt cleansing them for use; and if they succeeded in -producing a discharge, how could that help the persons on board? - -"No, no," said Robert, "what they want is our boat. Let us get that, and -go immediately to their rescue." - -Before leaving the bluff they planted conspicuously a small pole, in the -cleft top of which Robert slipped a piece of paper, on which was -written, "We have gone for our boat; you will see us as we pass. -Robert." - -When they arrived at the orange landing the boat was floating so far -from shore, that without swimming it could scarcely be reached. The -raft, however, to which it was moored, was nearer the bank, and Harold -managed, by climbing a slender sapling near the water's edge, and -throwing his weight upon the proper side, to bend it so that he could -drop upon the raft, and from that to enter the boat. It was ankle deep -with water, and there was no gourd nor even a paddle with which to bale -it. Robert's ingenuity devised a plan; he threw into the boat an armful -of moss, which soaked up the water like a sponge, and lifting this over -the gunwale, he squeezed it into the river. - -After a short delay they pushed from shore. To their delight, the tide -was so high that they could row over the marsh in a straight line for -the river, which was hardly a mile distant. On their way the sun burst -through a cloud, and appeared so high as to prove that the hour of eight -was already passed, and that Mary's company was probably on their way to -the point before them. The water in the river was dark and rough, from -the action of the neighbouring sea, but undisturbed by wind. On -reaching it they paused, and hallooed to know whether the party by land -had reached the point; hearing no answer, they resumed their oars, and -crossed to the other side of the river, where the water was more smooth. - -We will now leave them for awhile, and return to the company at the -tent. Mary reclined on the sofa, but could not sleep. The idea of her -father in danger, perhaps lost in his effort to rescue them, and -thoughts of the perilous night-march of the boys through a dense forest, -and then the nameless adventures into which her daring cousin and -excited brother might be tempted, haunted her mind until the grey light -of morning stole through the white canvas, and admonished her to rise. -Frank was fast asleep upon the sofa, covered with a cloak; and Sam's -snores sounded long and loud from his shed-room. On looking at the -watch, which Harold had left for her convenience, she found that it was -nearly seven o'clock; she did not know that when the sky is densely -covered by clouds, the dawn does not appear until the sun has nearly -reached the horizon. - -It was not long after this before a fire was made, and breakfast ready -for the explorers. Mary employed herself in every useful way she could -devise, until the slow minute hand measured the hour of eight; then -taking a hasty meal, they set out upon their march. Sam led the van -with a gun upon his shoulder, and a gourd of water in his hand. Mary -followed, carrying a basket of provision for the hungry boys, and Frank -went from one to the other, at will, or lagged behind to watch the -motions of the dogs, that looked thoughtful, as if aware that something -unusual was on hand. - -The ground was still quite wet, and they were compelled to pick their -way around little pools and puddles that lay in their path; but with -care they succeeded so well that they would have reached Duck Point in -advance of the boys, had it not been for a circumstance that interested -them much, while it filled them with gloom. - -Nearing the point, the dogs, that had hitherto followed very demurely -behind, pricked up their ears, and trotted briskly towards the water's -side. Sam noticed this, and remarked, "Dey after tukkey I 'speck, but -we a'n't got no time fo' tukkey now." Soon after, their attention was -arrested by hearing a cry from the dogs, which was neither a bark nor a -whine, but a note of distress made up of both. - -"Eh! eh!" said Sam. "Wat dem dog after now? Dah no cry for deer, nor -for tukkey, nor for squirrel. Missus, you and Mas Frank stay here one -minute, till I go see w'at dem dog about. I sho' dey got some'n -strange. Only harkee how dey talk!" - -Sam was in fact fearful that some sad accident had befallen Robert and -Harold, and that the dogs, having scented them by the light wind coming -down the river, had given utterance to this moan of distress. He -therefore walked with hurried steps in the direction from which the -sound proceeded, while Mary and Frank, unwilling to be left alone, -followed slowly behind him. He had not gained more than twenty paces the -advance, when they saw him stop--run a few steps forward--then stop -again, and lift up his hands with an exclamation of surprise. They -hurried to his side, and found him gazing, with looks of horror, into a -little strip of bushes that skirted the margin of the tide water. - -"What is the matter, Sam?" inquired Mary. - -"Look, Missus," he replied, pointing with his finger. "Enty[#] dat some -people drown dey in de ma'sh?" - - -[#] Is not that. - - -Mary and Frank looked, and saw what appeared to be in truth, the bodies -of two persons fast locked in each other's arms, and lodged upon the top -of a submerged mallow, which allowed them to sway back and forth with -the undulations of the water. Sam was hesitating what to do--for -negroes are almost universally superstitious about dead people. Mary -urged him on. - -"You will not leave them there, will you?" she inquired; "you will -surely draw them out, and see who they are. May be, too, they are not -dead. O, get them out, Sam, get them at once." - -Shamed out of his superstitious fear, Sam reluctantly obeyed the -injunction of his mistress. He waded carefully and timidly along, until -he could lay hold of the bodies, and drag them to shore. - -"W'ite man and nigger, Missus," he said, solemnly, as the movement -through the water revealed the pale features of the one, and the woolly -head of the other. "De w'ite man, I dun-know[#] who he is, he look like -sailor; and de nigger--" He had now drawn them ashore, and examined -their features. It would have made any one's heart sad to hear the -groan that came from the poor fellow, when he had looked steadily into -the face of the dead man. He staggered, fell on his knees in the water, -embraced the wet body, and kissed it. - - -[#] Dun-know, don't know. - - -"O my Missus," he cried, "it is Peter! my own brudder Peter! De only -brudder I got in dis wide wull. O Peter--Peter!" and he wept like a -child. - -"Draw them out, Sam," said Mary, energetically; "draw them on high -ground, and let us rub them as we rubbed you. There may be life in them -yet." - -"No, Missus," he replied, pulling the bodies higher ashore. "No life -here. He cold--he stiff--he dead. O Peter, my brudder, I glad to meet -you once mo'. Huddee[#] Peter! Huddee boy!" The poor fellow actually -shook hands with the corpse, and poured out afresh his unaffected -sorrows. - - -[#] Howdye. - - -As soon as the bodies were drawn sufficiently from the water, Mary -proceeded to examine them. The face of the white man was unknown to -her, he appeared to have been a respectable sailor. He and Peter were -evidently stiff dead. She was so certain they were beyond all hope of -recovery, that she did not even require their clothes to be unloosed, or -any means to be used for their restoration. She waited on the mourning -brother until the first burst of his grief was over, then she and Frank -aided him to make a sort of brush wood fence around the bodies, to -protect them until something could be done for their interment. - -It was while they were engaged in this last duty that Robert and Harold -passed the point. Their halloo might, under ordinary circumstances, -have been heard; but with their own occupation of mind, the rustle of -bushes dragged along, and the roar of the distant surf, the voices of -the boatmen sounded in vain. - -From the point the boys proceeded, it was said, to the other side of the -river, to escape the waves that dashed heavily against the island. The -whole marsh, from bluff to bluff, was one flood of water, with the -exception of patches of the more luxuriant herbage that peered above the -rolling surface. The mangroves, though generally immersed, broke so -completely the violence of the waves, that the water above and around -them, was comparatively smooth, while in the channel of the river it was -too rough for safety. - -Picking their way over the tops of the low bushes, and around the -branching summits of the taller, the boys rowed steadily towards the -unfortunate vessel. They had gone not quite half a mile from shore, -when they heard a gun, and looking back, they saw Mary's company -beckoning to them. It was too late to return, without great sacrifice -of time; and Robert pointed with one hand to the distant vessel, and -with the other to the place of the old encampment. These signs were -understood; the company on shore, after looking steadily at the distant -object on the water, disappeared in the woods, and afterwards -re-appeared above the old spring. - -The labour of rowing increased as the boat proceeded. The passage -through the marsh became more intricate, and the swell from sea began to -be more sensibly felt through the irregular openings. But with the -increase of difficulties came also an increase of energy, as they -approached the vessel. They were now about a quarter of a mile distant. -Their hands were sore, and their limbs weary with rowing. They tried -not to exert themselves any more vigorously than before, lest they -should utterly exhaust their strength, but they nevertheless observed, -that as they neared the vessel, their boat did somehow move more rapidly -through the water, and crowd with greater skill through the narrow -opening. - -As the young boatmen came within hail they would have called, had they -not been restrained by the same ominous feeling which they experienced -on the beach. With beating hearts they rowed silently around the bow of -the vessel. The waves dashed heavily against it, and came up the -inclined deck, oftentimes higher than the companion-way. They moored -the boat to the broken mast, and then clambering along the pile of -sea-weed and mangroves, which the vessel had collected in drifting, came -at last to the cabin door. Robert could not say one word; his heart had -risen into his mouth, and he felt almost ready to faint. - -"Hallo!" cried Harold, his own voice husky with emotion. "Is anybody -within?" - -"Thank God!" responded a voice near the cabin door. It was a female -voice, and its familiar tones thrilled to Harold's very soul. "Yes, -yes, there are three of us here. Who is that calling?" - -"Harold," he answered, "Harold Mc----." The name was not finished. He -reeled as he spoke, and leaned pale as a sheet against the -companion-way. That voice was not to be mistaken, little as he expected -to hear it on that dark river. It was the voice first known to him, and -first loved of all earthly voices. He tried again to answer; it was in -vain. He groaned in very anguish of joy, and the big tears rolled down -his face. Robert answered for him. - -"Harold McIntosh and Robert Gordon. Who is in here?" - -The voice from within did not reply. It seemed as if the person to whom -it belonged was also overcome by emotion; for soon after they heard her -speak tremulously, - -"Brother! Sister! Thank God--our boys--are here!" - -Robert did not recognize the voice of his aunt, nor did he understand -the speechless look which his cousin turned upon him, until after two or -three violent sobs, Harold replied to his inquiring look, "My mother! -Robert, mother!" - -Hearing the exclamation from within, Robert had now recovered from his -own torture of suspense, and leaned down to the cabin-door in time to -hear the manly voice of Dr. Gordon, asking in tones that showed he too -was struggling to command himself, - -"My children, are you all well?" - -"Yes, father, all well," Robert replied. He wished to ask also, "Is -mother here?" but his voice again failed; he fell upon the leaning door, -and gave vent to a passionate flood of tears. While leaning there he -heard his aunt call out, "Come, help me, brother. She has fainted." -But that answer was enough; his mother was there. - -The boys tried in vain to open the door; it was secured on the inside, -and it was not until after some delay that Dr. Gordon removed not only -the bolt, but various appliances that he had used to keep the water from -dripping into his sister's berth, and gave each a hearty shake of the -hand as they leaned sideways to enter the door, and clambered in the -dark cabin. Dark, however, as that cabin was, and insecure as was the -footing of the boys, it was not long before each was locked in his -mother's arms. - -Mrs. Gordon was very feeble, and her face much emaciated with suffering. -She said little more at first than to ask after Mary and Frank. This -silence alarmed Robert; he knew that joy is usually loquacious, and he -heard his aunt talking very earnestly with Harold; but he forgot that -his mother was just recovering from a swoon, and that extreme joy -expresses itself differently in different persons. His father, seeing -him look anxiously into her pale, thin face, remarked, "She will recover -fast enough, now. The only medicine she needed was to meet you all." - -"O, yes," she too observed. "Give me now my dear Mary and Frank, and I -think I shall soon get well." - -"We can give them to you in an hour, if you are able to bear removal," -said Robert. "Is she able, father?" - -"Yes, yes, able enough," his father answered. "And, I presume, we had -better go, before the tide recedes, or we may be caught in the marsh. -Come, let us load without delay." - -They removed the trunks, and other things needful, to the boat; the boys -relating all the while to their delighted parents what a beautiful -prairie home they had, and how well it was stocked with every comfort. -"Everything," said Robert, "except father and mother; and now we are -taking them there." - -The boat was brought close to the vessel's side, and held there firmly -by Dr. Gordon, while the ladies were assisted by the boys. And with -what pride those mothers leaned upon those brave and manly sons--grown -far more manly since their exile--may be imagined, but can not be -described. Mrs. Gordon recovered her vivacity, and a great portion of -her strength, before she left the cabin. Joy had inspired her heart, and -energized her muscles. Mrs. McIntosh also seemed to grow happier every -moment, as she discovered the mental and moral developments of her son. -Dr. Gordon, having carefully closed the companion-way, took the helm, -and the boys the oars, while the mothers, with their faces towards the -bow, looked with eyes of love and admiration upon the young labourers, -who were requiting life for life, and love for love, what had been -bestowed on them in their infancy. - -As they were passing through the marsh, Mrs. Gordon spied several human -figures on a distant bluff. They were exceedingly small, but distinctly -marked against the sky. - -"Can they be my dear little Mary and Frank?" she asked. - -The boys replied that they were, and she waved her white handkerchief to -them, in the hope of attracting their attention. - -The water was still so rough in the channel, that, anxious as the -parents were to embrace their long-lost children, Dr. Gordon decided -that instead of attempting the passage directly across, in their heavily -loaded skiff, they must continue up the river, through the irregular -openings of the marsh. - -They came at last near enough to be discovered by Mary and Frank, who, -seeing the boat load of passengers going up the river, needed no -invitation to meet them at Duck Point. The two companies reached the -beach about the same time. Frank rushed right through the water, and -sprang into his mother's lap; Mary was lifted into the boat by Robert, -who waded back and forth to bring her; and Sam, though he was saddened -by the melancholy fate of his brother, came with open lips and shining -teeth, to shake hands with Mossa and Missus, as soon as the children -gave him an opportunity. - -Here they stopped long enough to allow the hungry boys to refresh -themselves from Mary's basket of provisions, and Sam's gourd of water. -They were almost ravenous. Dr. Gordon then went with Robert overland, -to bring the other boat from the prairie to the portage, while Harold -and Sam conducted the company by water to the orange landing. From this -latter place Mrs. McIntosh preferred to walk alone with her son to the -tent, leaving the others to descend the river. - -During this part of the voyage, Dr. Gordon first learnt with certainty -the fate of Peter and the sailor. As soon therefore as Mrs. Gordon had -landed, he left Robert to support her to the tent, and re-entering the -boat with Sam, went to rescue the bodies from their exposure, and to -prepare them for a decent burial. It was late in the afternoon when -they returned; and, as the best they could do with the dead bodies, they -left them all night in the boat, covered with a sail, and pushed a -little distance from the land. - -The young housekeepers laid themselves out to entertain their welcome -guests. Mary provided them with an early and delightful supper, which -was highly seasoned with love and good will. Mrs. Gordon and Mrs. -McIntosh reclined on Mary's sofa, the others gathered round to complete -the circle, and the young people gave snatches of their eventful -history. It was late before any one thought of retiring. Then Dr. -Gordon called for a copy of the Scriptures. He talked of their -separation, their sorrows, dangers, escapes, and now of their joyful -reunion. After that, he read the ninety-first Psalm, which speaks of -the protection that God promises to His people, and kneeling down, he -offered their united thanksgiving for all the past, and their united -prayer that the Lord would be their God, and make them His loving, -grateful people. When they arose from their knees, every eye was wet -with the tears of gratitude and joy. - -The sleeping arrangements for the night were hasty and scant. Mary lay -between her mother and aunt, for whom two of the narrow mattresses of -the vessel had been placed side by side, and covered with the bear-skin. -Frank nestled into the bosom of his father, and close beside him on -another mattress lay Robert. Harold had chosen the sofa. After the -labours and disturbances of the past twenty-four hours, sleep came -without invitation. The moon and stars shone brilliantly overhead, the -air was uncommonly pure, as if washed clean by the preceding rain, and -the leafy forest, which had so often enclosed in its bosom the young but -hopeful exiles, now murmured all night its soft blessings upon a -reunited family. - - * * * * * - -Having extended this history far beyond the limits originally intended, -it is time to close with a few hurried words. - -Poor Peter was buried the next night by torchlight, according to the -romantic custom prevalent among the negroes. Locked indissolubly in -each other's arms, he and the sailor were laid in the same grave, and a -double head and foot-board was sunk to mark the spot. - -After much labour, and many dangers and delays (to recount which would -require almost another volume), they raised and launched their little -vessel, recovered the sail boat, provided suitably for their brute pets, -sailed from the Island of Refuge and arrived safely at Bellevue, where -they had been long expected, and almost given up for lost. - -Before they left, the health of Mrs. Gordon was rapidly and almost -perfectly restored. Fed from her children's stores, drinking from their -tupelo spring, and regaled in every sense by the varied productions of -that land of enchantment, but more especially charmed by her children's -love there was nothing more for her to desire, except the presence of -the dear ones left behind. - -The joy of beginning their return to Bellevue was, however, strangely -dashed with sorrow, at parting from scenes tenderly endeared by a -thousand associations. As they passed down the river, a gentle gale -came from the woods, loaded with the perfume of flowers. Harold pointed -to his mother the tall magnolia on the river bank, which had been to him -a Bethel (Gen. xviii. 16-19); it was now in bloom, and two magnificent -flowers, almost a foot in diameter, set like a pair of brilliant eyes -near the top, looked kindly upon him, and seemed to watch him until he -had passed out of sight. The live oak, under whose immense shade their -tent had been first pitched, was the last tree they passed; a nonpareil, -hidden in the branches, sat whistling plaintively to its mate; a mocking -bird was on the topmost bough, singing with all its might a song of -endless variety; and underneath a herd of shy, peeping deer had -collected, and looked inquisitively at the objects moving upon the -water. It seemed to the young people as if the whole island had centred -itself upon that bluff, to reproach them with ingratitude, and protest -against their departure. But their resolution could not now be changed; -the prow of their vessel held on its way. _The Marooning Party was -Over_. - - - - - THE END - - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE YOUNG MAROONERS ON THE -FLORIDA COAST *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/42066 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/42066.zip b/42066.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a83c461..0000000 --- a/42066.zip +++ /dev/null |
